Chapter 1. Freefall 2.0

View Online

Like any day of the week, Monday would be the most hated. It was the day of getting off of your lazy ass to make a mark in the world. From school to work, to internet and porn. It was the day that most wish that their bosses would die in a fire with all of the schools. It was also the day that I could get up and smile at six in the morning just to spite everyone I dislike, but this Monday...This Monday destroyed my happy-go-lucky mentality of tormenting my fellow peers with my fucks given.

I'm not sure how I ended up in the middle of the desert, in a box made of metal, hanging over a ravine. I saw nothing but black at the bottom. The sheer thought of the possible fall into nothingness was slightly unnerving. 'This...this isn't that bad. Flying through a thunderstorm in a one engine glider, nor being hit by a car going a hundred kilometers an hour, but it's still up there,' I thought as I looked at the barren landscape to figure out how in hell I was supposed to get out of this cruel, cruel prank.

After looking around in my cage with the hope of finding a way out, and after failing to stand up in my seemingly large cage, I learned that I was no longer Human, but a white Pegasus with a two-toned azure mane. 'Still not as bad as the Twin Incident.' I tried my best to keep calm as my brain didn't want to work with my body at the moment, but the odds of my rational self, staying in control—Was thrown out the metaphorical window when I saw that my 'Magic Mike' was replaced by a 'Princess Peach!'

I bit down on my ar...forleg, as hard as I could to the point of drawing blood, begging to Satan's tits that his was all a dream. That I was not a horse, that I was just on some bad LSD trip from drugged coffee, but the immense pain from my self-inflicted injury told me otherwise.

I sat in silence as I rubbed my throbbing hoof as tears from the pain dampened my cheeks. Trying to take everything in was hard. Having been placed in a cage, in the middle of a desert, over a ravine in a cage (Possibly in another world), as a Pegasus mare with color problems was not on my bucket list. 'Funny, this is still not as bad as the Twin Incident.' With all that in mind, and slightly surprised that I wasn't dying of heatstroke, and off in the distance I could see something flying towards me... wait, what?

I squinted as I saw something far off in the east. I couldn't quite tell what they were, but they were all flying straight towards me. I didn't know if they were coming to rescue me, but one thing was for certain. They were crazy! All of them dived into the far end of the ravine, dodging giant snake monsters, falling boulders, and a horrific wind. I watched as they all pushed through it all like it was a game of cat and mouse. They rushed past each other after one of them slips up or slows down. They twisted and twirled around all of the obstacles like magical dancers of the wind. After a few seconds after a they entered the ravine, I was able to get a good look at the techno-colored Pegasi in tight, blue latex.

"Wait... Maybe they can help me?!" I thought out loud.

"Hey! Over here!" I shouted as loud as I could to the oncoming Pegasi in my new and very cute voice, but they didn't notice right away.

"Please, help!" I continued to scream for help as loud as I could, causing my cage to shake. "Overher—!" I tried to say, but the sudden jolt of my cage dropping a few feet cut me off. Without my control and with claustrophobia making its way into my heart, and soul, my wings began flapping in fear that I was going to see the bottom of the ravine.

"Don't let me die!" I screamed one last time before a sudden sensation of weightlessness, my wings locking up, and my perception of time slowed down.

My cage dropped like a rock into the ravine just as the five figures got close enough to touch where I used to be. I closed my eyes, knowing that I was going to die and that my heroes were too late to my rescue.

I had a decent life, mostly. I wouldn't miss my old life other than my books, music, and the odd walk through the city. I had nothing going for me other than surviving in a world that most never see. Being abandoned by every member of my family for a fucked up reason, and I was very picky friends and even more critical with girls. Being shy was my best and worst trait, and being introverted as hell paid the price.

"No regrets," I thought with a smile before my body finally decided to slam against something hard.

"What...The?" I groaned as I rubbed my face from the pain of kissing the metal floor of my cage. I looked around with my vision going black from the sudden stop of my fall, and saw two Pegasi lifting me and my cage up and out of the ravine with all their might.

"It's alright now little filly! We got 'ya!" said one of the Pegasi, just as the need to sleep was something that I wanted.

'Hmm, the cage is nice and soft,' was my final thought in the wakeful world of rainbows and talking horses.

*Thunk!*

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

The sound of trumpets playing some sort military ballad off in the distance, and was disturbing my sleep! I have lived under bridges, camped in moving trains, but this is just annoyingly loud! How could anyone deal with this crap every morning? Them military bastards have it rough. 'When I decide to get my ass out of bed, I will find the guy that is playing on his trumpet and shove his golden fleshlight down his throat.' After a few more seconds of the gay trumpet ruining my sleep in the distance, it finally stopped, but the sound of someone walking into my room replaced it.

"It's time to wake up," demanded a sexy voice from beside my bed that I hope was a hospital and not a prison, but they way she talked to me didn't help my bitterness from the loud wake-up call.

"Leave me alone...My bed needs me," I whined before I buried my head under my wonderful pillow.

"No can do little filly," said the stern sounding woman as she prodded my side with a stump that I hoped was a stick.

"Go fuck yourself then," I growled back as I snuggled deeper underneath my pillow. I was not a morning person on most days, but I will be damned if some random person wakes me up before my night shift!

"E-Excuse me?!" the woman gasped, bringing a smile to my face from her reaction. However, what followed the reaction wasn't something that I would like. Before I knew it, I felt something wrapped around my waist and yank me out of my bed.

"You need your mouth washed out with soap!" the woman yelled. Before I could react or take in my surroundings, my mouth was propped open and something that only Satan himself would use to clean himself with entered my mouth and began to deepthroat me like I was a Pornstar.

My eyes shot open as I tried to break free from my soapy molestation. I didn't have time to rationalize anything as I kicked and thrashed like a wild animal until I connected with something soft with my foot that was followed by, 'falling.' I landed on my ass, hard, before I spat out Satan's soap jizz, and rolled underneath my bed while trying to remove the horrible taste out of my mouth, by licking the floor.

"Where did you go young lady!" the woman screeched like a banshee as she stormed out the door with a loud, *Slam!* And disappeared from whence she came.

I waited under my bed, scared out of my mind as I listened to the deranged woman, screaming at the top of her lungs in search for me, the one who got away! Not that I cared about it all that much. Once I realized that I wasn't a human being, but my Pegasi counterpart that I woke up as in the cage over the ravine, I didn't want to be dissected like an alien and needed to escape. I came out from my hiding spot with my body remembering that I now walked on four legs and not two, complicating my speed and overall balance. I stumbled around until I crawled from under and climbed onto the bed, and searched the area that I woke up in.

'Okay. I'm in a room with one bed, an end table with some water (or poison). There is a big door, a window, and a painting of a beautiful dark blue equine looking over a field of twilight. I can assume that the woman would come back, realizing that I was hiding in plain sight, making the window the only way out which was, at least, a few stories off the ground. So jumping was going to be painful. Then again. I have wings but how do I use them?'

I looked at my strange wings, then to the window. As I tried to figure out how to fly, I flexed my back muscles hoping that thinking about how a bird flaps its wings like a fluid wave would trigger my new muscle memory. I closed my eyes, focusing with all my might at the motions when I found three new muscles that felt like arms attached to my back while off in the distance, I could hear the woman getting closer.

"There you are!" the woman said, slamming the door wide open, causing me to loose all focus on my task of flying and reacted to the sudden feeling that I was going to die. Within a split second, I shifted my weight to the left in the hope that I could at least try and run away on my stubby little legs. What happened next shocked both me and the mare as I was sent flying through the glass and out the window, making it shards of death on anyone that was unlucky enough to be underneath my exit.

The second I broke through the glass, I went spiraling out of control. I kept my eyes closed, praying to God and everything that is holy in the world! That the Pegasi from before would come and save me, screaming, "My anus is bleeding!" But no one came.

I flew some for quite some time before I opened my eyes again. I saw off in the distance, on the summit of a flat rock, was the military base that I must have escaped from! I smiled and cheered in my mind and looked around to see where I was and...I...Was...Over...Nothing. The sudden realization that I was possibly a few thousand feet high off the ground, and I didn't know how to fly. My wings locked up and like a cartoon, I dropped like a stone and began to fall to my death...Again.

"Fuck me!" I screamed at the top of my lungs as I passed through layers of clouds that revealed to me that the ground was not that far off and was coming closer to give me a hug. A big red hug! My heart raced a mile a second as I screamed at my wings to open up again, but as I fell without any hint of stopping. I closed my eyes, hoping that someone, something was going to save me!

I counted in my head, figuring out that I only had a few seconds left to live. I said goodbye to all that I loved, again, all the while I screamed to start flying again, but I only had five seconds left to live.

‘Four. Three. Two. One. Dead.’

....

'I'm not dead?'

....

I slowly opened my eyes again, thinking that I arrived at the big, golden gates from above, only to find that I was hovering just a few feet off the ground. I stopped flapping my wings once I learned I was safe and instantly ate dirt and grass. Said grass tasted like stale mint, the dirt, however, not so much.

"Nice landing," I sighed as I spat out the dirt and fumbled my way back onto my ass. I looked around to see if there was anything close by aside from grass and trees with the sun at its apex. I rubbed my muzzle from a sudden soreness that came from my faceplant and heard something that was off. I search for the noise that sounded like a giant bird. Making the connection, I looked up and saw a raging, warm-yellow, Pegasus with a wild two-toned orange mane that was combed back, flying right at me. She wore some sort of; blue, and yellow latex, uniform. Flying right behind her was two other Pegasi in the same outfit.

The closer she got, the more rage I saw in her eyes. The need to run again overwhelmed me as she mouthed something that I believed was, "Your dead Kid!"

"Okay, dirt kissing is over. Time to go!"

I bolted as fast as I could on my stubby legs towards the trees, but to no avail. The mare on fires two lackeys blocked my escape while she flew at me from behind screaming at the top of her lungs. I veered to the right, flapping my wings as fast as I could in an effort to take to the sky again. Thankfully, they decide to listen to my commands.

I stretched my front legs like Superman and flew low to the ground. I looked back for a moment to see where I used to be and saw the three regrouping and gave chase again under their own wing power. I took a quick study at how they moved their wings and in my quick look, I tried to incorporate their motions into my own, half-assed, self-taught, motions and picked up speed.

Sure I was going faster, but they were quickly catching up. I had to look around for a place to hide, knowing that I was never going to out fly trained professionals and a few miles ahead of me, I saw what I believed was a town on the side of a mountain. I made that the place to be my escape destination and flapped even faster for my life depended on it.

"You're not getting away, this time, twerp!" screeched the now trailing orange mare with a black eye.

"Faster damn it!" I begged in my mind for my body to fly beyond its limit.

I closed my eyes, trying to ignore the growing pain that was growing in my wings. I heard the other two catch up and their flapping told me that they were at both of my sides, but I kept pushing. I could feel that I was going faster and faster despite the pain that was bringing tears to my eyes. I could feel the resistance against the tips of my hooves, but I didn't care. All I could hear was the static erupting around my ears that drowned out the cursing that came from the orange mare, and focused in on my pounding heart.

Then, there was no more resistance. There was only the sound of a deafening *Boom!* I had to open my eyes to see what the hell they were using to try and catch me, but they weren't there. My pursuers were long gone as a giant azure ring grew right behind me while a stream of azure that made me look like a Light Bike from Tron, came from my tail. I quickly turned around and my heart froze. The town that I was racing towards was barreling towards me. My heart sank even further as the sight of a window with a dark, blue Pegasus mare, starting back at me in horror. I couldn't stop. I didn't know how. I closed my eyes and made sweet, sweet love to another window.

*Crash!*

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Princess Luna sat beside her bed, watching the guards, as well as a few construction ponies, fix her shattered window from today's earlier events. She looked over to the little filly sleeping soundly on her bed with her head wrapped in gauze. A few hours ago, Princess Celestia received a report of a runaway filly that was being kept safe at the Wonderbolts Academy until her parents were found, however. Only a couple minutes later the filly bolted out a window after assaulting Captain Spitfire and proceeded to freefall from the summit.

Luna smiled at the note that Captain Spitfire found the filly after she startled her in the hospital wing, causing her to fly away. Spitfire, as well as Fleet Foot and Soran, tried to catch up to the fleeing filly, but the closer they got, the faster the filly flew. It was surprising to learn that the filly that they were chasing broke the sound barrier and successfully did a Sonic Rainboom. The three couldn't, but she, herself, saw the filly charging straight towards Canterlot, where she couldn't stop and crashed into her room.

"Tis going to be a long day," Luna sighed as looked down at the little filly for a moment, then to Captain Spitfire who trotted into the room with a black eye caused by the sleeping filly.

Chapter 2. My Name

View Online

The sun. Man, I hate the sun. Somehow, somehow it always finds a way to burn my eyes in the morning. If it was a joke from the sun god Apollo, then I will find him and burn him with hellfire. I covered my eyes with my pillow with a grunt and tried my best to go back to sleep. I didn't want to deal with anything today. Last night's nightmare was horrible. Waking up as a baby horse, chased by a crazy orange pegasus, and exploded into a nearby castle was something I ever want to experience again. For some reason, though, it still wasn't as bad as the 'Twin Incident.'

"Crap, I can't go back to sleep," I groaned in annoyance. Getting out from my hiding place with blurry eyes, I attempted to look around for my cellphone to check the time, but I couldn't find it for the life of me.

No matter how much I squinted at my end table, I couldn't see the black plastic case of my phone. With the mind of a freshly woken mountain troll, I decided to slap the end table, hoping that I would find it with one hand while the other cleared out the gunk that prevented me from seeing clearly. Once that was done, and with no phone in hand, I finally had a good look at someone, or more accurately, somepony, glaring at me with a black eye.

Standing beside what I quickly learned was not my bed was the mare of my nightmare. The fiery orange mare glared deep into my soul. I peeled my frightened gaze from her and looked around for a way out, but to no avail. My mind was too shocked by the sudden realization that I wasn't dreaming, that I lost my gender, age, and species. That I was dead with no chance of escape. Like the sane man I was in this situation, I let my body go on autopilot once more.

"I-Is this a dream?" I asked, shaking in place. Just asking the question caused my throat to dry up faster than a desert in the middle of the afternoon.

"Nope," she growled, shaking her head. She took a step closer, and I shuffled slightly away.

"Is this a nightmare?" I whimpered meekly, my brand new wings twitched, aching to fly away from the impending doom of Soap Mare of Death.

"Yep." she nodded in evil glee.

"C-Can I have...s-some water?" I choked out, barely.

"Nope," she shook her head once more, ensuring my demise.

"A-are you going to kill me?" I chuckled half-heartedly, realizing that yesterday's events were real and that the mare in front of me was one that I kicked in the face. Her rage was subdued for the most part, but I could see it growing back to what it once was.

"Maybe," she purred with a sadistic smile growing on her face. Just as her smile was from eye to eye, the door to the room opened to a group of white ponies in golden armor. A tall, white mare with a mane reminiscent to the morning sun, followed right behind them into the room. The second I laid my terrified eyes on her, all my fear of the orange mare melted away into nothingness. I jumped out my bed and flew towards her for safety of the scary orange mare. The guards couldn't react in time once I was clinging for dear life on the tall mares leg.

"Please don't let her kill me!" I begged cling for dear life as one of the golden guards try to pull me off.

"W-what?" she gasped. She took a quick look at me and the exasperated orange mare staring in shock at what I just said. She told the guard silently to stop trying to pull me away from the safety of the tall pony and wrapped her free leg around me in a warm hug.

"It's alright little one. No one is here to hurt you," the tall mare said with a soothing, motherly tone. My shaking little body stopped convulsing in fear for my life as she, somehow, brought me up and placed me on her back. I still clung for my life as she walked towards the bed and the orange mare that wants to kill me, stroking my...Mane? With one of her wings.

She set me on the bed that I woke up, right next to the orange mare. I stayed far away from her while I formulated what the hell I was going to do. Judging from the way the white unicorn with wings was holding herself. She was most likely a very important governmental individual. If she found out that I was an alien from another world. I don't want to know what they were going to do to me if they found out.

"Looks like I gotta play the super smart super baby."

"Now that Spitfire here has brought me up to speed. Little one, can you tell me where your parents are?" spoke the white mare, breaking me train of thought.

"Well..." I sighed, knowing that lying wasn't going to be an option, might as well tell partial truths.

"It's okay little one. You aren't in trouble."

"Um... t-they, ah... sorta... abandon me," I managed to choke out. It was the truth, though. Getting kicked out in the middle of a random city a few thousand miles away was still the truth. I looked up at them, both of them had a face of shock, confusion, and anger. The orange mare named Spitfire was angrier than the white mare beside her.

"Abandoned... Why would they abandon such an insanely talented young filly in the middle of a ravine in a cage!?" Spitfire boomed causing the guards behind her to wince in fear to her tone.

"Now, now Captain. Let's not let our emotions take control. We must look at this with a steady mind," the white mare said with a hint of distaste slip off her tongue.

Spitfire took in a deep breath and sat back down beside the bed. Her eyes were still enraged and the white mare beside her tried her best to hold her composure. "Sorry, your highness," Spitfire said.

"It is alright Captain, but let us decide on what to do with the filly," she paused and looked my way with a soft smile, "can you tell us your name little one?"

"M-my name?" I choked. My name... if they knew my old name was something uncommon they might get suspicious. I need to think of something fast! Let's see. I like winter and I like roses...Wait. Why was that the first thing to come to mind? Whatever that will do for know.

"Yes, little one. your name," the white mare smiled. No going back now.

"Winter. Winter Rose."

The next few hours were an 'experience,' to say the least. The tall white-winged, mare, thing was called Princess Celestia and she was an alicorn. She led me through the castle along with Spitfire after we both apologized to each other for what we did at the base. Though, I'm not sorry for the black eye. Anyone who forces Satans, soupy-murder, deserves a kick to the face.

We stopped in what I believe was just a standard quest room. There was; a giant, king-sized bed, a couple of dressers with eloquent carvings of birds, an end table and a door where I believed led to the bathroom. The princess said her farewells and did whatever princesses do, leaving me and the candle head alone, in one room, where I can torment her, for hours.

A smile crept on my face as Spitfire entered the bathroom. She was going to pay for the soup incident and it was going to be glorious. I don't care if I die later. All I care about is how I was going to ruin her day. In the corner of the room on one of the dressers was what I believed was a makeup box. I trotted over, careful not to let the candle head take notice of my schemes.

Inside the box was hundreds of lipstick colors, those blush powders and I think mascara. My smile grew three times its size as I grabbed the girliest colors and hid them in my wings for later.

I sat on the bed and waited for Spitfire. Both of them kept quiet about what they were going to do with me. I wasn't complaining much about it, they were most likely going to send me to a foster home which means that I was going to regrow up all over again. Though, with everything that has happened, growing up again should be a good thing. I get to learn everything about my new home without making an ass out of myself.

Spitfire walked out of the room with a smile on her face. Something was good in her mind, but all of that happy-go-lucky attitude was going to change.

"What are you smiling about squirt?" Spitfire raised a brow. "Not going to do things you will regret?"

I gave her a bigger smile feeling my instruments of doom that are carefully hidden in my wings. "Nope!" I cheered.

"Well, come on squirt. Don't want to keep the princess waiting."

I followed Spitfire down to what I believed was the dining hall. At the center of the room was a large, well-crafted table and over it was a crystal chandelier. Maids were giving the area a good cleaning. In the far end of the room, a butler was bringing a tray of food towards the table. I'm not sure how he was doing it, but I don't think walking on his hind legs was very comfortable. Spitfire and I were lead by a white unicorn with a silver mane to our spots at the table next to a tall, dark blue alicorn with a light blue mane that flowed to a silent wind.

She took notice of me and gave me a soft smile. "Tis' a welcomed morning little one," the blue alicorn said. I fluttered my wings up to my seat beside the blue mare, trying to figure out how she was levitating a muffin with that blue aura sounding it and her horn. I wonder if I could do that?

"Something that matter little one? Do I scare you?" the blue mare asked with a look of solace in her eyes.

"No, you don't scare me," I shook my head out of my thought. "I'm just trying to figure out how your are using your telekinesis."

Spitfire and the blue mare gave me a quizzical look. "Hate to break it to you and all, but only unicorns can use magic," Spitfire paused and took a sip of what I assumed was coffee, "pegasi can only use things that involve weather, no more, no less."

I frowned at my food in deep thought. If unicorns were the only thing that can use magic, then why didn't I get turned into a unicorn? Sure being able to control the weather like Thor was cool and all, but being able to shoot lasers from my eyes was something that Santa never got me. Then again, if I can control all aspects of weather were in my control then wouldn't I be able to... I'm such a genius.

A smile grew on my face as I reached out with my hoof towards my muffin not giving a care as to what the two were thinking. I closed my eyes, remembering how my wings reacted to the air around me and directed it to the pastry. My sensitive wings felt the air around the muffin move in a chaotic formation, creating a little vortex around the muffin. I flexed my hoof forward, opening my mouth, and felt the muffin entered without choking me. I opened my eyes to see two baffled mares with their jaws drilling to China.

"What?" I smiled with a face stuffed with a muffin.

"How did you do that?" the both said in unison.

"Simple. Pegasi can control the air, so I thought that I could create a mini air vortex around the muffin, thus allowing me to create a mock version of telekinesis. I used my wings to see how strong the current was, and when I believed the vortex was strong enough. I directed it to my face," I boasted as I did the same thing to my apple, watching it float over to my mouth.

"W-what... H-how... W-when did you figure that out?" Spitfire said bewildered.

I took a bit out of my apple, "Just now."

"J-just now..." And she fainted.

The blue gave me an amazed expression before coming back to her senses. I poked the sleeping orange pegasus making sure she won't wake up for a while. I pulled out my instruments of doom right in front of the blue mare and began my work on Spitfires' face. Once she was nice and pretty, I hid my tools in the nearby garbage can while the blue mare tried not to laugh. I sat back down on the other side of the blue mare and saw Princess Celestia walked into the room with another pony holding some paperwork. She took notice of the blue alicorn holding back her giggle-fits and trotted over to see what she was laughing at. Once the princess saw my dirty work, she gave me a quick look with a smile and sat down at the other side of the table in front of me.

Princess Celestia casually ate with me and the blue alicorn named Luna, as well as my social worker Soft Touch. Aside from her name being extremely misleading. One would figure she would be good in the bed, but I won't judge. Names in this place were just plain annoying. I should have gone with something tougher rather than something really girly, but it's too late now.

Princess Celestia and Soft Touch talked quietly while I floated Spitfires apple towards me. All three of them just watched as I stole the princess of pinks food while she was still unconscious. Celestia raised a brow as to how I was doing it without magic. Well, it was magic, but it was a magic that only pegasi could do. I took my prize from the air with a cheeky smirk and took a bite.

"Well, I have never seen someone do that before?" Soft touch blinked, "how do you do that little one?"

"Simple," I tossed the rest of the apple in my mouth, "I just use the air."

"The... Air," all three blinked.

"We... where am I?" Spitfire groaned awake. The orange mare sat up, Celestia, Soft Touch, and Luna tried to keep a straight face as the orange mare looked at her empty plate with a frown. Her pink mascara glowed to the morning light. Her pink lips blinded the blind, and her pink blush was as bright as the sun itself. I slowly got out of my chair and prepared my wings to make a break for it.

"Um... Spitfire. That's, uh... quite the look you have there," Celestia said holding back a chuckle.

"What do you mean?" she replied, lifting up her hoof to check the damage. The second her hoof touched her face. I bolted out of the dining room, away from the screaming Wonderbolt.

"When I find you, RUNT, I will kill you!" screamed Spitfire as I laughed down the hall.

Chapter 3. I can see the universe.

View Online

"WHERE IS SHE!" Yelled Spitfire as she ran through the halls of the castle. Celestia chuckled along with her sister as they watch the fuming Wonderbolt chase down the hiding filly. As Spitfire ran into the throne room. Luna, Celestia and Soft watched the filly in question waltz right into the dining room, laughing maniacally. In the window, the trio watches an orange blur race around the castle.

"That... that was so fucking funny. Ahaha!" the filly laughed as she sat at the table. The two rulers and the social worker eyes went wide at the filly and her choice use of words.

Not giving a damn about what I just said. I sat down where I was earlier this morning still laughing my ass off right in front of the baffled group before me.

"THERE YOU ARE!" screamed a very pretty orange pegasi, glowing a few hundred shades of red and rage. She stormed right up to me glaring pure death which made the situation more laughable.

"Wh-hahaha, what... *snicker* ...are you going to do about it. Ahahahahah!" I said in a fit of hysteria.

"I. Am. Going. To. Murder. You." she growled.

"With what? Your looks!" I laughed back. Spitfire's wings burst into flames before she stomped her way out ot the room to cool off.

Spitfire ran off to go clean herself out of embarrassment and by order of the two giggling princesses. I recollected myself and calmed my nerves. My revenge was complete. We waited patiently for Spitfire to return while we waited. The princess talked to the social worker about where I was going to stay. Not that I mind. The shock about being sent to another world hasn't hit me quite yet.

When Spitfire returned, and I finished my fifth blueberry muffin. She sat down beside me, fuming with pure hate for me. I couldn't help but snicker about a frilly tomboy pegasi covered in pink. Celestia and Luna stopped talking to the worker and pulled out a couple of sheets of paper and hand-hoofed them to Spitfire. She took a quick read of them, before dropping her jaw a couple miles into the earth.

"Is something the matter, Captain?" Celestia asked.

"Y-you, want me... to be the guardian. Of this demon!?" her eye twitched.

"What?!" I shouted, "you are going to force me to live with pink face here!?"

"Shut up twerp!"

"Make me scrub!"

"Runt!"

"Cunt!"

"SILENCE!" exploded Luna. "Enough of thine squabbling! Both of you are going to share the same household, whether you like it or not." Both Spitfire and I kept quiet and listened to the irritated princess, the unamused princess, and the annoyed social worker.

"Spitfire. As you may know, of our young filly here has some unique talents that need a good foundation in order to grow. From what Miss Touch here has learned that little Winter Rose here has no data whatsoever and searching for her parents has become impossible at the moment. It is within our best interests to place little Rose in an environment that will benefit her personality. As such, your home and lifestyle is something the young mare needs until further notice."

"So, having her in your care should rough out Roses more... Interesting traits."

I cocked a brow at the social worker. Like hell, Spitfire was going to change me! The second I get the chance. I'm going to swear as much as possible. If there is one good trait about me, it's my impossible to influence attitude. No one has ever gotten close for me to consider changing who I am and I will be damned if bird butt was going to be the one to do so.

"Winter, what are your thoughts about staying with the Wonderbolt for the time being?" Soft touch smiled. I looked at her with an evil grin.

"I will fucking drive her ass up the wall with how well I can fuck around with her skull like a demon was skull fucking her eyes out instead her tight virgin cunt."

"..."

And she fainted.

After eating more of Satans, soggy, soup. I walked with a very angry orange pegasus through the halls of Canterlot Castle, while being escorted by two nervous guards. Celestia made it apparent to my guards to ensure I was carefully escorted to Spitfires home residence in Cloudsdale. So much so that they were ready for me to make a break for it or use my unique way of levitating things with air, even though I don't have much practice with it.

I wondered if what I said to the poor innocent pony had any effect on her. Sure when she woke up after eating the hard, white tiles, she didn't dare speak a word to me and only to the two princesses. I couldn't hear what she was going on about other than, 'flight camp' (which, might be a boot camp if I ever heard of one). Still, as long as I get to fuck around for a while until I have the opportunity to make a rail gun. I might as well go with the flow.

Exiting the oversized Castle that reminded me of Minas Tirith. We walked past what I only could describe was horror. Pure, horror. Snobby, stuck up ponies were wearing the, most, ridiculous, clothes I have ever seen. Ponies shouldn't wear--even if they were paid to--peacock feathers as a hat. Nor a dress that made them look like a walking lampshade. As we passed tall business buildings, shops of various kinds, and the odd guard. The atmosphere was that of the Renaissance in its prime, and I hated it.

I have lived in many cities. All of them were the same in design, with the same social structure; The humble poor at the bottom and the arrogant rich at the top. Living on the streets in recent years has taught me many skills that a poor man might need. I was tempted on many occasions to break into on of the richer members of the city. I had the skills to pick the hardest of locks, and the ability to erase my tracks with vinegar and bleach, but as my luck would have it. My luck would save me from having to do that for a quick buck. If I had to live here. I perinatally would have robbed many blind while they slept.

"Something on your mind squirt?" came a voice that broke my train of thought. Spitfire sat with a couple of tickets in her wings. I quickly realized that we were at the train station. I think. Off in the distance, I could see billowing clouds of mist approaching from the mountainside, followed by a loud whistle that echoed for a moment.

"Not really," I sighed, "just wondering how I was going to rob the snobs blind."

Spitfire raised a brow. "And how are you going to do that?" I gave her a cheeky smile, "give me one of your best locks and I will show you."

Spitfire rolled her eyes and sat up as a cake decorated train pulled into the station. "Come on," she said, motioning with her wing to follow. We both got on the train without a fuss. There was the odd pony that was my size asking her for an autograph, which confused me. Then again, if she was a celebrity. I was definitely going to torment her for te rest of my life.

We walked into a private section of the train with several couches, a coffee table, an assortment of foods and treats on a silver cart, and plenty of window seats. Spitfire sat on one fo the couches and tucked in her hoofs like a cat going to sleep. I sat on the opposite couch to her with a smile. She rolled her eyes again; as a hazel pony with a dark, chestnut brown mane, lavender purple eyes, and a tea cup cutie mark walked in with another silver cart.

"Hello, there miss Spitfire. Would you like some coffee while you and your little friend enjoy your comfortable ride?"

"That would be nice. The usual please," Spitfire smiled.

"Alright. And what about you Miss ah..."

"Rose, Winter Rose."

"That's a pretty name, Miss Rose. Would you like some juice or water?"

"I would like a cup of coffee, no decaf. Two cubes of sugar and a hint of cream please?" I smiled. The pony gave me a quizzical look before Spitfire chimed in.

"It's okay."

"Are... are you sure?"

I gave her my best puppy dog eyes. Spitfire rolled her eyes again, "yeah I'm sure."

"O-okay then. I'll be back in a moment," the mare said with a nod, then walked to her cart and began making the coffees. Spitfire gave me a blank stare as the train began to move. I gave her a smile in return.

"What? Afraid I can't hold my caffeine?"

"Nope. I just want you to crash so I can work in peace."

"Not going to happen," I smirked. The pony came back with two well-crafted porcelain cups, rimmed with gold and decorated with beautiful flowers. One was straight black and was handed to Spitfire whom grabbed the cup with her wings and took a sip. The other cup was handed to and I did the same, albeit with some more difficulty. I sniffed the wonderful elixir, reminiscing the bittersweet smell. I took a sip with a smile and placed the cup down.

"Well, how was it squirt?" Spitfire smiled.

"I can see the universe!"

Chapter 4. My new home

View Online

"I can see the universe!"

Spitfire stared at the white filly sitting on the couch at the other end of the train car. Her pupils were wide to the point of insanity. Her jaw was hanging like a loose hinge on a rusty door with a string of drool hanging from her maw like a vine from a tree. Whatever she drank was a blessing or the beginning of doomsday.

After a few minutes go by, the train attendant returned with her cart of drinks and treats. She paused for a moment at the door, her eyes instantly locked on the filly staring off into space. She walked towards the filly and waved her hoof in front of her eyes.

"Are you okay?" she asked, worry growing in her voice.

"Icanseeeverysinglestarintheandromedagalaxy.Anditsbeuatiful!" Winter spat out like a machine before returning to silence.

"Wha...?" the attendant blinked in confusion.

"Is she going to be alright Miss Spitfire?" the attendant asked as Winter took another sip of her coffee, then going back to staring off into space.

"IhaveneverfeltsoaliveuntilthisdayIcansmelleverythingtasteeverythingseeeverythingfeeleverythingIamimortal" Winter spat out again. Spitfire thought about it for a moment then realizing that Winter will just crash when the caffeine wears off. 'Whenever that will be?'

"She'll be fine," Spitfire assured the attendant.

"A-are you sure... She seems a little... Off?"

"Whoa... Themilkywaylookslovelythistimeofyear."

"Positive," she smiled.

"Inordertotravelbackintoyouneedapositveandnegitivechargeofphotonsinabsoluteentropytravlingthroughthetardiswormhole!"

After Winter Rose blabbered out that last sentence (if it was one), she passed out on the couch in an uncomfortable position. Spitfire sat up and reposition the little filly while the attendant grabbed a pillow and blanket from a closet at the front of the car and tucked her in.

"What did I tell you. She's asleep from a caffeine crash and won't wake up for a while." Spitfire smiled.

Later.

I wake up with something soft covering me. I sat up, blind as a bat and with a horrible headache. The back of my head pounded like a motherfucker with down syndrome holding a jackhammer. Instinctively, I rubbed my temples with my hooves in the hope that the pounding would stop. When that didn't work. I cleared my eyes and fell off the bed that I was sleeping on, kissing the floor with loving care.

"Son of a bitch," I groaned, picking myself up.

Giving a quick look around, I noticed that it was a lot darker in the lounge. So much so that I may have hit my head a little harder than I thought. Spitfire was still on her couch drinking tea and going through some papers, somehow using her feathers as makeshift fingers. I cocked a brow when she didn't notice that a young filly fell out of bed and spewing profanity like it was going out of style.

"Aren't you nice," I deadpanned.

No response.

"Hey! I'm talking to you!" I shouted.

"I can hear you just fine, but I'm not listening to you. I got work that needs to be done before the Wonderbolts go on tour for the summer."

"Fine, by the way. How long was I out?" I asked.

"About six hours. Go back to bed, we won't arrive at Cloudsdale for another eight."

'Eight? How far away is this town?' I thought as I sat back on top of my couch and was immediately bored. 'At least, my headache is gone. Which is weird.'

Like watching paint dry, I watched Spitfire jabbed at what I believed was a calculator before scribbling on a couple sheets of paper in utter silence. The attendant came in again with a smile on her face that screamed; "I had sex a couple of minutes ago. You can't break my mood." She saw me looking at her. I immediately made it my goal to get rid of that stupid grin on her face.

"Hello, Miss Rose. Did you have a nice nap?" she asked while she brought her cart up to me.

"Why of course Herbal Remedy. It was simply wonderful, even though how I achieved it was less than desirable," I cooed.

"I am glad to here that," her smile widened, "would you like something from the cart?"

"That would be lovely. May I have another cup off non-decaffeinated coffee with a side of buttsex please?"

"Of course!" she cheered. Spitfire lowered her paper with an unamused glare pointed directly at me. I stuck my tongue out at her while the mare was turned around. She placed my cup of amazing on the end table next to my couch with a smile.

"One cup of coffee and a side of buttsex..." she said with a straight face causing me to laugh hysterically. Spitfire face hoofed and put down her papers to take a sip of her tea before asking for another cup. Herbal Remedy quickly realized what she just said and lost her smile to one of absolute horror and embarrassment. I am not sure how she was so oblivious to what I asked for, but that made it all the funnier.

Cloudsdale, it was interesting to look at to say the least. I had to ask Spitfire how the hell it doesn't float off in a random direction as we flew up to her Roman style manor. From what I could understand was: magic, magic, gravity tethers, magic, physics doesn't apply, and more magic. I pushed the thought aside to concentrate on flying through the night sky and not being blinded by the bright lights that came from pillars also made of clouds.

You would think that since electrical wires would eventually corrode to the chemical and biological compounds of physics defying cloud crafting. That there would be massive power outages, but as we passed by a billboard that said. "Power protection since 549 ATL." I threw out my logic before I had an aneurism.

We passed by the nightlife that immediately took notice of Spitfire. Paparazzi and fans of her Wonderbolt life began storming us like hungry vultures, asking question after question as to what I was doing with her. She silently motions me to follow close before she dove down into a nearby alley. I followed as she motioned and throughout the night of swerving through hundreds of alleys. We finally made it to her manor.

I didn't take notice of the details of the majority of her home as she led me to a room with; a big bed, a couple of wooden dressers, a walk in bathroom and closet. It was mostly empty, which since I was going to to be here until I get sent off to fight camp for summer while she goes off on tour. I didn't really matter. I had a bed; a place to live and food. Sure I was in another world, not that I cared much about. This world was a lot better than my old one. No pollution of any kind, fairly peaceful, I had a head start on education in most areas but magic and most importantly. No one suspects that I am an alien.

I fluttered into my bed with a yawn and tucked myself into the bed. I heard Spitfire say something, but I couldn't understand it. I let my eyes close on their own as I looked out the window where I had a perfect view of the stars, even though they weren't my old stars, but they were pretty none the less.

"ALRIGHT GET UP!" Screamed a very stern pony as she blew on a whistle.

"Go away, the marshmallows need me~" I groaned back to sleep.

"I said," she paused for second, "GET UP MAGGOT!" Screamed female Satan as I was thrown out of bed and gave a big sloppy kiss on the floor that tasted like lemons.

"It's going to be a long day," I sighed.

Chapter 5. Feather Flight the middle child

View Online

"FIFTY MORE WING-UPS. NOW!" Spitfire yelled in my ear, which I am sure made me deaf.

"Go. Fuck. Your. Self," I grunted.

The first peaceful night that I have had in this god damn world was interrupted by an orange hardass before the sun was even in the sky. She threw me off of the most comfortable bed in all of existence and dragged me into a gym-like room with; a bunch of weights, hard mats, mirrors galore, and a door to a shower room. I could tell her manor was big from the outside, but the inside was just ridiculous -- especially the trophy room she forced me through.

"I CAN'T HEAR YOU!" She screamed.

"Go!" I did another fucking wing up. "Fuck!" Two more. "Your!" Last one. "SELF!"

I laid down on my belly on the sweat covered mat glaring at the slave driver. She returned my gesture with a smug look before using her wings to write something on a sheet of paper. As much as I want to murder her in her sleep. I am stuck with her for the time being.

"Good job squirt. That's; 250 wing-ups, 500 crunches, 150 regular push-ups, and 1000 trot-tips," she smirked smugly, "with that much endurance, you might be as strong as me in a few hundred years."

"Go... To... Hell... You... Cheap... Bic... Lighter... " I said through struggling breaths.

"You're already here~" she patted my head in a mockingly motherly tone that made me want to punch her face, but I was too tired from her four morning hours of hell.

"Yay," I halfheartedly fist pumped.

The day went by as followed: I worked out till I collapsed, I ate a balanced meal of salad and got lost in Spitfires oversized trophy room she calls a 'house.' Spitfire left me in the care of one of her maids while she trains with the Wonderbolts for the summer tour. Not that I minded all that much. They were nice. While I learned about the world in her study room, which looked like a mock version of the library in the Sunbutts Castle.

I smiled as a pure white pegasus, with baby blue eyes walked into the study. She had a feather duster cutie mark. Her name was Feather Flight. Her mane was like a fluffy white cloud that was smoothed out in a slutty way over her left eye. I couldn't quite tell what was attractive in Equestria, but that didn't stop my body from blushing like a little school girl at prom at the sight of her.

She carried with one of her wings a silver tray with a steaming cup of coffee. She placed it on an end table beside a pile of books that I was looking through. She gave me a soft smile while looking at what I was reading.

"Science, Geology, History, Mathematics, Art, Weatherology, Architecture, Archology and Music theory 101," Feather mumbled as I took a sip of the brown nectar of the gods. "Miss Rose? May I ask why you are exploring these subjects? They seem to be for a much higher age level than what most foals at your age can comprehend?"

(Did I mention her voice is like liquid chocolate, whip cream, and angel sex all in one?)

"I'm just trying to compare what I already know and what I don't know and not surprisingly," I threw the music theory book onto the pile of books. "I know most of it."

"I highly doubt that Miss Rose," she deadpanned in disbelief. I gave her a cheeky smile and pulled out the math book and opened up to the Rational Quadratics page. If this is a university textbook, then my high school life was my university here. I showed her the page and asked her to make me the hardest question she could come up with while I pulled out a piece of paper, quill and inkwell while I waited. 'Did she just pull out a calculator from her mane?' I thought as she finished her question that she wrote down on the page. She gave me a smirk at what she wrote.

3 plus the square root of 6M - 26 = M. What is the sum?

"Really?" I frowned in disappointment. I already knew the answer because this very question was an example that was used in my school to the point of death.

"Yes, really," she smiled brightly at her accomplishment. I rolled my eyes and wrote down the two possible answers.

0=m squared - 12M +35 or M=5 or M=7

"Too easy," I smiled as her cheeky grin died as her jaw dropped through the world into Prance.

"H-h-h-how? T-that was the final question for my Advanced Mathematics Masters degree?" she said looking at me like she was about to cry that a little filly is smarter than her.

"It's okay for you to be upset but that question was not hard for me. I bet I could make a harder question than that in a few minutes."

"No you can't," she challenged trying to hold onto her pride. 'Time to end it with Rocket Science.' I grinned.

I wrote down a half a page question of how much energy it would take to leave the atmosphere with a typical shuttle rocket at the most optimal time of day on the page. Poor Feather saw the question and began sweating like she just ran a marathon, with an anvil tied to each leg. She hesitantly picked up the quill which was trembling like crazy.

I took a sip of her wonderful coffee while I watched her struggle with it like her life depended on it. After a couple of minutes had passed and my cup was empty she wiped away the sweat with a long breath of relief and handed me her work with the snobbiest smile on the planet.

Blaa, blaa, blaa, Its all wrong.

"Feather Flight," she smiled a grin that would make Pinkie Pie proud.

"It's all wrong."

"A-all w-wrong?" she stuttered.

"Yes," I said grabbing a piece of paper. She watched me in silence as I solved the question with ease. Once I was done, I handed her my work where she started to cry and whine that she was stupid and that her student debt was all for nothing.

"Fifty thousand bits of debt for a degree that a filly *Sniffle* can do," she cried. "I'm stupid, my life is over!"

"You're not stupid Feather," I tried to cheer her up, "I just had a better education, that's all." She looked up at me with tears streaming down her face. Her entire world was destroyed with one question that I regret for ever making and solving.

"B-B-B-but? How could you know that" she pointed to the piece of paper, "how can anyone calculate the speed and trajectory of a giant object traveling twenty times the speed of sound from a ninety-degree launching point with a type of fuel that hasn't even been invented yet?" She sniffled some more while she stared at the floor.

"I wish I could tell you, but doing so would cause me to figure out how to make such an object and launching it just to prove it aaaand, I don't have the millions of bits to pay for it,"

"I'm *Sniffle* stupid. Stupid Feather. Stupid, stupid, stupid," she mumbled. 'Okay, now she is starting to scare me,' I thought. I flutter off of my chair and gave the poor mare a hug. "You are not stupid," I said stroking her mane.

"Yes, I am."

"No, you are not and if you keep putting yourself down I won't teach you the stuff that no university would ever teach you," I smiled. She pulled away from me and looked me straight in the eyes. I gave her a smile and booped her nose.

"Okay?" She nodded in response.

Spitfire walked into her abode and was greeted by no one. 'Strange, usually Feather Flight was waiting at the door after a practice?' Figuring that the kid was taking up her time. She decided to look for the two. She searched around her manor in the places that the two would most likely be, but she couldn't find them. It wasn't until she heard a noise of frustration coming from her private study as she walked passed it on the way to the kitchen.

Spitfire walked into her study and saw a strange sight. Sitting at her desk was Feather Flight writing something down on a piece of paper with a couple of her old Clousdale U textbooks beside her. On top of the books was the devil herself wearing a fake pair of glasses spouting numbers and words that didn't make any sense.

She crept closer out of curiosity, listening in on the conversation. "Math, math, math, blaa, blaa, math," Rose explained. Feather wrote it down while still listening in on what Rose was saying. She crept even closer to the point she was leaning over Feather watching what she was writing down. Rose noticed her and took a break from the nonsense she was spouting on about parabolas, frequency and X/Y coordinate plains being used to calculate the speed it would take to achieve zero-gs. 'What the hell is this about?' she thought, trying to figure out the point of all this.

"Oh!" Feather gasped, "Miss Spitfire I didn't see you there. How may I help you?" Spitfire glanced at the piece of paper, littered with numbers, then to Rose smiling away.

"What are you doing?"

"Oh, Miss Rose is teaching me Advanced Calculus. Why?"

"Advanced Calculus?" she frowned, "How is this 'Advanced Calculus?'"

"Simple," Rose smiled, "She is learning how to achieve a sonic rain boom by creating the optimal parabolic pressure bubble around yourself, thus, cutting air resistance in half, improving efficiency by fifty percent and removing drag altogether. In other words. You suck, I rule."

"B-but, that's impossible!" she exclaimed, taking the sheet of paper and looked it over hoping to prove her wrong, but after a minute and relooking over and over again. She looked at Rose, eye twitching in disbelief.

"Sucks to be you. Go back to school scrub," Rose snarked.

"..."

And she fainted... and twitching.

Chapter 6. Feather is pretty

View Online

"You think she'll be alright?" Feather asked for the millionth time.

After Spitfire decided to have an aneurysm, again. Feather and I put the lesson aside for the moment and carried her to the couch in the living room. Though, Feather carried her most of the way while I made sure that Spitfire didn't slam her face into the corners of the manor. (Which I "accidentally" missed a couple).

"Probably," I replied.

Spitfire was still twitching and mumbling gibberish for a few hours which I found it absolutely hilarious, but it got old very quickly. I sat on the love seat by the window and watched the sunset. Feather brought me a cup of coffee to enjoy while she went over her notes about Frequence and Entropy. I found it oddly strange that when I asked Feather about utilizing parabolic pressure bubbles to increase speed in flight that she said that no one thought of that! Seriously, My education is university grade here! I can freaking revolutionize everything in a matter of hours! With grade twelve calculus none the less! Thank Lucifer that I paid attention in class or otherwise I would be screwed here.

Trying to master my ability to use my feathers as makeshift fingers by using them to take a very shaky sip of my coffee which I am, for some reason, immune to now. I Looked over my should to a cross-eyed mare staring at her notes. It was both cute and funny at the same time... and I have a wing boner.

"God damn it," I mumbled. I barely managed to force my wings down before Feather Flight noticed that the was something wrong. I gave her an innocent smile before noticing that 'Bic-Lighter-Mcgee,' is waking up.

Feather closed her notebook and stood close by the delirious match head mare with a cup of water. Spitfire took the cup with vigor and drank it like it was the last cup of water on earth.

"Good morning SJP-5000. It is the year, 666-TRL. Welcome to hell 2.0, may we take your order?" I grinned in monotone. She looked around the room for a moment for something to throw at me, which was a cushion. She grabbed, threw and missed like a drunken sailor.

"Smartass. Satan took over yesterday. And she is sitting in my chair."

"Miss Rose is not a demon!" Feather defended.

"What's a de-mo-n?" I frowned like I didn't know what she was talking about.

"You little liar," she deadpanned.

"What's a ly-re?" I asked again.

"Miss Spitfire, stop patronizing our guest. She is very intelligent and definitely not a liar," Feather scoffed

"Who's side are you on?" Spits turned to face an unamused Feather.

"The innocent side."

"Thank you," I smiled.

"Arrg," Spits got up, "I need a drink before I die of brain damage."

"Too late," both Feather and I smiled as she walked right into the door frame.

"Celestia Damn it," Spits mumbled as she left the room

I sat in my room with a full stomach, courtesy of Feather Flight and a very annoyed Bic Lighter, and stared at the ceiling hoping to fall asleep, but I was restless. I was not sure why I couldn't sleep. Usually, I could fall into dreamland in an instant. Yet, there was something at the back of my mind that was preventing my slumber.

It was an itch, a scratching sensation that was driving me insane. There was something off, something that was there ever since I woke up in that cage. Was it the fact that I was a girl now? Or was it the fact I was a filly? Or... Was it the fact that I am not freaking the fuck out when I should be? Thinking about that made the itch worse, much, much worse.

I have been taking everything in with a grain of salt. Nothing fazed me. Well, that could be the same back on earth nothing fazed me there either. When I realized that I lost my magic wand for an enchanted caldron, I accepted it almost instantly. Sure I was going to be all lesbian, but something like that would fuck with you mental state. Though, I wanted to be a kid again, so no problem there.

'It's got to be the gender change," I thought, biting my lip, 'but what about it that is driving me up the wall?'

'Was it that I would want to be a mother?' That made the itch lessen. 'Or being mounted like a dog?' Nope, not that either. 'What about dating other girls?' The itch intensified. 'Okay, dating, something is wrong there.'

Knock, Knock, Knock.

Taken from my thought, I welcomed in the pony at my door. Spitfire walked in. Her face had a band-aid on the bridge of her nose where she kissed the door frame. She walked right in and sat at the base of my bed without saying a word. She took a glance at me then to the window where the full moon shone bright like a big white light.

"May I help you?" I asked with a yawn.

"What the hell is wrong with you?" she asked back.

"Can you be more specific? I'm currently trying to figure that out that right now," I shrugged.

"Well, for starters. One moment you are swearing like a griffon, the next you are quiet and respectful, then teaching math that is ten times harder than a doctrine degree from the best universities, then playing dumb. What's wrong with you?"

"Oh..." I smiled. "Yeah, I tend to get bi-polar around certain individuals. The only thing you need to know is this; If I like you, I will make you life hell. If I hate you, you are dead to me. If I find you attractive, I am shy and if I find you appalling, I will destroy you."

She took a moment to let it all sink in. Her face contorted in both confusion and annoyance. Now that she knows that I somewhat like her, I wonder what will be her response?

"So, let me get this straight. You are driving me up the wall," she waved her hoofs for emphasis, "because you like me?"

I nodded.

"You swore in front of the princess, cause you hate authority."

I nodded again.

"And you are quiet around Feather Flight cause she's pretty."

I nodded again.

"So... What now?"

What now indeed? Not sure why I just gave her my most valuable asset regarding how I act to certain people, but I guess it will be the best in the long run. Now that she knows that I like her. I think I should crank it up a notch.

I grabbed my blanket and loosely draped it over my flank. I kicked out one of me legs in a lustrous way, "We can get to know each other in a more, intimate way." I purred while sliding my arm-hoof along my thigh.

"Wha... ?" Spitfire blinked-blushes as her wings extended into an epic wing boner.

"Hey, sugar. I knew you were into mares, but isn't that a little much?" I pointed to her wings, still purring like a kitten.

Spitfires blush deepened as she tries to get rid of her wing boner. "You're a little demon," she squealed in embarrassment.

"I'm a hot little demon and you love it when I talkto you this way~"

"What the fuck is wrong with you?" she glared at me.

"Shouldn't I ask you that? You do have a wing boner for a filly."

"Shut up."

Chapter 7. 69 is best position

View Online

The days passed by slowly without much thought. I spent of them indoors teaching Feather Flight about math, physics, and whatever else she wanted to know to the best of my ability. During this time, Spitfire was out being the captain of the Wonderbolts. Which bummed me out, for the most part, I just wanted to torment her. When even Feather wasn't pestering me like a horny bunny, practically begging me to teach her something. I was learning how to use my weather magic. Which was impossible.

"God damn it!" I raged as I picked myself up from my fall. 'I can use my mock 'TK' but I can't break a fucking cloud!' I internally screamed. I flew back up to a cloud that Feather brought to me for practice in the gym room. She placed it a couple of meters off the ground and left me to go get me a drink.

For the past hour, I have memorized every single cloud breaking spell at my disposal, but none of them work. I have overheard Fleet Foot from the lounge which Spitfire was making sure I was never seen by her friends, that some pegasi in the weather factory can't do some things but can do others.

They talked about the possibility that those pegasi have a much higher sensitivity which is required to work in the most secretive sections of the Rainbow Factory. I shuddered at the thought for some reason. Going on and on about how those stallions gave give a wing nibble that had no equal. If that was the case. I think I was going to have a hard time at flight camp which is only a week away.

"Okay, let's try again," I gritted my teeth. I kicked the cloud again with a satisfying *Pompff!* "Finally!" I cheered for a moment until I realized that I didn't have a cloud to practice with.

"Crap, where is Feather?"

I flew out of the gym and quietly flew down the halls to the kitchen where sounds where coming from. I recognized Spitfires and Feathers instantly, but the other one was new. I stopped just outside the door to the kitchen and listened in on the conversation.

"Spitfire, are you sure that this little mare that you call your own in the way of your schedule? Need I remind you that if we can't make it this year then you can consider your contract, terminated," the new voice said. He sounded like a dick with a stick up his ass.

"It won't be a problem. I have already made arrangments with the Junior Speedsters Flight Camp. She'll be going there tomorrow."

"Good, good, but I want to ask why you decided to have a child so early in your career?"

"That is none of your concern," both Feather and Spits replied in unison.

"Now, now, don't be that way. I didn't mean any ill will, but if I were you. You should just get rid..."

*Slap!*

I heard the sound of a pony being pinned against the wall. "If I were you, you will no give any disrespect to Miss Spitfire again. And I will end you," growled a very angry Feather Flight.

"Get off me bitc... " before he could finish his sentence, there was a sound of a shattering table followed by a breaking window. There were gasps outside.

"Good riddance," Feather huffed.

I casually walked into the room. Sitting by the table was a bewildered Spitfire staring at Feather while she cleaned up glass from the broken window in the far right corner of the room. I flutter up to Spitfire and stood onto her head, turned around in a circle three times and laid down. Spitfire didn't react to my intrusion nor did Feather. When she finished her cleaning, she saw me trying to see if I could fall asleep on Spitfires' head.

"Miss Rose, what are you doing?" she giggled.

"Trying to have a nap, you?"

"Happy that I got to crack a skull."

Spitfire shook her head out of her stupor causing me to fall off onto the table. Feather managed to catch me while Spits stared at me a little annoyed that I was on her head. I gave her a smile and shook my butt in her face before I flopped to the coffee machine and poured myself a cup of the wonderful brown elixir.

"Why were you on my head?" Spitfire asked. I sat by the table with my prize and gave her a quizzical look.

"Your mane feels nice against my rump. Why?"

"How gay are you?" she replied.

"Not enough I'm afraid. I don't have posters of Playpony bunnies in my room yet and not to mention Feather hasn't found an adult toy store in Cloudsdale. So no dildo swords for me," I shrugged.

"H-h-how do you know about those things?" Feather Stuttered-blushed.(Yes, that's now a thing) I gave her a demonic grin.

"Don't answer that!" Spits shot out before I could say; 'I memorize the entirety of the Pony Sutra,' which I found underneath Spitfires bed.

"MY FAVORITE POSITION IS THE 69!" I shouted with glee instead.

And thus, two wing boners emerged. One from an orange goddess and one from a white angel. "And don't forget Reverse Doggy style!" I beamed.

The angel fainted while the orange goddess, implanted face to hoof.

As the little demon left the room with a cup of coffee floating beside her. Spitfire checked on the passed out pegasus to see if that filly causes any permanent brain damage. Feathers eyes slowly opened up to her boss lazily poking the side of her head. She looked around in a daze. She was surprised that she was on the floor in the kitchen. The white tile floor was cool to the touch, but not unbearable.

"You alright Feather?" Spitfire asked. Feather sat up still dazed a bit. She couldn't recall why she was on the floor or where the little master wasn't in the room when she was just a few moments ago. She looked towards the coffee pot where the filly used to sit but she wasn't there.

"Miss Spitfire. Where is the young master and why was I on the floor?"

"First; the midget succubus is in the lounge and Second, you don't want to know," Spitfire said placing her wing on her shoulder. Feather frowned. She knew that there was a reason that she was on the floor, but what was it? One moment Spitfire called her a filly-fooler the next...Oh, my!

"M-m-miss Spitfire. I-Is there a reason as to why the young master knows such lewd things?" she stutter-blushed.

"Feather, I hate, to say this, but she lost her innocence before you did and she is not ashamed to abuse it."

As I read the Pony Sutra in the study. I found a spell that would give me the legendary thestral tongue and I wanted it. Having a couple of extra inches for a french kiss and eating pies would definability be a benefactor for me. 'As much as I wanted to know what it would be like at the bottom, I was still going to on top,' I smirked internally.

"Ahem!" coughed a familiar voice. I pulled away from my book to see a very disturbed blue alicorn and my social worker, Soft Touch.

"Oh, hello Princess Moonbutt and Rape Face, how may I help you?" I smiled.

Both of them, Soft, in particular, frowned that I called her Rape Face. Luna pulled a chair closer with 'TK' while Feather walked into the room caring a tray of goodies. I could tell Feather was in distress that the princess was suddenly here. Her frantically moving eyes told that everything in the room was wrong and that she should get straight to cleaning for our guests, but before I could say anything. Luna gave her a warm smile, took one of her treats and asked for some of her legendary tea. She quickly left the room with a bow leaving me alone again.

"I would like to apologize for my sudden appearance my little pony, but we need to discuss some things with you."

Shit. RED FLAG. WARNING. DANGER ALERT, SHE KNOWS, SHE KNOWS!

"Okay," I put on a fake smile, "what would you like to talk about?"

"First I would like for you to be honest as we will be using a lie detection spell and second. No playing dumb."

Well, I'm fucked. Shoulda played the 'pretend to be a foal rather than super baby.'

"O-okay."

"Winter Rose," she said sternly, "care to explain what is Planet earth?"

"W-well. Um," I began sweating like a pig. "A-are y-you gonna send m-me b-back?"

"That depends on whether or not you're a threat or a friend?" Soft Touch gave me and Luna a confused look.

"Uh, erm, h-hehe. Me a threat? Sorry, b-but I like my life here," I said like the room was going to be set on fire. "S-should I start with a quick recap on my life, or what my plans are?"

"Miss Touch. Can you please leave the room?" Luna asked. Touch gave a nod, but the utter strange look on her face that begged answers later. Once she left the room, Luna's horn lit up, causing every corner of the room to flash blue before settling down back to what the room looked like a moment ago.

"You can start with the beginning, then your plans."

Fuck, fuckity, fuck, fuck, fuck.

"Before my start talking. I want to know how you figured me out?" Luna raised an eyebrow.

"Your dreams are a big giveaway, however, you are not the only human turned into a pony. In fact, you are probably the most well off from all the others. You cheated the system as it were while every pony else had to figure out their new lives the hard way. To put in into perspective. You, compared to the thousands of others like you, is like comparing a slave nation, to an innocent heaven."

"Most have hard. They struggle, they fight their way to the top. Most fail to poverty while others just parish. You, Miss Rose. Have the greatest opportunity that even our ponies don't have."

Damn. When she puts it like that. I have been taking everything for granted. I have a home while those that have it differently is licking the bottom of the barrel. I wonder how many there are here? Considering that, I am working on becoming a member of the royal guard. I have been utilizing everything at my disposal to learn what I can. 'Man... I'm a dick.'

"Whelp, when you put it like that. I'm a BIG dick."

"We wouldn't put it like that Miss Rose, but you are right, in a sense." Luna got comfortable in her chair while I stared off into space trying to put my life together. Feather came back in with a tray of coffee and tea. Luna took the tea with a smile, placing it on the end table she moved from the right end of the room beside her. Feather left the cup of joe beside me and left the room without saying a single word.

"So Miss Rose. Have you collected your words?" Luna said between a couple sips of tea.

"Y-yeah," I nodded.

"Then begin."

"Well, what I said to you and the others is true for the most part. I have had it rough most of my life. I live under the poverty line, having to steal for food and clothes just to survive. My family if I was to call them that. They didn't care about me. Sure they gave me the simple needs that are required by law to secure. Other than that. I was mostly trying to survive in a place where I wasn't wanted," I took a sip of Feathers brown amazing.

"It got bad at so many points. They outright tried to kill me just for the insurance money in ways that they wouldn't be held accountable."

Luna frowned at that. She rolled her wing to keep going.

"Anyhoo. When I wasn't trying to stay alive. I was trying my best to get an education. However, when it came to friends, I didn't have any. I was alone either intentionally or by happenstance. Not that I minded all that much. I was used to being alone. That was most of my childhood and early teens. Just me, myself and I, walking a lonely road. When I turned sixteen. That's when life decided to teach me a lesson. But I am one stubborn bastard to kill."

Luna's eyes were filled with pity as she stared at her empty cup. She pondered what I was saying to her, but made no motion to say otherwise.

"I left that house once I was of age. I walked as far as I could go and set up shop. I think I traveled around twelve hundred kilometers before I finally stopped. I registered for school and got set up at the local homeless shelter. For two years I studied and ate crap food. Most of those two years I spent staying out of trouble, keeping to myself. Then, one day. I woke up in a cage in the middle of nowhere as a five-year-old girl. Talk about a party gone wrong," I chuckled halfheartedly. "Then you know the rest."

Silence filled the room again. Luna was still staring at her empty cup. Her posture said she was angry while her eyes said understanding. I stared at the ground waiting for a reply. The god damn analog clock ticked away creating an atmosphere of unwanted suspense. Luna looked up with a soft smile.

"Well, I can tell you are holding off the more personal details. Everyone has their secrets. I can safely assume that you are not a threat. You were given a second chance at life and you are taking as much as you can from it. Which is a normal response in your case," she put the cup down. "So, may I ask what are your plans?"

"Becoming a member of the royal guard mostly," I shrugged. "Other than that. I am trying to learn about this new world that I was thrown in."

"That is some interesting goals. One would assume that someone such as yourself have some ulterior motive?" Luna smirked. I lifted the Pony Sutra and turned the pages to the thestral tongue spell. I handed it to the Moon Princess.

"I want that," I smirked back. Luna's face went red.

"W-why would you want that?"

"Isn't it obvious?" Luna shook her head. "I want to eat all the bat ponies till they can't walk anymore."

Chapter 8. The Legendary Thestral tongue!

View Online

Ever wonder what it would be like to have a one-foot long tongue that is ten times more dexterous than a pianist's fingers? You would think that having such a long appendage in your mouth would be such a hassle. You would constantly bite it over and over again, at the most random of times. Surprisingly enough that isn't the case. I can flex my new pussy destroyer in ways that would make heads roll in wonder what I could really do.

Spitfire doesn't like it, though. She begged the Moon Princess to get rid of it in fear of what I would do. Not that I blame her. When I learned that I have an affinity to wind and lightning pegasi magic. I realized that I could vibrate the tip of my tongue like a high powered vibrator. 'I wonder what else I could do with it?' I thought evilly.

The Moon Princess told after our conversation to just 'live and let live.' Most would not bother me unless I draw attention to myself. She told me to keep up with the 'child protégé act.' And life would fly on by without much trouble. I had fun licking stuff with my new tongue. Spitfire didn't like the fact that I can wrap my entire tongue around a book or steal her cherries from her Sundays. Feather Flight, however, was absolutely amazed that I can make shadow puppets with it. Aside from disturbing Spitfire by making a cat to the 'Harlem Shake.' I kept to my daily routine for the rest of the day; work out, eat, read, shower, screw around and sleep.

The next day I knew what was going to happen. Feather packed me a small suitcase with some things while Spitfire got ready for her tour. Downstairs in the main foyer was Soarin and FleetFoot in uniform, waiting patiently for their orange hardass. The only reason that I saw them was because Feather had to lead me down the hall to the east end where she and I would go to flight camp for the summer.

Thankfully, they didn't see us as we walked to a balcony getting ready to fly to the train station. I heard Spitfire say something to them before showing up, to say goodbye.

"So squirt. I guess I won't be seeing you for again for a while huh?" she said nervously. "So... have any questions before you go?"

"Not really. I just want to know why flight camp isn't in Cloudsdale?"

"Oh, well. Flight camp gets moved around the country every year to give all fillies and colts your age a chance to go. This year, flight camp is being held in Canterlot. So I want you to show those snobs who is the best flier in all of Equestria!" she cheered.

Huh, well that makes sense. I bet it would be hard for families to afford the education if it was only in one location. Since this flight camp requires a certain skill to be qualified for entry. I wonder how many paid to be accepted. Then again. I have speed, not so much finesse. So for me getting accepted just on that is somewhat comparable. For now, until I find a snob I don't like, I will be tolerable. 'I wonder how many know where babies come from?' I chuckled at the thought. Spitfire didn't like that.

"You aren't going to cause trouble now?" Spits frowned.

"Not yet," I said sticking my long tongue out cutely.

"Um, Miss Spitfire. We should really get going. We don't want to be late for the train," Feather looked warily.

"Oh, sorry. I guess this is goodbye for now squirt," Spits smiled before grabbing me into a death hug. I hesitantly gave her one back before I waved goodbye and flew out the house with Feather to the station below the cloud city.

Captain Storm Caller of the Thestral Lunar guard sat in an open field below Canterlot proper. To the north side of the field was where a grouping of small wooden barracks where this year, young fillies and colts would come to learn how to fly like professionals. To the east was where they would eat. The west the showers and the south where they would be arriving.

The strong stallion that sat watching the field being filled up by snobby foals who think they deserve ownership of the world brought a smile to his face. He would break them with the routine he has built. He would enjoy their meaningless cries and pleas for their parents to save them from the real world.

Though, aside from the majority of the crowd being like this, there was the few that didn't fall in line like he expected them to. There was; a griffin, a thestral, a pegasus wearing a worn out Stenson and an another filly with a grin that screamed, 'Troublemaker.'

Those got in line with all the rest with their noticeable lower class attire and luggage. The others looked at them like they were the plague of Prance. Most of them didn't care about the looks that they were getting other than the thestral who was shying away and the filly whose demonic grin grew bigger.

Storm made a note to keep an eye out for the filly grinning like a madmare. She was definitely going to cause trouble wherever she goes. He wonders how long it would take before...

"What's a peasant like you doing here?" pointed a silver filly with a dark grey mane to the white family with her two-tone blue mane. "This place is for talent not for poor fools like yourself. Your family should be ashamed that you have to degrade yourself against real fliers. Just go home you loser blank flank!"

Just as Storm Caller was about to dispute the situation. The filly with the grin turned towards her attacker with a raised brow, stifling back a chuckle.

"Awe~ That's so cute. How many stallions rutted your mom to make you? I bet she even bent over for a dragon because you are too ugly to have a stallion for a dad. I bet she adopted you for how ugly you are. Go away, no one wants to smell your dragons breath. It reeks of dirty old pussy."

'That's... That filly has one rancid mouth,' Storm thought. The grey filly burst into tears claiming that her parents would have the white filly expelled by days end. The white filly, however, just laughed in response.

Storm Caller shook his head and proceeded to the two to break them up. The grey filly who was crying rushed up to him begging him to expel the white filly from the camp. The white filly trotted over when Storm gestured closer. The white filly gave him a cheeky smile while the sniffling grey filly was going on and on about how the white filly should be removed from the premises.

The big thestral stallion motioned me over to him and the bawling princess whining his ears off. It's only been thirty minutes since I left the station and said my goodbyes to Feather Flight that I was already in trouble. There was no doubt that he heard what I said to the crying filly. Not that I cared, bitch got to learn her place.

I stood in front of the two with a big smile on my face. The thestral raise a brow while the filly pawing at his hooves was glaring at me with a smug look on her face. I stuck my elongated tongue out at her, which caught the eye of another thestral who joined us. The new member was a mare with; green eyes, a foggy green mane and a light green coat. Her cutie mark was a green phoenix blazing over a shield.

"What's going on here?" the new mare asked.

"This mare is bullying me!" the crybaby pointed at me. The new mare glared at me while the stallion didn't do anything. He, instead, just watched.

"Is this true?"

"Well... I'm not going to take shit from a pompous little bitch that thinks she rules the world and deserves to have every fucking little thing given to her on a silver platter, and I don't intend to hold back on anyone who thinks they are better than me. So, just be glad that I didn't kick her teeth in...yet," I smiled.

"Would your parents be proud of you rancid little mouth?" she spat.

"Yep. I, Winter Rose, daughter of Spitfire. Knows that she would be proud that I am standing up for myself," I bowed. "In fact, just before I left. She told me to show the snobs of Canterlot who the best flier of Equestria is and I plan on delivering."

Chapter 9. First day at camp

View Online

Storm Caller and Emerald Shade eyes twitched in unison. They both had the same thought; how in hell is this mare so fast?! After the fiasco, that was the first morning's incident with Little Dame Priceless Jewel and Winter Rose of Spitfire. The two thought that a race around the field was in order. They thought that five hundred laps around the ten-kilometer field were an ideal punishment for the two. And the rest would receive the same so not to play favorites, but. The; troublemaker, the griffin, the thestral and the mare in the Stenson completed the punishment in a half an hour without breaking a sweat. Especially Rose, who completed the laps in less five minutes.

Winter; Gloria (the griffin), Crimson Scythe (thestral), and Sandy Shores (the one with the hat), sat beside each other making bets to see who would pass out first, or crash and burn. Gloria and Winter appear to be getting along almost like lost sisters from another world. Sandy was in on the bets while Crimson appears to be too shy to join in.

In all his years, Storm has never seen such talent before. He can confidently assume that Spitfire herself was teaching Rose long before she was even accepted here. Rose will definitely excel here, same with the others that are sitting with her. The other others will just fall behind faster than you can say, 'bugbear.'

"There goes, Marigold!" Gloria shouted as a sun yellow pegasus filly collapsed and ate the ground under her.

"Celestia dang it!" Sandy shouted in a western accent as she hoofed a couple of bits to the griffin.

"Yep, talented, but a growing pain in my flank," Storm sighed.

"At least, they have spirit," Emerald smirked, "remind you of anyone. Especially Rose?"

"Yep. And if she is anything like Summer Rose. Then I will need my liquor cabinet filled up," he chuckled.

"Nah, we will need a booze wagon," Emerald chuckled back as the four passed bits around after a few more of the other trainees fell from the sky.

The events of the day were simple at best. We did laps, ate, socialized--Which most of the royal brats avoided me and my new friends; Gloria, Sandy, and Crimson, like the plague. And then we were given our little lodging houses which hold's six ponies.

The lodging house was simple. There was; three bunk beds, each bunk had a trunk at the base, on the left side of the room was, what I assumed was a fold up desk attached to the wall. The north end of the room had a bathroom, and the center of the room had a carpet. The room was lit up by candles and that was about it.

Gloria and Sandy chose the bunks furthest away from the bathroom while Crimson and I chose the bunks that were the second furthest. I hopped on the top bunk, which Crimson didn't mind and put my stuff in the trunk. Everyone got comfy while we waited for the other two that should be arriving sometime soon.

As I was about to have a nap. I heard the door to the lodge open and the memorable clip-clop of hooves echoed throughout the small house. I looked over from my small nest to see Captain Storm Wing and two others right beside him. One was a mare with a light blue coat and a dark blue mane. She had orange eyes and her cutie mark was a crescent moon with a star in the middle. The other was another mare with an almost white pink coat and a pretty violet mane. She didn't have a have cutie mark yet. Everyone gave a hello while I just watched.

"Alright girls, these twos are going to be you roommates till the end of the camp. The blue filly is Blue Moon and the Pink mare is LockHeart," Storm explained. "Be nice as they arrived late and make sure you don't murder them. Right Winter Rose?" He looked my way with a scowl.

"Can't promise it," I shrugged.

Storm continue to glare at me like I was going to change my answer, but gave up and left the room with a grunt. Knowing that, I probably would give him more of a hard time if he stayed any longer.

"So um...W-what does he mean when he said that Winter Rose might murder us?" Lockheart stuttered.

Sleep rarely came to me in unfamiliar places, even though I can sleep anywhere I want to. I have been known to fall asleep on top of fridges, inside cabinets and the odd tree during winter. Dreams usually never come to me. When they do, they are lucid to the point the real world looks fake. In these kinds of dreams, an event happens. The event usually happens in the real world, bringing me a scary case of da-ja-voo.

When I don't have my annoyingly philosophical dreams, I just wake up the second I fall asleep. It's annoying most of the time, but at least, I don't have to expect the unexpected. However, in haveing a blank sleep means I am very easy to wake up. Which is the case when the bathroom light was aimed directly into my closed eyelids.

I groaned, knowing that falling back to sleep was going to be non-existent for the next hour. I went to use the bathroom myself. I glided down from my bunk, landing on the rug. I tip-hoofed my way to the bathroom to get a good scare of the pony that woke me up. I carefully stood outside the door and peeked in.

What I saw was...Interesting. There in the outhouse style room was a black, bug with violet wings, holes and pacing back and forth mumbling something that I assumed was a different language. Her chirping, squeaking, clicking to herself was very cute for a changeling. I looked back to see who was missing from the beds and saw the bottom bunk of the closest bed to be empty. 'So Blue Moon is a changeling? Neat,' I thought. I turned around and saw the changeling just inches away from my face.

She blinked, I blinked. Her cat-like eyes shrunk in fear and backed back into the bathroom. Her chest heaved a mile a minute as she darted around the room, looking for a way to escape, but unless she can shrink to the size of a piece of paper, she wasn't going anywhere. I walked into the room and quietly closed the door so we won't be disturbed.

"Neat! I always wanted to meet a changeling," I smiled. That calmed her down a little, but her fear was still potable.

"Don't be afraid of me Blue Moon. I won't hurt you," I tried to coax her down. She muttered something in her cute changeling language before her form flashed in green flame, turning herself back to her old form.

"H-h-h-how does I know that y-y-you won't tell no pony?" she stutter-blushed.

I thought about that for a moment, noticing the smell of shame that reminded me of whenever Spitfire left the basement bathroom. There even was the same little...Puddle...By...The...Toilet.

'Okay. Green changelings like love. Violet changelings like lust,' I noted. She must have been hungry for said lust and decided a late night masturbation session was in order. She now that I have that in mind. I wonder who she was thinking about when she was clopping?

Shaking my head from my thought, I notice the changeling in front of me had her tongue sticking out with a very hungry look in her eyes. 'Okay, me thinking about fapping is a real turn on for her. If she is this desperate to break character and since I wanted a pet changeling. I guess it's time to test how much of an improvement my kissing skills have gained since I got my new tongue, but it needs to be consensual.

"You alright Blue?" I asked. She immediately shook her head in shock and backed away into the wall, looking like she was about to cry. I took a step further, but she held out a hoof.

"No! Stay away from me!" she whimpered.

"Why? I can tell you are hungry so I want to help," I frowned.

"Y-y-you don't understand. I'm a monster!"

"I do understand," I frowned. "You need lust or whatever and since you don't want to hurt no-pony. Someone that is willing to give you what you need won't cause them harm right? Also, you are not a monster."

"H-h-how did you know that?"

"I figured it out," I said sheepishly while rubbing that back of my head. "I heard what a green changeling likes and made the conections."

"S-so. You, now what I need?" she blushed. She stood back up, but she kept her gaze on the floor.

"Yep," I said, sticking the entirety of my tongue out for her to see. Her blush deepened as I got a little closer.

"So, wanna make out?" I purred.

And that's how I gave a filly a wing boner.

Chapter 10. The sun

View Online

Sunlight. Man, I hate the sun. Every single morning the rays of burning light somehow find its way through all odds! In. My. Face. It's the bane of my entire existence as a worshiper of the night. I bet Princess Celestia knows that I am literally a few miles away from her and decided to make my mornings extra miserable. To that, I say with a big middle finger. 'Screw you.'

I flipped over to get away from the light, but, alas, there had to be a mirror directing the sunlight into my eyes. With my failed attempts at going back to sleep with me. I groggily sat up, rubbed my eyes, arched my back till the satisfying pops of my spine filled my ears. I looked around to see that I was the only one up.

"Lucky Bastards," I mumbled. Once I finished my duties in the bathroom, I trotted out the door to begin my morning routine.

I found a nice dry spot in the center field where everyone was supposed to meet up in the morning and began my exercises that the orange demon drilled into my brain. I laid down and straightened out my body, held my hooves close to my sides and began one-thousand wing-ups. Once I got into a good rhythm after the two hundred mark, I noticed that a dark gray thestral with a black and blue mane in a roman style mohawk walked up to me with a cup of coffee held with his wing tip. He stopped a few feet away from me and kept quiet.

Once I was done with my wing-up exercise, I stood up and began running on the spot counting 'one' for every four of my hooves that left the ground. Storm Callers friend, Emerald Heart also showed up once I was done my trot steps, also carrying a cup of coffee with her wings. She sat beside Storm without a word and watched me go through the rest of my exercises in silence.

An hour later, the rest of the camp began to wake up. Some flew to the center of the field where I, Storm, and Emerald, sat. Usually, after I finished my morning drills, I meditated. My eyes wee closed, yet I could see everything. I may not be able to break clouds or create lightning, but when it comes to the wind, I rule it like a king! I could feel the magic that was the air move throughout the area.

It moved in around everything and stirred up anything that got in its way. It danced in and out of crevasses, trees, grass and dirt. Birds danced to the flow, using it as a partner to dance the day away. I could see those that broke the flow, that tried to control it, but if you try to control something that was the very definition of freedom. Then you are going to have a bad time.

One such a pony who was flying my way decided it was a good idea to fly into a thermal. The result was a loud, thud! followed by lots of laughter. I smirked as I opened my eyes to see Dame Priceless Jewel coughing up a pile of dirt. While she finished picking out mud from her teeth, the two instructors gathered up the rest of the fodder and got them to line up beside me for our first lesson.

"Alright, my little runts!" Storm bellowed for all to hear. "It is time for your first lesson. Yesterday was just an introduction but today is where all of you show me what you've got! And little Miss Rose here," he paused and pointed at me, "has set the standard! You will all do; 1000 WING-UPS, 500 PUSH-UPS, 1500 TROT-STEPS, AND FIVE HUNDRED MORE LAPS AROUND THE FIELD! You all can thank her for your new morning routine! If you cannot achieve this task in on the hour. No breakfast, lunch or dinner! Now move maggots!"

Just as I was about to redo my work. He stopped me with an evil smile. "Not you. You can give me five thousand dives."

"K," I saluted and claimed a kilometer up into the air and dived a kilometer back down. I repeated this for an hour.

My wings feel like they have been chopped off, given to a pack of dogs, and glued back on with a gallon of wood paste. Never have I felt so sore in my life and so quickly. Spitfire's gym routine was bad enough in the beginning, but now? I think this is just the start of my summer torment.

'At least, I get to practice my kissing skills with Blue. Girl really knows how to make me purr,' I though. Huh? I'm okay with being a lesbian, but dating still gives me a bad itch. 'What the hell body?!'

Even though my body wants nothing more that to keel over and die. I kept my head held high. I didn't what to show weakness to the snobs, even though their scowls really made me fear for my life. Funny how two-hundred cuteness nukes can make you feel so insignificant?

I grabbed my grub which was just a stake of pancakes and found a place at an empty table in the indoor lunch hall that looks like it was built overnight. Trying my best to eat as fast as I could so I can make it to an actual class about weather magic. I spotted my bunk buddies glaring at me. Well, most of them; Blue gave me a somber wave and went back to eating while Gloria stabbed her cakes and wolfed them down.

"Whelp. I guess making friends was going to be harder than I anticipated," I muttered underneath my breath. 'Then again. Whoever thinks they can beat me in anything has another thing coming.'

I wolfed down the rest of my meal and intentionally left my tray where I was sitting. I decided to practice my, 'Air Sight,' by seeing who will throw something at me while I left. Turns out the Dame of everything that is hatred was going to be my first victim.

Just as I passed her. I could feel her grabbing an apple in one hoof. I felt her arms cock back as I passed the next table, aiming for the back of my head. I could also feel the eyes of my instructors home in on me in wonder what I was going to do. Just as I passed another table, the apple left her grasp with a considerable amount of speed. I simply jumped into a spin, caught the apple with my mouth mid-air, landed, took a bite and used my wing to take hold of the apple and threw it back. The apple landed expertly back into her empty hoof just as I left the room.

Weather class was boring. I already knew everything that Feather Flight has taught me. How pegasus controlled the weather and all its components. Basic history, and how to manipulate clouds. Clouds don't like me, though. I can do fine with air manipulation, but clouds refuse to like me.

I spent the entire class sleeping which caused me to receive hate-filled glares from all the children, even my bunk buddies. Well, I don't care all that much. So long as I figure out who is going to be a pain in my ass. The easier my life in the guard will be.

After weather class was simple flight maneuvers that I obviously aced. Storm didn't like the fact that I was showing up even the instructors, thus, more high-dives for me. After basic flight training was food followed by recreation. I ate alone again at an empty table. Blue gave me a weak smile before joining our bunks buddies at another table. Knowing that she was a changeling, all the grim energy I was receiving would be painful for her to bear. So, I'll let her be.

I spent my recreation time meditating. Not sure why I started, but the pros of standing still didn't veer its head around until I found my center and felt the world come to life. I found a quiet spot in the forest where I wouldn't be found; it was a small clearing with tall grass, some wildflowers, and surrounded by trees. I sat up, slowed my breathing and closed my eyes. I listened in on myself, using my heartbeat as a soothing drum.

Once I found my center, I could feel the world around me. I could feel the air, dance around everything that dared block its path. All the critters, plants, and objects that littered the earth around me. The forest couldn't hope to control of the freedom that was; the wind.

None of those snobs at the camp could compare to what I could do. They believe that they can force the wind to do what they want, hell, even the instructors think that way. I remember the words from my adoptive mother.

Wonder what makes the Wonderbolts so great? Well, I'll tell you squirt. While others try to control the skies, we dance. We take our turns in the lead and to be lead. The air is our partner. The wind is our song. It's a romance, a passion, wish and desire. Do no fight each other for one will live on while the other may never fly again. Remember that squirt.

And I do. Ever since she said those words when I failed to fly when I wasn't on the run for the first time. Everything clicked. The next day I started me meditation thing and slowly started to see what she meant. Later, I would be flying as professionally as she does by the end of the month. I could see the pride in her eyes. It felt warm. I wanted to keep on making her proud. Not sure why. Maybe because my old mother didn't care? Probably.

I wonder if I can...

"Hey look! It's the blank flank who keeps giving us drills!" a female voice said. 'Strange, I didn't feel them coming? Oh, wait I know why. Lost in thought. Dang.'

I opened my eyes to see twelve ponies six of them were my bunk mates the other six I had no clue. I rolled my eyes and looked at the leader of the group with a raised, unamused eyebrow. It was Priceless Jewel, her stupid smug grin told me that she wanted to teach me a lesson. She began spouting typical bullshit about me being adopted, which should have bothered me but didn't. She went on and on while walking around me in circles. Everypony would laugh when she made a somewhat good remark, but thankfully I was bored and I wanted to try my new trick. My instant knockout trick.

I vibrated my wings as fast as I could, creating a pocket of air around me and the others. Once the bubble was complete, I made another one around my head so that I could breathe, and once that was done. I began pulling the breathable air out of the other bubble. Price pushed me over into the dirt, little do they know that in one minute, they will all pass out. I got back up with a smirk, begging her to push me again. Just as she was about to, I jumped up, turned around and bucked as hard as I could, hitting her chest where I heard a pretty gruesome crunch!

I looked back at my work and was happy to see a coughing filly, clutching her chest, trying to regain breath. I walked up to her and grabbed her mane and bringing it up so she can hear my words.

"I will make your life hell. You can run, You can hide, but if you go for help. If you try to fight. There isn't a place in the world where I can't go. My spies are everywhere. I don't know who you are or what you want, but I will hunt you down. I will find you, and I will kill you." I slammed her head down into the ground with a demonic grin on my face. The others have passed out, I turned off my air bubble to they won't die and walked back to my lodge to get some sleep.

Chapter 11. Bunk buddies!

View Online

My bunk buddies arrived back at our hut an hour after me. Them being angry was an understatement. Gloria immediately jumped onto my bunk and glared her hearts content at me in the hope that I would burst into flames. Thankfully, I didn't. I simply smiled and continued to read my book.

"Hey! Quit ignoring me!" she screamed at the top of her lungs.

"Can you shut up!" I shouted back, "I'm trying to read." I flipped the page feeling the griffins rage about to explode in my face.

"You think this is some kind of a joke! We are here to learn how to fly yet all you manage to do is show off and give the rest of us fucking drills!"

And there she blows!

"Yeah!" the rest but Blue agreed. I rolled my eyes.

"So? I do those drills every day. That's the life of the daughter of the captain of the Wonderbolts. It's not my fault that you are horrible at flying," I said. "Also, get off my bed. You are killing my mood."

"Why you little!" she shouted as she leaped onto me. She managed to pin me down on my bed and lifted her right claw to begin my beat down. I just stared at her blankly while I lifted a book with my airkinesis and aimed it at her face.

"Well. I'm waiting?" I said staring into her eyes. Her watery eyes. "If you are not going to punch me, can I go back to my book?"

She lifted her arm higher before she gave up and leaped off of me. Everyone stared at me, unsure of what to say. Blues eyes told me everything that I needed to know.

"Well, anyone else who thinks that I should die when I do those drills every single day? Please, leave this camp and don't try to become a flier. I am here to show who is the better trained and frankly. This camp is a joke."

With that, I jumped off my bunk to use the bathroom.

When I left the bathroom, there was something amiss. The first thing was that there was a tall, blue mare standing in the middle of the room with two thestral guards at the door. The second thing was Storm Caller that sat right beside the mare. The third thing was that my bunk mates were standing in front of the blue mare in awe in her presence. I trotted up to Luna with a big smile.

"Sup, Lulu!" I cheered as I pounced her face causing everyone in the room to gasp. Luna giggled as I hugged her face with my entire body. I felt her magic wrap around me and pried me off.

"Now, now Rara. Thou don't want to make anypony jealous now?" she smiled as she put beside my bunk mates.

"But, it's fun! It's not my fault that I am a Baroness of Equestria. Plus, Lulu is best pony!" Storm Caller went pale. Luna saw it and gave me a wink.

"Be as that may young Baroness. You should really join us at the castle again for a cup of tea during the weekend when you can spare the time. My sister really misses you and your antics. Oh! By the way, how is your mother Spitfire doing?"

Storm Caller gulped.

"She's on tour and I'll take you up on the tea. How's Sunday evening sound?"

"Tis' would be lovely. Oh, Celestia asked me for your opinion about something," she handed me a scroll. I floated it in front of me with my airkinesis and unfolded it.

Dear Baroness Winter Rose.

I would like you to invite you to give your input about our current schooling practices. After discussing with my sister about how you are tutoring Feather Flight on advanced mathematics. We feel like an upgrade to our education system is needed. Please take your time on this matter as you must be a busy mare with Flight Camp.

From Princess Celestia of Equestria.

P.S Lulu told me about your past. Please try to act normal around the nobles. Except Blue Blood. You can have your fun with Blue Blood.

P.P.S Don't tell anyone about the comment above.

After I finished reading the scroll out loud, except the last anecdote. I rolled up the scroll and handed it back to Princess Luna with a smile. The other ponies in the room, I noticed, had their jobs firmly planted in the floor in China. Noticing Storm Caller looking rather pale, I took the initiative to finish screwing with everypony in the room.

"Anything else Princess Luna? The others are looking like they are trying to catch flies," I smiled.

"No Lady Rose, that is all. Captain, we will be taking our leave now. Good night Miss Rose, and my little ponies," Luna said. She left the room with her guards and Captain Storm Caller, leaving me with everyone else in the room to stare at me in utter shock. Not giving a damn about what was going through their heads. I turned off the light and crawled into bed.

The rest of the week were as follows; wake up before everyone else and do my morning drills, watch everyone glare at me while I do more drills, eat breakfast alone, weather class, lunch, flight stunts, supper, and quiet time. Every other night, Blue and I would exchange information and smutty makeout sessions.

I learned a lot about changelings from her, and there was a crap ton of hate towards Chrysalis and her followers. Apparently, changelings were doing just fine with Equestria. Sure things were tense, but at least, they were stable. Blue's family moved to Canterlot a few years ago and opened a Jewelry shop. Her mother is a violet and her father is a blue. So those that are going to be married that go to their shop usually is enough to last them months at a time. Blue liked flying a lot more than spells and with her families wealth, she is taking flight camp with me.

She asked about how I became a Baroness. To which, I don't know. I think Trollestia gave me the title after Luna blabbed about my past and thought it would be a good idea since I am now, apparently, an advisor for the educational system of Equestria.

The weekend came around faster than I would have liked. Blue was practically begging me to take her with me to have tea with the princess. Lockheart, Sandy, and Crimson all did the same after we got back on good terms. Gloria, however, still hated me because of my 'no fucks,' attitude. What finally broke me to bring them with me is when I found a unique G-spot when I decided to vibrate my tongue at a certain frequency during Blue and I's special alone time. Which, now that I think about it, no one has walked in on us or made a comment... 'Strange.'

We got ready to fly to the castle, even Gloria and waited for our escort. Once the golden guards came into view, all of us flew to the castle. To torment the nobles of the land.

Chapter 12. Tea Party

View Online

All of us flew towards the castle, escorted by two royal guards, clad in their obnoxious golden armor. Thankfully Celestia was feeling merciful for me today. She didn't purposefully aimed the sun at my eyes off of the over-polished armor, however, my followers weren't so lucky. Gloria, Sandy, and Crimson were struggling to fly with the sun trying its best to blind them. Blue, who was flying right beside me, let go a chuckle when Sandy and Gloria bumped into each other as we descended into the main walkway into the castle.

Just as we all caught our breath from the short flight up a mountain. A guard in purple armor walked up us with two thestral guards following right behind. I met them half way with a smile on my face, ready to troll the living hell out of anyone that wanted to bother me.

"Hello there little filly, what are you doing here?" Captain Shining Armor said with a grin. 'Time to attack with class!'

"I am equating a personal summons from my dear friend Princess Luna. My associates and I are to be escorted to Princess Celestia's private lounge for an important, private meeting regarding the future of Equestria's education system. So, would you be so kind as to show us the way? It would be much appreciated." I said in a very posh accent and in pristine and a well practiced royal posture.

Shining Armor and his entourage stared at me in utter, petrifying shock with their mouths open like the are trying to catch shooting stars. Shining realized faster than his two compatriots, he gave me a cheeky smirk, with a devilish plan against me.

"Is that so? Then where is your invitation?" Shining asked. 'Oh, I see what he's doing. Trying to use get rid of me with ignorance heh?'

"It was given to me and Captain Storm Caller via an oral invitation by Princess Luna herself." He frowned at the mention of Storm while his guards began to sweat. 'Hmm, Stormy is feared here. Neat.'

"An oral invitation isn't a valid one," he replied. 'Oh well, I tried. I guess it's time to use the Royal Caps Lock that Luna taught me!' I thought with a maniacal grin that made the three ponies a little skittish.

"PRINCESS FUCKING LUNA! DILDO SHINING ARMOR IS BEING AN EXOBITONIST ASSHOLE! CAN YOU PLEASE COME PICK ME UP AND FIST ME LIKE YOUR DADDY!" I screamed in the Royal Caps Lock.

Shining Armor glared death at me, but before he could act, a blinding light exploded behind the guards; temporarily blinding me and my minions and Blue my friend with benefits. "What is thy matter Baroness Rose and company?" spoke a calm sounding Princess Luna with a hint of smugness. Rubbing my eyes from the sudden flash, I smirked at the frightened thestrals and Mr. Purple.

"Just a rude Captain preventing my compatriots and I from commenting on our important business within the royal lounge," I replied, aiding in the torment that shall envelop the castle, even though it will only last a few hours.

"We-I see. Then shalt we commence on our allegations while your friends have fun in the castle," Luna smiled causing the guards groan at their new, foal sitting duties. I told my friends that I will see them later and proceeded to the lounge where Sun Butt herself was waiting.

"So as you can see, specialized learning is fine and all, but not everypony has an equal opportunity in their field of comfort. Having a stable system that covers all areas of education should get rid of the specialization crutch that most of our society lives on," I said finishing my long winded lecture as I casually drink a cup of coffee.

"That was rather an informative and very thorough explanation of your school system Lady Rose. With your input, that is not only beneficial to the advancement of our understanding of the world, but to give a foundation for those who can not find their hold in life with their talent? Quite an accommodating accomplishment. Well done Lady Rose," Celestia smiled with her motherly smile, showing me that she is proud of me despite summing up how my school district worked in Sask Canada. I finished my drink and bid the Princesses farewell as they finished writing down all my suggestions for a better school system which will most likely not effect me unless I get thrown into university. In that case, fuck me.

Trotting down the white halls, passing white walls. Marble clipping and clopping to the impacts of my hooves. Tapestries showed the history of the land and guards sat ever vigil in the most random of places. The maids gave me a curious glance as I made my way to the gardens, but paid no mind.

I turned corner after corner, down hall after hall. My small size really hated me right now as the distance felt like it was twice as long, but to my joy. I walked, skipped and hopped down the final corridor where I bumped into something big. I back peddled and rubbed my snout, looking up to see to my utter horror.

Prince Blue Balls!

"How dare you plebian!" he scowled. "Do you know who I am? Well, whelp? Care to answer?"

"Yes, I know who you are, but do you know who I am?" I smugly replied.

"I will be the one asking the questions worm!"

"Well, if you insist. I am Baroness Winter Rose, advisory and young protege and daughter of Spitfire. Also, land owner of the Unexplored west."

"I don't believe you. How can such a pitiful runt like you be so important?" he scoffed.

"Simple. I just finished a meeting with both the princesses in their private lounge in the north wing. You can ask them yourself you; shemale loving, cock sucking, little colt loving, masochistic to all stallions and cum drinking like its going out of style, pinecone." With a 'hmph,' I walked off, leaving the blushing prince who, for some reason, go a hard on, alone. 'Huh, no wonder why he is so prissy. He likes stallions,' I thought as I left the castle.

I smiled as I passed by the overkill colour arrangement of flowers, plants and other as I joined my bunk mates in the gardens. I found them watching two guards duking it out with a couple of long, wooden pikes. I quietly sat beside Blue, thinking naughty thoughts to catch her attention. I felt her wings flutter for a split second and caught her eye looking my way. I leant in close to her ear and asked what was what.

"So, what's going on Moon?" I asked.

"Nothing much," she whispered back, "we ate supper took a tour of the garden and stopped here to watch a fight, why?" she said as the bigger guard finishes off the smaller guard.

"Oh, nothing much. I just learned I owned a huge landmass for some reason, made school somewhat better, drank tea with the princesses and got to sit by my cuddle bug," I smiled as her face gains a shade of red. 'Heh, from homeless loser to smut freak.... meh could have gone worse. Not my fault the Pony Sutra was on the coffee table back home.' "Anyway, we will be going soon. So do you want to do something while the others are enthralled with the duel?"

"Oh....Ahh....Not really....Not here anyway," Moon smiled.

"Alright, Kids! It's time to get back to camp!" Called one of a pair of golden guards.

"Well, when we get back to camp. I found a little hole under a tree. It's clean, dry and soundproof. What to check it out?" I said as I bumped her flank with mine as we caught up to the small group of whining.

"Sure. I would like that," she smiled as we unfurled our wings and took flight into the twilight sky.

Chapter 13. Welcomed to Chaosville

View Online

The summer months were quiet for the most part: There was no big fight,( other than glares and gang ups that I won with my knockout bubble), no struggle other than drills that slowly stopped making me sore as a bitch, which was a plus. That, and I was getting checked out by every colt in camp. I even heard Emerald Heart say that I could give Fleur De Lis a run for her money, causing Storm to groan in response.

I pretty much dominated all the flight maneuvers to the point that the trainers hated me showing them up. 'Not my fault I know the secret to the skill of the Wonderbolts,' I thought evilly. Spent time talking about stuff with Blue, Sandy, Lockheart and Crimson, (Gloria still hates me though). We would talk about where we were from, what we wanted to be and who we liked. Surprisingly, we all liked mares. That was either just coincidence or dumb luck.

We all had parties when Crimson, Sandy and a few others got their cutie marks. Crimson got hers after she found an old farmer scythe and used it to fight off a couple of timberwolves that attacked the camp. She promptly got a red heart, made out of two scythes over a kite shield. Sandy Shores got hers after she made a dust devil, 'by accident,' not really, and shot it at the Captains house, covering it with sand. He was pissed was an understatement, but she got an orange tornado as a cutie mark, thus making her the one responsible for nonstop drills all night that night.

Priceless Jewel was a pain in my ass-er-flank. Screw it, just ass. When she wasn't trying to bully me into submission, she was trying to get others to do it for her, but after I kicked her ass in every single race, trick shows and other stuff, mostly tests. She gave up and left me be. As much as I hated camp. I was going to miss it or rather, miss Lockheart, Crimson and Blue. Sandy and Gloria, I could care less about, but knowing that I might never see them again doesn't sit right with me.

I hummed the stupid flight camp anthem as I waited at the train station for Feather Flight to come and pick me up. The day was warm, the sky was clear and I have the feeling that I was going to need an adult as I see Blue Moon trotting up to me with a scary-sad smile on her face. She sped up her pace as the sound of the train whistle echoed down the tracks, signalling that it was about to arrive.

Blue with a couple of saddle bags bouncing at her sides, tackled me into a bear hug. The sounds of cooing adults nearby brought a blush to my face as the changeling in disguise nuzzled me for some reason. I returned her affection, knowing that I would miss her and our time under that tree and playing regular games that didn't involve tongues.

"You're coming back to visit, right?" she whimpered as tears were welling behind her milky-blue eyes. I saw the train pull up in all its stupid cake glory and saw my pickup leave the train and began searching for me.

"Yeah, I'll come back and visit you Blue. How else are you suppose to get a decent meal?" I smiled reassuringly. Though, I don't know how long it will be for me to actually visit. Then again, my bit's are going to me being sent to Canterlots school for gifted ponies to test out my system, and to make friends. Yay!

"Ah! There you are, Master Rose. Are you ready to go? Master Spitfire has been missing you, a lot more than normal if I might add," Feather Flight cheered. "Oh? Who is this little pony? Is she you friend? Oh my word, Master Rose made a friend!" Feather practically jumped with joy. I rolled my eyes as Blue giggled slightly.

"Yeah, I'm ready to go. Just one sec. Can you carry my bag Miss Flight?" I asked. "Of course. I'll see you on the train in a moment. Don't take to long~" she cooed. I rolled my eyes again and turned to the baffled Blue.

"So, I guess it's time to go huh?" Blue sighed. I gave her a hug and plotted a kiss on her cheek. "Don't worry. I'll come and see you again."

"You promise?" Blue's mood lightened up.

"I promise," I nodded.

"ALL ABOARD!" Called out the train conductor. With one last hug, we said our final goodbyes and I got on the train and sat down in the private car next to Feather Flight and went over all the boring details of the camp. Save all the smutty parts to ruin Spitfires innocence.

I yawned loudly, as I lazily watched the countryside move at the speed of the train, slowly show how much distance we are moving per hour. Feather Flight gave up on believing me and my awesomeness at camp, not sure why. I was telling her the truth. When Feather gave up on how my time was at camp, she began barraging me with questions about Blue and all the other friends that I made. I finally gave in and outright told Feather that Blue and I were naughty lovers that explored each other at camp

(Surprisingly enough, I wasn't five, I was ten years old. Strange, I thought I was older. Didn't learn that till after the medical/physical at camp. Which made our alone time better, until Lockheart found out later in the month. Then it got much better.) 'What the fuck is wrong with me?'

The moment I told Feather that Blue, Lockheart and I were playmates, she fainted promptly, leaving alone for the rest of the train ride to Ponyville, where Spitfire was waiting.

When Feather told me that we were going to meet up with Spitfire at Friendship Castle for a banquet after her last show, which was being held in Ponyville, I kinda got worried. Ponyville, from what I could remember, was the home of chaos incarnate, bugbears and all bad that goes on in the world. Also the home of the most, human-turned-pony population. Once Spits finds out that I own one-sixth of the continent's landmass from Trollestia herself. My short time in Chaosville will end the world.

The train whistled again as a town entered my vision. I put my jumbled thoughts of my impending doom that followed the main six. The thought of telling Spitfire of how badass I was at the camp filled my mind. I wondered if she would give me a hug and tussle my mane. It's been a while since she did that. The only time she did that was when I did a double rainboom in the desert where the Wonderbolts test their more, 'dangerous,' stunts are held.

The trained slowed down and Feather woke up from her nap on the floor. I yawned again and jumped up onto the dazed pegasus as she grabbed my bag and walked lazily out of the train, not giving a damn that I was her new hat. She yawned as the cool, early-evening air, brushed against my fur, sending a light chill down my spine. I looked around at the simple station and out to the familiar town made up of over-ugly buildings made of hay and wood. Just as I was about to stretched my wings, I felt a disturbance in the force, but before I could act. The disturbance found me.

"Hiya!" giggled the pink monster of cupcake doom herself. Her cotton-candy pink mane, scary, child eating eyes and her physics-defying body stood in front of me and a very startled Feather Flight.

"I'm doomed," I sighed.

Chapter 14. How to deal with Skelator the Pink.

View Online

I stared in horror at the sight before me. The was no possible way that cake the size of a dog house could fit in her mane. Then again, she probably has Hammerspace as a mane that looked like it should be there. Not that terrifying once you passed the fact that she could fit a castle in her brain. Feather Flight realized that I was rather uncomfortable with the cake that was trying to be shoved down my throat. She tried to get in between me and the pink menace, but that only lasted a second before she was shoved aside like a ragdoll.

"Come on! Just one bite!" Pinky Pie whined as she loomed over me with the very thing I hate most. Not that cake is bad or anything, I just liked muffins more, that, and it's not Black Forest cake.

"Nope!" I shouted. "Feather, I'll see you later!" I said as I took to the air and bolted towards the castle.

"Hey! Get back here and have your Welcome to Ponyville cake!" Pinky screamed so loud that physics broke, causing every house around her to bend like a noodle.

It took me only a few seconds to bolt into the castle, find the guest lounge, find Spits and bury myself inside her latex, blue outfit, causing her to gasp in surprise.

"I know you are hiding in here Winter Rose! And once I find you, you will have cake! It's not a lie, I promise!" the pink doom bellowed from down the hall. I waited for a few seconds before I popped my head out of the suit just under Spitfires' chin. She blinked a few times, trying to make heads and tails of what she was looking at. I gave her a bright smile and finished my escape from her suit.

"Sup!" I smiled at Spitfire just as the pink doom entered the room. "There you are!" she screamed. I jumped in surprise and crawled under Spitfires' legs, because... Reasons. The pink doom had her mythical party cannon out and aimed right at me. I was fairly certain that I was going to die right then and there if not for the divine intervention that was Princess Twilight Sparkle.

"Pinky, what's with all the yelling?" Twilight said as she entered the room of purple crystal, several couches, and a few round tables. Pinky pointed at me hiding under the dazed pony that calls herself Spitfire. "She is running from me and her cake!"

Spitfire shook her head, finally out of her daze and looked down and saw me scared out of my mind. It was a welcomed fear as I knew that one bite of that cake will give me Die-eh-bee-tus. Spitfire gave me a warm smile and sat down back on the couch with me hiding underneath her forelegs. She pulled off her face mask while I made plans to flee to Yakyakistan as a just in case.

"I have a good reason. I hate cake," I growled. "Also, hi, Spits. Did ya miss me?" She gave me a warm smile and pulled me into a hug, and tussled my mane. "You bet runt, did you have fun at camp?" she asked. I gave her a nod in response.

"Hate cake? HATE CAKE! HOW CAN YOU HATE CAKE!" Pinky seethed. Twilight put a wing on her shoulder to calm her down. The fact that the pink doom was almost on fire made me realize that I would need a meat shield. 'Sorry Spits you are my said meat shield.'

"Pinky calm down, you are scaring the poor filly," Twilight scolded. "Plus, I don't think The Captain here would like you tormenting the filly under her."

'Okay, my air bubble is around the pink doom, commencing operation: Die Pinky Pie Die.'

"B-B-BUT Cake," Pinky deflated as my air bubble slowly soothed her to sleep. "I'm tired now, wake me up when September ends," she said as she passed out. Happy with the outcome, I turned off my bubble and watched the princess freak out that her friend on crack is no longer going to be conscious for the remainder of the next few hours.

"Pinky! Are you alright, say something!" the princess pleaded as she shook the snoring earth pony. Spitfire looked down at me again with a raised brow. "What did you do?" she said loud enough to cause the princess to direct her attention to us. I gave her an innocent smile. "I just made an air bubble around her head and suffocated her until she passed out from lack of oxygen."

"That's not very nice ya know. You just can't do that to ponies all willy nilly."

"She tried to kill me with cake," I deadpanned. "You know how much I hate cake. Remember the last time I had cake? How that went well." She shuddered at the memories of how the last time I had cake. I pretty much threw up like a fire hydrant all over that cafe. The mare had to get therapy after witnessing me destroy a plexiglass window with pink puke. Never again. Never again.

"Yeah. That poor cafe was shut down after that," Spitfire muttered in agreement. "It was my favorite cafe too."

"Ahem," Twilight coughed. "What does the filly mean by that she made an air pocket to knock out Pinky Pie?"

"Well, you see princess... I don't know. You have to ask here," Spits shrugged just as the rest of the wonder bolts came in with the rest of the main six.

"Ask ya'll about what now?" said a mare with a southern accent that could be no other than AppleJack. Before I could react, a Rainbow colored blur enveloped my face followed by, 'ohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!' I had to blink a few times to make sure that I was not staring at the very definition of lesbian pride, with her cyan coat, and rainbow mane assaulting my vision. Said gay pride was pulled back by Applejack, making a remark that it was rude to shove her face in our faces. I was happy that I get to hoard the mare again as the group began to talk and whatever about trivial things about the day prior. Just as Soarin was about to make a comment on what I was doing hiding under Spits hooves, which I figured out from the looks he was giving me.

"CAKE!" screamed Pinky Pie, causing everyone to look over at the pony waking up on a nearby couch. "That filly must have my cake!" she continued to screamed as she made me a target with her canon again that she pulled out from her mane.

I made Spitfire my meat shield again as I grabbed her wings to protect me from the cake. Spitfire couldn't react in time to the sound of an exploding cannon, followed by a loud, *splurge!* Slammed against her wings that were protecting me.

"Pinkie Pie!" bellow a very snobby mare that must have been Rarity. "What in Celestia's name is the matter with you?" Since I was blinded by orange wings, all I could do was listen in on the argument that was going on in between the six mares about cake, while: Fleet Foot, Soarin, Spitfire, Blaze, Fire Streak, High Winds, Lightning Streak, Misty Fly, Surprise, Silver Linning and Wave Chill watched in silence. Spitfire moved her wings and cleaned them off, which gave me a front row seat to what was going to happen next as Princess Luna walked into the scene.

"SILENCE!" Luna said in her Royal Caps lock. This motion was very effective as the arguing ponies stopped their bickering and sat in quiet with their ears close to their heads. "What is thy squabbling all about? We have guests here and all of you are making a fool of yourself with your pointless bickering!" She pointed to Twilight just as Soarin and Fleet Foot pulled out a bag of popcorn. "What is all this arguing all about?"

"Well, you see Princess. Pinkie here shot a cake at Captain Spitfire in an attempted to feed it to the white and blue filly hiding under her legs." She looked over to me to which I waved evilly. Luna's face hoofed with epic proportions.

"I see. Lady Winter Rose has a deathly allergy to cake. Just a single bite would be enough to put her into the hospital after projectile vomiting all over the place. So I am not surprised that she refrained from eating it in the first place when Pinkie Pie first tried to give it to her." The ponies jaws dropped accordingly, especially Pinky as she looked like she was about to cry.

"B-B-B-But cake," Pinky whined. AppleJack rubbed Pinkies shoulder for some reason, probably to calm her down before she bursts into tears. "It's okay sugar cube. Not every pony can eat cake, that little filly over yonder is one of them. Maybe she can have a muffin?" Luna nodded. "She likes Chocolate chip muffins." Hearing that statement, Pinky bolted out of the room like the Roadrunner to get a muffin canon to murder me.

I looked up as the group began to bicker again as to why Luna was here, the only reply that got was that she was here to visit someone important, most likely me. While watching the main six go on and on about boring shit. Spitfire left me be to get prepared for the evening carnival that was going on tonight. Thankfully, she released herself and placed Feather as my new meat shield, which we both sat on one of the couches drinking coffee and waiting for the ponies sitting by the door to finish their business.

Halfway done my cup of joe, the six approached me with Luna leading the charge.
Feather gave her a curt bow while I hovered my cup with my airkinesis waiting for Luna to help with the 'Trolling of the Harmonies.'

"Well met Lady Rose," Luna greeted. I took a sip causing Twilight scrunch up her face in confusion as to how I am doing what I am doing.

"Sup Lulu," I greeted back which was met with even more confused looks. She gave me a knowing smile and sat down on the opposite couch with the main six.

"Well, Baroness Winter Rose. How was your time at flight camp? I take it was quite easy for you?"

"Yeah, the trainers were pissed as hell after I kept showing them up, especially Captain Storm Caller when I walked off is endless amounts of drills like nothing."

*Gasp!* "Watch your tongue young lady, you're are in front of royalty you potty mouth," Rarity scolded. I gave her a smile. "Go fuck a cactus," I responded. She immediately tried to pick me up and give me the vile soap of doom, but Luna intervened. "Please refrain from harming the young Baroness miss Rarity as she will abuse her power to its utmost capability."

"BARONESS!" They all finally figured out.

"So on that note. Luna, do you know why Tia gave me that, along with a landmass that is almost three times as big as the Crystal Empire?"

"WHAT?!" Twilight shouted while everyone else was dumbstruck, especially Rarity.

Luna quickly explained my position to the rest and told me why she gave the land to me. Apparently, she was trying to get rid of that land for centuries now as no one would dare explore it. She basically said, 'screw it,' and gave it to me to see what I would do with it and was willing to fund me if I were to start up a town over there. Talk about being thrown under the bus at its finest.

"But she is just a filly!" Rarity whined with a hint of concern while Fluttershy hid behind her mane and stayed quiet. Rainbow Dash was glaring at me and AJ was glaring at her.

"She is a very intelligent Filly and as such, she will be going to Canterlots School for Gifted individuals in the fall. Spitfire will tell you the rest later Lady Rose," Luna said.

"What does The Captain of the Wonderbolts have to do with her?!" Rainbow finally said.

"Simple," I quickly blocked Luna before she could say anything. "I'm her daughter." Rainbow blinked for a few seconds with a face close to, 'fuck face,' but leaning closer to, 'I just watched Two Girls One Cup face.'

"..."

*Thump, Thump, Thump-thump...Thump, Thump.*

And they fainted. Took them long enough, I was about to use my puppy dog face that Lockheart had taught me. Making me the very definition of weaponized cuteness. Luna face hoofed and levitated the sleeping mares onto the couch. "You love giving my ponies aneurysms don't you?" Luna asked with a sigh.

"Yep!" I cheered.

Chapter 15 Dance of Fire

View Online

Luna left me to my own devices as she nurses a cup of coffee, giving me time to ditch Feather and go exploring the town of Ponyville. I left the castle with a bag of bits that Feather gave me to spend at the carnival. I figured that I would get a couple of souvenirs and find and adult store to buy a gift for Spitfire to wear for making have to drills for days. With the sound of clanging metal at my side in a small shoulder satchel that Luna procured from somewhere. Though, not that it matter's now, I have Dildo's to find!

I walked away from the crystal castle to the town that was showing growing activity as the festival was starting up. The moon was rising from the east making the bright oranges and reds of various lanterns that lit up the town. The closer I got to the many rows of hay-roofed houses and shopping buildings stylized to what they hold within, the more my childish wonder start to show.

I quickly found myself surrounded by ponies of all races having fun from the scams that were carnival games. I got some strange looks as I walked around in search for an adult store without looking too suspicious. I overheard that the Wonderbolts show was going to start in an hour. I figured that I would go and see what makes Spitfire so special and I bet would like to see me there too.

I went around another corner as I heard Pinkie Pie scream my name and something about muffin cake. I shuddered at the thought and hid inside the first open store that I could find. Just as the door closed behind me, the sound of a pony running while screaming out my name passed by. I gave out a sigh of relief and looked around to see what was in this store.

I walked around a bend that obscured the internal workings of the store and quickly found what I have been looking for in this land of peace and harmony. 'Love Shop,' was the name of the store from the sign that hung from the side of an unoccupied desk with an old style register on it. I passed it by and walked down the nearest aisle before the shopkeep kicked me out, and instantly regretted it.

I quickly backed out of BDSM- land and walked into a different aisle that was much tamer. I grabbed a few things and put them in a black saddle bag with a heart on it. I went down row after row, grabbing various toys for all holes. From vibrators to Dildos that were both exotic and adventurous. Happy with my loot and hearing the sound of hoof steps coming from upstairs. I left to shop, leaving a few bits behind after I grabbed a few things from BDSM land.

I left the shop, happy and somewhat terrified. Some of those sizes would destroy even Celestia. And she has an ass that could block out the sun! I shook myself from the naughty thoughts of that cake loving monster and went to the show early to get a good spot to watch the Wonderbolts, do their thing.

Spitfire stood behind a stage with her team, going over their routine for the night. Tonight was the first annual festival of Twilight, in honor of Princess Twilight and her deeds. They all knew that Princess Luna, Princess Celestia, Princess Cadance, and Prince Shinning armor would be in attendance. So this show had to go off perfectly.

"Soarin, you got everything ready? We are on in five," Spitfire asked with no hint of nervousness in her tone, and why should she? She was the youngest Wonderbolt to be made Captain. She did shows for the Princesses every other week. There was nothing to fear and nothing that would make the eighteen-year-old mare loose her teenage cool.

"Yep! Everything is all set. Everypony is in position except for you and me," Soarin pointed to himself with a cheeky smirk and wink. Spitfire rolled her eyes. "They what are you still doing here? You know the signal so get in place like the rest of us."

Soaring blushed, "Yeah, sorry Cap," he said before he left. Spitfire sighed and slowed her breathing, just like she was taught in tough situations. 'A fast heart leads to recklessness while a calm heart leads to perfection,' Spitfire thought as she got into place.

As she quietly meditated in anticipation for her call, while she hid behind a nearby shed. She heard the announcer do her thing and welcomed everypony to the show. As the pony did a recap of the years events and triumphs of what was known as, The Main Six as Rose liked to call them, the signal was sent out and she jumped into action.

She bolted into the air with a jet stream of orange fire trailing right behind her as she flew higher and higher over the stage and the bleachers around it. To the north was Soarin, to the west was Fleet Foot, and to the south was Blaze. All four Wonderbolts were flying together to one single point as the rest began flying around the fading trails, creating a large tent of color. She could hear the oohs and awes as each pony played their part with the perfection that was needed.

Just as the she caught up to the three other, they all pushed off each other into a dive that went back down the outlines of the tent they made in a giant barrel roll. Pony was cheering loud, calling out their names in wonder. The four broke off they're decent and flew outwards to make the tent look like one big carousel of rainbow fire. She flew back in her direction, looking over the crowd as she reminded herself of what to do next.

She paused over a tree and waited for the carousel to fade before she invoked stage two and that's where she saw her. Just on a small hill that was looking over the entire event, was a little filly with; a two-tone mane and tail with sapphire blue as the low light and crystal blue as the highlight. She had the purest snow white fur and warm azure eyes. Spitfire knew instantly who that was and she had a big smile of absolute amazement and wonder adorning her face. Spitfire felt a rock growing at the back of her throat that was being accompanied by a few stray tears that were trying to break away from her eyes.

Rose never wanted to come and see her shows before, she was too interested in her books or trying to learn the piano with vengeful frustration. To see her here brought a joy that she hasn't felt in a long time, not since her father came to see her shows for the first time.

This threw her off and straight into left field. Her heart was racing a mile a second, butterflies were making babies in her stomach and her wings wanted to close shut and never open again. Spitfire knew this feeling, she was nervous and it was about time to continue on with the show. She smacked her cheeks in a poor attempt to get rid of the jitters just as the signal for phase two was sent out. She bolted with new found vigor and showed the filly who was the master of the air!

I watched Spitfire danced in the air at the show with her fellow Wonderbolts. I knew she saw me, I knew her attitude changed when she saw me. Before she was being a perfectionist and now she wasn't. I couldn't place my hoof on what it was, but whatever happened it made her into something completely different. Her moves before were practice and calculated, Now they were natural like the air itself. She was no longer giving a show that the masses could enjoy. Now she was giving her heart in a ballad of twilight.

I sat and watched in amazement as she did things that shouldn't be possible, even her cutie mark was glowing! I could see from where I was sitting that even the princesses were gobsmacked. Luna looked like she was about to cry while Cadence was bawling. Celestia was showing a knowing smile while Twilight looked like she was trying to figure out how hooves worked.

The ground and I were captivated in a pool of emotions from what they just saw, I myself included as I felt a few tears make their way down my cheeks at the art that I just witnessed. I knew she was good before, but this was indescribable. Just as the applause died down and the ponies began to leave to staging area to go have fun at the carnival. I saw an orange blur came up to me. I knew it was Spitfire as she was already out of her suit and had a smug grin on her face. She landed right in front of me and as much as I wanted to throw the dragon dick at her like I planned. I decided to wait until later.

"Hey, squirt! Like the show?" she asked. I wasn't going to say it to infuse her ego with plutonium grade nitrous oxide. Instead, I will eat my pride and give her something I have been wanting to give her since she took me in. I got up and wrapped my hooves around her neck and buried my wet muzzle into her chest.

I could feel her stiffen up, but she quickly forced herself to relax. She returned my hug with her own. "You liked it that much huh?" she chuckled.

"Shut up," I replied.

After a few moments of our heart to heart in the shape of hug form. Spitfire let me go and cleaned off my face from the tears of joy that made it their home. She gave me a soft smile after her wings caused me to sneeze which was followed by an awe that came from her muzzle. 'I knew she found me cute,' I fist pumped internally. Just as we were about to go and win bed-size teddy bears via cheating, she pointed at my bag.

"Where did you get that?" she asked. I gave her an innocent smile. "I bought it to carry some things that I won earlier tonight. Why?"

"Just wondering," she shrugged. Little did she knew, that there was; twenty unique dildos, ten vibrators, fifteen butt plugs, black lace lingerie, socks, horse whips, strap-ons, lube and finally, a piercing kit. Because...Reasons.

"Well stop wondering and let's go win us some scams!" I cheered. She rolled her eyes and smiled.

I liked seeing her smile.

Chapter 16. Home.

View Online

Spitfire, Feather Flight and I walked back to our home in Cloudsdale late the next evening. We were tired, sore and Spitfire was a still hung over. We didn't talk much on the train ride back, other that what was going to happen before I get my ass kicked back into school again, even though I didn't need it with my current education. Apparently, in order to join the guard, you need a valid transcript that says you are a respectable individual that can follow instruction. Private studies don't count unless you are under Celestia herself, which is a pain in my ass for the next six years, but I can worry about that later.

Aside from that revelation, it was mostly a quiet ride. Feather asked the odd question about what I won at the Twilight Festival—Which was something we all needed—Or camp. For her sake, I just told her the basics that wouldn't tell her that I was having a four-way with three other fillies. As much as I knew how things work down there, I didn't need a reminder.

The Reporters and other journalists didn't bother us while we flew through the city back to our place, which was a plus. It gave us some time to pick up some pizza cause Feather and Spits were too lazy to cook, even though Feather herself was paid to do it. On second thought, why was Feather around all the time? Does Spitfire have a crush on her or something? She's like five years older than her..Then again, the age of consent is twelve here, which was a mind fuck when I learnt about that as there are cutie marks for the porn industry. Not enough brain bleach after I learned about that.

With naughty thoughts of Spitfire and Feather doing the horizontal monster mash on the love seat in the study as I emptied my carnival filled saddle bags onto my bed aside. I could have sworn I overheard Spitfire talk out loud during her drunken stupor that she was too afraid to ask her out. Wouldn't that be an awkward conversation?

'Hey, Feather Flight. I know you have been working for me as a maid for a while, but I was wondering.... Would you like to have a master and slave relationship instead?' Spitfire would most likely say.

'Oh, Spitfire! I am always your humble servant. I would be happy to tend to your more carnal desires.' Feather would reply.

And now I have a wing boner for wanting to see Feather Flight tied to Spits bed post with her legs wide open while she wears a naughty french maid outfit and eating a ballgag. 'Bad brain!'

With my dirty mind running a mile a minute at the possibilities that those two would do in my absence on overdrive. I finished piling out the mountain of teddy bears on my bed and hid the saddle bag with my, 'special toys beneath a floorboard under my bed. Just in time as Feather walked in and called me out to eat Pizza. I gave her a smile and nod and lined up my plushies against the headboard before I left to eat.

I sat at the table eating an extra cheese monstrosity that would make a stoner with the super munchies full within a minute and have a severe case of constipation in the morning; while drinking a bottle of Sparkle Cola. Yes, Sparkle-Cola, invented by a guy called Nuka-Cola. I swear that somethings shouldn't exist in this world, at least, it tastes like Coke, my one true love...Aside from coffee. Coffee has a special place in my heart.

Spitfire sat across from me reading a magazine with her on the cover with the headline: 'Spitfire burned brighter than a phoenix at the Twilight Festival. See more on Pg13.' I chuckled inwardly as her face changed back and forth from an ego boost and blushing embarrassment. She shot a frown at the next page as I saw another headline on the front cover: 'Youngest Baroness to be crowned by Princess Celestia, also owns the largest land mass in the Nobility. See more on Pg15.'

"When did this happened?" Spitfire said, showing me the page with a sexy page of me in a cute, light blue dress that made me look like I was a precious flower.

"I don't have a clue," I shrugged. "One moment I was a nobody, the next, Celestia dropped the title on me and with the land she has been trying to get rid of for the last hundred years, just to see what I would do with it."

"Am I supposed to believe that the ruler of Equestria said, 'what the hell,' and give it to you of all ponies for some unknown reason?"

"Don't ask me I'm the victim here. Molestia loves a good joke as much as Discord," Her mouth was about to say something else, but nothing came out other than a simple, 'whatever.'

She dropped it for a few minutes before a grin appeared on her face. "Say, when was the last time you went camping?" she asked. I realized that she wanted to use this new excuse as an escape to get away from the press for the one month before I had to go to school and Spitfire to do her modeling gig.

I too wouldn't mind going exploring in the great outdoors again. I used to do it a lot when my dad was still alive when I was younger. I missed the smell of pines of the Canadian north and the clear lakes that you can drink straight without worry. I missed going hiking for long-ass distances, heavy brush, up and down small mountains and valleys. The last time I went camping was when I walked to BC from Ontario and had a camp out on the island for a few weeks before finding myself in Alberta for the winter. What a good seventeen birthday if I do say so myself.

"You alright Squirt?" Spitfire said with a bit of concern in her voice, breaking me out of my train of thought. I felt a tear was formed and traveling down my face. I quickly rubbed it away and made a quick lie. "I'm fine, I just... I just never went camping before."

"I can tell that was a lie kiddo, did I remind you of something bad? If so, we don't have to go or anything," she said with guilt behind her words.

"No, no, it's fine really, I... The last time I went camping was before my dad passed away," I said without thinking. Spites expression changed to utter shock and the realization of what I just said finally went through. I quickly closed my mouth shut with my hooves and ran to my room for being an idiot for dropping my disguise like that. Now I will have an intervention in my immediate future for being stupid for not watching what I was saying. 'Stupid girl emotions.' I kicked myself internally.

"Wait! Where are you going?!" Spitfire said as I slammed my door closed and blocked it with my body. "Fuck me," I sighed as I heard the sound of hooves came up to the door and gave a soft knock. "Rose, did, did I do something wrong?" said the voice of Spitfire as I tried to find a way to salvage the situation.

I knew from my talk with Celestia and Luna at the tea party that humans are a big no-no to ponies as if they were to be found in our old for. That alone could start a war with the dragons as one human can cause enough fear, that entire legion's would try to kill their most feared adversary. If one were to learn that there was a human turned pony, that too has the potential to cause a war and since Spitfire is also the Captain of the Skyguard. I don't want to know what she will do to me if she found out, as she has orders to kill a human who reveals him/herself.

"I know I touched on something that I shouldn't have touched, but if you are uncomfortable, can we please talk about it? Unless you aren't comfortable, can we put behind us until you can? Bottling up something that causes pain isn't healthy, you... you have to let it out eventually," Spitfire whimpered from the other side of the door. "Please talk to me..." she began to sniffle. "I-I don't want you to hate me..."

Gritting my teeth as I wondered who long I was out of it to cause her to worry, I opened the door to a deflated pony that was Spitfire. 'Don't be stupid, be nice,' I thought, even though I was treading on thin ice.

"I don't like talking about my old life, that's a big NO for me," I started. Spitfire looked at me with teary eyes and listened. "I have already made peace with Luna, so I have nothing to bottle up. I made a slip up on my part, so I don't hold anything against you." After I said that, it looked like I just stabbed her heart with a rusty spoon. "And I don't think I can bring myself to hate you, even if you do eventually kick me out," I let the last words sink in for a moment while holding a straight face that hid my worry for the almost bawling pegasus.

She grappled me into a death hug, saying over and over again, 'I will always give you a home.' I felt my mane get wet from eye water, in just a few minutes of this, the mare holding me pass out with my in her arms...In my door...Sitting up. I let out a sigh and dragged her sleeping ass into my room, onto my bed with the help of Feather after I gave her the short version of the story and cuddled up to her to which she holds me close like a teddy bear. With my life safe for another day. I got comfortable and snuggled with the mare with a small smile on my face.

I woke up the next day next to a snoring Spitfire. My brain was trying it's best to decode the situation that I got myself in and remembered the events from yesterday. With a sigh of relief that I dodged the spear, I got out of the bed and pulled out my bag that was hidden beneath the floorboards under me bed. I quickly pulled out a red ball gag, some rope and a couple of black lace socks. I tapped the mare on my bed to make sure she was still out cold to which I got was more cute snoring. Happy with the reaction. I went to work.

Once my work was done, I grabbed a camera set it up while Spitfire began to wake up. Just as I was making the final touches on the camera, I could see out in the corner of my eyes that Spitfire was checking herself out in confusion. I saw that she was mouthing swears as she tried to break out of the rope and fuzzy hoof cuffs. When that didn't work, she looked around the room and froze in horror when she saw me. I gave her an innocent smile and took a picture. The picture was spat out and a perfect photo of the naughty mare was held within my hoof. I quickly took five more and walked out the door to hide them while listening to beautiful music behind me.

"WHEN I GET OUT OF HERE! I WILL FUCKING MURDER YOU!" Spitfire screamed. "YOU HEAR ME! I WILL END YOU!"

Chapter 17. I'm a masochist now...

View Online

I sat at the table on a cushion with pleasant sore ass. I managed to hide most of the pictures before Spitfire broke free from her hot bondage that made Feather drool when I gave her one of the pictures that made believe that they should hook up already. Spitfire found me with the horse whip that I expertly placed in between her legs. She pinned me down in front of the door and spanked me. I was surprised to learn from the experience that that I had a slight masochistic side to me that enjoyed a bit of pain. Thankfully, I gave up holding onto my man card a long time ago and accepted the fact that the first few slaps made me wet.

'Fucking Girl Pony body.'

My punishment lasted for ten slaps as the front door opened and Princess Luna and Princess Twilight walked into me and Spitfire in a compromising position. Wing boners from both Princesses poofed out as Spitfire, still wearing the socks, ball gag around her neck, the black lace thong and matching corset. Blush redder than the dragon dildo strapon that she was jutting out from in between her legs. She bolted faster than a Looney Toons cartoon character while Feather, who was watching from a distance came and helped me. They backed out the door, staring at me and my wet and red flank with crimson faces and closed the door. I was not embarrassed however because I had no regrets.

After an hour had passed, I was sitting at the table eating breakfast in awkward silence with the two princesses, Spitfire, and Feather Flight. Spitfire and Luna had the best poker faces while Twilight was keeping her head down with a small blush on her face, muttering something about pain being pleasurable. Time to break the ice as Feather handed me the most important meal of the day. Coffee.

"So, can we help you, princess?" I asked innocently, pretending that this morning didn't happen. Luna perked up with a knowing smile. "Yes, we are to talk to you about this, Dewey Decimal system that you implied in your proposal. Can you please explain what that is?"

I quickly explained how the system in question to them, which caused Twilight to gape in awe at how somewhat amazing it was. She interrupted me halfway through to go on and on about how she had to organize her library every single day and how this would make it much easier. I almost mentioned the Library of Congress and how their system was much more complex for the thirty-plus million, unique books that they held within. Don't want to give the CDO bookworm any ideas.

"It is amazing at how clever you are Lady Rose. Horrifically so. I bet you will become one of our most brilliant scholars if you were to get into the field," Luna said with a smile.

"Don't mention it, but I bet I can organise Celestia's schedule in one day for her entire week. When I saw it the first time, there was a lot of wasted space, but if you want me there to show you. I expect a custom set of dragon armor for when I join the guard," I nonchalantly said with a sip of the wonderful coffee that Feather makes. Twilight's jaw dropped and the seething mare of orange, eye twitched.

"Then I'll keep that in mind. Maker knows that My sister needs some time to herself, but enough about paperwork. What are you planning on doing with that land of yours?" Luna asked.

I gave her a smile. "I was hoping to go camping and explore it a bit later this week, but I doubt that will be happening now." I saw Spitfires expression dropped from her livid gaze.

'Ha! I can still guilt trip you Spits!'

"Is it because of what happened earlier?" Everyone but me and Luna blushed.

"Probably. I was being a bad girl," I said with a sultry tone. Feather and Twilight gained a pair of stiff, erect wings while Spitfire shot a death glare at me.

"I could tell, having trouble finding your cutie mark and asked Spitfire too, help you out?" Luna winked. "Yep," I winked back. Spitfire left the room and began screaming down the halls in defeat, leaving me alone with spluttering Twilight and the sheepish Feather.

We went on about a few minor things about life and stuff. We didn't bring up the whole morning thing again to prevent the broken Twilight Princess from getting even more broken than the spluttering mass of purple that she was. They left with a smile while Feather had to go use the bathroom for a long time, probably to go masturbate or something. I sat in the lounge, making a list of what to bring on the camping trip as Spitfire slammed her face against the wall and made suggestions, clearly regretting life right now.

I smiled as I finished the list and gave it to Spitfire to out and get it. She slumped her head in defeat and did as her master ordered while I sat and drank coffee on my favorite chair and read the newest Daring Do book.

Spitfire flew through Cloudsdale wearing a pair of saddlebags and holding a list that her demon gave her to get for the camping trip. Spitfire was regretting life as her slumped head and defeated expression was an indication. She made the promise of going out and learned a piece of Roses past that hit her hard as she watched how the little demon reacted. Though, as much as she didn't like how Luna knew her past and she didn't, and that Rose won't tell her at all, she can't help but be angry at the asshat that gave the little smut runt those objects that she woke up in.

Though, how she went about punishing Rose for doing that prank on her was mildly disturbing. One would think that she was enjoying being spanked with those cute little moans she was making. Spitfire paused in the middle of the sidewalk, stunned at the sudden realization that she learned something she didn't want to learn. Spitfire added bleach to the list.

Spitfire walked into a store called, Camp and Hunt. The store in which she knew she would find all the items on the list. She quickly went over the list, reading it in her mind. 'Okay, I need; a hatchet, machete, survival knife, blankets, tents, canteens, lamps, flashlights, matches/flint sticks,(no magic), fishing stuff, chlorine drops, smores and fleshlights.' With a happy bounce, she went through the store, grabbing all the items but couldn't find the last one.

(Meanwhile...)

Feather watched carefully as Winter placed her final earring into her ear. Feather wondered where she got the piercing kit, but that thought was directed to Master Spitfire and she figured she got the kit for Winter.

(Elsewhere...)

"Do you know where I can find a fleshlight?" Spitfire asked the older looking stallion behind the desk as he accepted her money for the camping equipment she bought. The stallion in question gave her an awkward smile and wrote down an address on a piece of paper and handed it to her silently. Spitfire gave him a curt nod as a pony took the items she bought and delivered it to her house.

Spitfire flew to the address that the stallion gave her and walked into a shop called, Black Desires. It took a few seconds to realize that she was in an adult toy store and was approached by a mare wearing a french maid outfit. "Hello, sugar. How may I release you desires?" the mare said in a silky tone. Spitfire looked at the list at the last item and realized what it was that she was looking for. She blushed and backed out of the store, telling the mare she will be back later.

I watched Spitfire walk into the lounge with an annoyed look in her eyes. I gave her an innocent smile knowing that she must have gone looking for theuniqueobject on my list. I flicked my left ear, showing my new appearance enhancers. This caused her eyes to twitch as she began to chuckle maniacally.

"Are you alright Spits?" I asked slightly concerned for my safety.

"Heh, heh, heh...I'm going back to bed, not enough painkillers. Not enough, heh, heh, heh," she said laughing in between each word as she left the room. I looked at her, thinking that I went a bit far as she left my sight. When she was gone, I grabbed a box from behind and opened it. Inside was a nice, black collar with a small bell where the tag should go. I put it on with a smile, completing my new look.

Chapter 18. Meeting the family.

View Online

"You won't be a naughty little shit?" Spitfire asked in a stern tone. "Yes," I replied. "You will stay close and not run off?" She asked. "Yes," I droned on. "You will be respectable?" she finished. "Yes," I said rolling my eyes as we waited at the train station to head to AppleWood and from there, we would fly to my new land which was just across a river to the north-west.

She has been going on and on about how I should act as we would be joining up with Spitfires older cousin and her daughter, Night Shade. Night Shade was just a year older than me and her mother, Midnight Bliss was a decade older than Spitfire. Talk about being the little sister of the family. Thank God I was the middle child of mine.

"You won't molest Night Shade? She is technically you cousin," Spitfire said as the train came into view. I rolled my eyes. "That depends on if she wants it or not. You did tell me that she got her cutie mark in modeling. So if she is a snob, I will make her not-a-snob...My way." She cuffed me upside the head. "She hates Lesbiponies to the point of beating them up. If she learns you are one, neither of you will stop fighting during the trip."

"Meh, I like a challenge," I smiled, sticking my tongue out and winked. She cuffed me upside the head again. "She can also kick her mom's ass and she is Captain of the Las Pegasus S.W.A.T force. I don't think you will win Squirt."

"Meh," was my reply. She slumped her head in defeat. "Don't say I didn't warn ya'."

Later...

We waited for our friends outside of Applewood in a park by the river. We have been waiting for an hour now and they are an hour late. If it wasn't for the magically enchanted, bottomless, saddle bags that we have, we would have made camp right there to pass the time. I yawned as I laid in the shade under a tree, watching a group of bunnies have an orgy behind a bush. I'm not sure why I was watching them do it, but I thought it was funny. Just as I was about to throw a rock at the group, I heard a big object slam down right beside me. I looked over to the noise and saw Spitfire walked over to a small carriage with two ponies standing next to it.

On the carriage was a filly, just an inch taller than me with a silver mane and a dark grey coat. She had green eyes and a bit too much eye makeup. She wore a dark leather jacket, a real, leather jacket that must have been imported from Minotauria due to the real leather laws of Equestria. There was a pair of sunglasses on her forehead and her mane was styled in the 'bad girl' craze that was going on in the snob country.

The mare that was attached to the carriage was an all black mare with several streaks of dark blue in her short mane and tail. She wore and aviator jacket and had her own set of sunglasses on her forehead. Bored, I threw my rock and walked over to them to make myself known.

"And this is Winter Rose," Spitfire said to the mare that was most likely Midnight Bliss. She gave me an incredulous stare that was silently judging me and how I act. I, in turn, gave her a knowing smile. "Sup."

"Hey," Midnight replied in monotone. Night Shade, who was the filly on the carriage which, at a closer look, has a bunch of camping supplies in it. 'A camper if I ever saw one,' I thought in annoyance.

"Who's the eye sore?" said a very privileged filly from on top of the carriage. "Like, really; that collar is tacky and those earrings are bland, plus the red is just ugly."

All I could think about what she said was the red. What red? I don't remember any red. I turned to Spits. "Red?" I asked. Spitfire's face went full retard.

"You don't know that you developed red paintbrush tips all over your mane and tail?"

"I don't look in a mirror like Miss vanity over there, though, it's a nice touch," I said pointing to Night. "Also, I would like to point out something," I paused for a second and turned back to Night. "Your jacket is fake, those shades are lame and your eye makeup is pathetic and you see these lashes," I pointed to my eyes. "They are real, unlike the plastic on your face."

"This is going to be a long trip," both Spitfire and Midnight sighed in unison.

We flew...I, Midnight and Spitfire, flew to our camp location that we all agreed on after looking over the map. We all agreed, by all, I mean, the grown ups and I, on the north-east base of Mount Swag. The tallest mountain in my land. According to the map, there is a small clearing near a hot spring and a river that we could fish from. It took us an hour of fast flying to get to the location and began to set up camp.

I took off my saddlebags and opened them. I pulled out a big, three pony tent and began to expertly put it together while Night Shade struggled with her own tent. I gave her a smirk as I finished putting in the final pole, and set up my bedroll and sleeping bag inside. When I came out, I saw Night with her arms crossed and a pouty face as Midnight set up the tent for her out of pity. She clearly wanted to show me up at the great outdoors, as she shot daggers my way. I stuck my tongue out at her and trotted off to help Spitfire set up the fire pit.

After we set up the fire pit, Spitfire and Midnight sat backed and told me and Night that we had to make the fire if we wanted dinner tonight. I gave them a nod and sat back to watch Night try to set the twigs on fire with a match.

Five-hundred matches later...

I held back my laughter as she failed over and over again to light the fire. I could see that Spitfire tried to hold back with much better ease after she and her sister finished setting up camp. They had dinner ready to be made, but no fire to cook it with. When Night failed to light the fire with the final match, I walked to my tent and pulled out my survival knife that Spitfire bought me and a flint stick. I tied the holster around my left flank for my ten-inch blade and carried my flint stick in a satchel that was around my right shoulder.

I walked up to the fire pit with my new gear with a cheeky smirk while Night gave me an uptight, smug look. I pulled out my knife with a flick of my wing and pulled out my flint stick with my other. With expert practice that I had over the week leading up to the trip, a single flick of my wings and the fire pit was a blaze. I put my stuff away, leaving all three mares stunned at my masterpiece. In the corner of my eye, I saw Night's eye twitched respectively.

'Rose Five. Night, Zero.'

After dinner, we sat around the fire. Spitfire and Midnight talked about what they did while away. Spitfire basically told her how awesome I was, (at flying, not behaving), What I had accomplished in her care and how skilled I am in pretty much everything. Though that last one was a rare trait that very few families have back on earth and Murphy's law loves fucking these families. Example, I was homeless.

Night and I stayed silent, we only gave each dirty looks...Well, she gave me dirty looks, I just made a funny face when the grown-ups weren't looking. She sat beside Midnight on the far side, while I sat beside Spitfire. Once night came into full swing, the grown-ups pulled out a bottle of whisky and made a comment about this was going to be a long week.

Later...

Spitfire and Midnight were plastered was an understatement. Night and I had to drag their drunk asses into Nights tent as we weren't strong enough to drag them into the carriage/camper. While she made sure they were nice and warm, I set up her bed in my tent. With that, all out of the way and with the fire died out, Night the bitch and I joined each other in the tent and my plan to make friends begins.

"So...What's it like to be a snob?" I asked as I got comfortable in my sleeping bag in the darkness.

"Don't talk to me," she snapped back. I waited for a few minutes in the dark, trying to figure out her cutie mark to get a step above her. I wondered what the wings spread out around a gold ring with a red heart at the center. Was she an angel? Doubt it. "Ever kissed someone?" I asked Night, trying to pinpoint how she got her cutie mark.

"Yeah, you jealous?" she smugly said back.

"Nah, I have makeout sessions with my three mare friends," I said. In a second, the tent got really hot, probably from the blush that I made. "That was a fun time at flight camp," I cooed.

"W-W-What?!" she stuttered. 'Gotchya!'

"Yeah, I mean, Spitfire was totally okay with it. I'm even going to the same school as them in September. I bet my friend Blue and I will get the same dorm room. She is a very nice teddy bear to curl up with."

The heat in the room doubled.

"..."

'What's that smell?' I thought as I heard the zipper of Nights sleeping bag open. "I bet it sucks not being able to be yourself with a hardass like your mom Night Shade. I would probably go insane if I couldn't play the piano or make the odd dick joke," I said.

"Y-Yeah..."Night muttered. "That would suck, but that's because I'm better than you and have way more money."

'Aaaaand back to square one,' I sighed internally. I needed to get her to like me, but how? 'I made a naughty comment, she got shy, I made a family comment, she goes full bitch. Okay, with that in mind, family is the problem. What did Spitfire say about not doing around her? That's right, being a lesbo. Let's try that.'

"So, do you hate fillies that like other fillies, or is that just your mom?" I said bluntly.

"They are the filth of the world. They should burn in Tartarus for all I care."

'Okay, instant hostility, ergo, she is still in the closet and her cutie mark has something to do with it. She blushed went I mentioned that I made out with a filly. Her mother probably hates Lesbo's because reason A and made sure her filly doesn't become one because reason B. Sorry Spitfire, I have to molest her.'

I rolled over so that I could face the back of her head and undid the zipper to my bag. Once I was turned over I could see that her bag was fully open, giving me full access to invade her safe space. "So, I bet you hate me then because I am a lesbian," I said.

"Yeah, sharing an area near you is is spreading your disease," she seethed. I, thankfully, didn't take offence to that. "Is that so?" I said, slowly crawling out of my bag. "Yeah, I bet Spitfire is just tolerating you because you are nothing but a dirty female dog."

'Ouch,' I thought. "Then I guess you won't like this!" I shouted and pounced Night Shade, clinging onto her back. I wrapped myself around her and brought my mouth up to her right ear as she tried to kick me off, shouting, 'Let go! You will give me you disease!.' Just as she was about to get rid of me, I gently bit down on the rim of her ear like Lockheart had taught me and gently nibbled. 'I don't care if we are cousins by law, sue me, Spitfire,' I thought as Night Shade went limp.

"S-Stop that!" she stutter-blushed. Her mind says no, but her body says yes.

"I know you like it," I said in a sultry tone as I licked along her ear with my majestic ten-inch tongue.

"N-NO, I DON'T!" she shouted in defiance.

'Okay, recap. My assumption was correct and her mother threw her into the closet and locked it with lies and Titanium. She most likely got her cutie mark in the adult business judging from the signals she was giving me as she loves being submissive and she would have kicked my ass by now. Let's continue.'

"I won't tell Midnight that you got your cutie mark to another mare," I said as I felt her flank with a hoof. I felt her body shudder as she elected a quiet moan.

"H-H-How do you know that!?" she gasped. I began to plot little kisses on her neck, causing her to let loose a cute, 'Eeep.'

"I figured it out," I purred as we were know facing each other. She had the reddest blush on her face and she was avoiding my bedroom eyes. "So, want to be friends or do you still hate me?" I asked as I wrapped myself as closely as I could to her.

"W-Why would you want to be friends with me?" she asked. "No one likes me because I am a model and sees me as something that can't be touched because my mom is the Captain of the S.W.A.T force of Las Pegasus," she paused for a moment. "Plus, I have said mean things to you."

I rolled my eyes. "One, Sticks and stones may break my bones but words will never hurt me is something that I follow with a passion. Plus, I am a bitch on most days anyway," I smiled and she giggled at that. "Two, I like a challenge, and so far. I think I am touching you. Don't you agree?" I smirked. "I guess," she said. I stuck out the full length of my tongue and licked her nose. "Want to try it?" I asked as she stared at my master sword in awe as she bit her lower lip.

"Mmhmm."

Chapter 19. Blood Rage

View Online

I did push-ups on the summit of Mount Swag early in the morning. I woke up at five in the morning to do my workout like I always did in the morning. Spitfire was the one responsible for engraving it into my mind which was rather annoying but on the up side of things. I get to look hot by pony standards and it allows me to think about; Life, the Universe, and Everything. I chuckled internally as I realized that I could break Twilight Sparkle with the answer to that question. I wonder how she would react if I told he that the answer to that question was forty-two? I bet she would try absolutely everything to disprove that. As much as I want to fly to Ponyville just to break Twilight, I don't think Spitfire would like it if I disappeared for a few hours.

I switched over to my wing ups and watched the sun begin to rise. The smell of snow and the cold air was something that I missed most of my old home. Winter was my favorite season and a Canadian winter was the best winter of the world, aside from a Siberian winter. That winter is horrible.

I yawned as I listened to the bell attached to my collar. It was a cute bell, that went well with my earrings. I find it amazing that I gained a natural color to my mane and tail. Red was a good contrast to my blue and man do I sound like a girl.

Knowing that I was losing more and more of my masculinity to my new female hormones was a bit concerning. I always wondered how much I would change from my original personality. Before I came here, I knew exactly who I was. I was; quiet, calm, collected, unbreakable, no-nonsense, stern, calculating and vengeful. Those were my most prominent traits that many saw me as. Sure they called me cold and untouchable, someone that you never want to cross paths in a fight.

That last one was true as I had to fight a lot for two years of being homeless. Being attacked by gangs and other assholes that wanted my shit was a constant problem for me, but I always followed one rule. Only act in self-defense. I would never hit first, that way I could get away with anything that I do to the person that has wronged me. Such was the life of living on the streets. A dark and lonely chapter that I am glad I left behind.

I finished my workout after a while of silently meditating. Once I was done, I was nice and sweaty and needed a shower. I remembered the hot spring and the waterfall that was halfway down the mountain. I flew down to the waterfall that was cold as the snow higher up the mountain. Happy with the nice cold water, wrapping around my form perfectly. I noticed as I washed the sweat and grim that I was developing curves in all the right places.

I knew that I was going to be on par with Fleur, but she didn't work out like I did. She had the fragile princess look while I had the warrior goddess look. At least, I was going to be hot and not ugly like some of the mares that I saw. 'Thank you, fate. You took my dick and in exchange, you made me hot. Sucks to be you since I am capable of change.'

After my shower, I found the hot spring and decided to soak in the hot mineral water that is said to be real healthy for your muscles. I sighed in contempt as I began to preen my wings in the warm water that made me melt in a few minutes. Happy and dry from my relaxing spa day as I put on my knife and satchel back on after my bath. I decided to walk back to the camp that was at the base of the mountain.

I walked for about an hour down the mountain on a path that I found/made and arrived at the base of the mountain. I walked into the clearing, using my natural sense of direction to walk through the forest back to camp. As I walked, I noticed that the forest was rather quiet. There were no birds chirping, no deer frolicking or rabbits fucking. I thought it was strange but shrugged it off as something that was odd.

As I continued to walk closer and closer to camp, I was starting to see paw prints the size of flank heading towards camp. There wasn't just one or two, there was at least over thirty unique prints that traveled Roman style to the camp. I was starting to get slightly concerned as I passed a tree that had a nasty gash that could only be made by a mace. Instinctively, I made sure I was down-wind to hide my scent.

I followed the tracks like a ninja. I made sure I didn't make a sound as I got closer to the camp, and the closer I got, the more I began to hear that something was off. I walked around a bush and climbed into a tree to get a view of the camp from a safe distance and what I saw, scared me.

In the camp was thirty diamond dogs in mismatched armor. Some had weapons while others just their claws. Our camp was in ruins as a few of them began to ransack the place, taking anything of value. I saw Spitfire, Midnight and Night Shade tied up and gagged on the carriage. I could hear a few of them talking about raping them like toys and turning them into slaves. When the biggest one, who I thought was the alpha of the group, grabbed Spitfire by the throat with a demented smile, my heart turned to ice.

Without thinking, I charged, creating blades of air around my wings and sent them flying into the group. They couldn't react in time as my blades sliced and diced half of the group into bloody mist and chunks of flesh.

The alpha saw that his kin was being cut like ribbons and pulled out a giant mace from over his shoulders, dropping Spitfire into the carriage in horror as she and the others saw me with my knife in my mouth.

The other dogs looked at me hesitantly as the alpha stomped his way over to me with growling like a diesel engine. My eyes narrowed as I quickly learned that he wasn't the gloating type. He motioned for the surviving members of his pack to kill me.

I jumped into action letting my body move on its own. I jumped into the air with a push of my wings and landed on the head of a dog. With a flick of my neck, I caught the knife in my hoof and slit the throat of my first victim. I jumped off of him to dodge a swipe of claws that decapitated the dying dog. With a twist of my body, I kicked in the throat of the dog that tried to kill me, which responded with the sound of a breaking windpipe and a dislocating leg.

Grunting from the pain. I sent another barrage of air blades that cut down most of the dogs, leaving only the alpha and two others. They charged at me as I stood bipedal with my knife in one hoof. I flicked the handle, causing the tip to go point to my side.

I bolted at them in my bipedal stance, causing them to hesitant for a moment. In that moment, I threw my knife into the throat of one of the dogs, killing him instantly. The alpha and the other watched as their friend collapsed to the floor, giving me an opening to kill the other dog, leaving me just the alpha and me.

As I jumped off of the second dog, the alpha clawed at me. I wasn't fast enough to dodge as I felt his claws rack against my right eye, sending me sprawling away from him. I groaned in pain and rolled to the side, just enough to not be crushed by his mace.

He howled in frustration as his mace was stuck in the ground. Using that time frame, I prepped one last air blade and stood and stared at the dog with one bleeding eye. He pulled out his mace and charged at me one last time. With a blast of my wings, I jumped out of the way of a downward wing. He looked up at me in frustration one last time as I sent the last air blade into his face.

I landed on all fours, huffing for air. The dog gave me a frown before his entire body split down the middle causing blood to rain all over the place, staining my fur.

With the fight over, I saw the mares were free and staring at me in absolute horror as I began to feel pain again. I just stared at them dumbly, wondering how they got free as my vision began to blur. I felt myself feel real heavy and I immediately collapse from lack of adrenaline. The last image I saw was off Spitfire rushing to my side as the darkness made me its bitch.

Chapter 20. Make-over

View Online

*Beep...Beep...Beep.*

“Someone shut that fucking thing off! Can't a girl wallow in mindfucking torment in peace? It's bad enough that I have a headache that feels like Celestia's oversized ass is trying to crush my skull like the cake she eats,” I groaned in pain.

*Beep!* It continued nonstop, preventing me from going back to sleep.

I sighed and slowly opened my eyes, revealing a white room with white walls that was so clean that you can eat off the floor with the small risk of bleach poisoning. I tried to move to get a better look at my hospital room that was lacking a window, but was stopped when I learned that I was tied down to my bed at the waist. With this realization, I also noticed that I couldn't see out my right eye, but my left was fine.

I tried to recall how I ended up here but was interrupted by two ponies walking into the room. One was clearly a nurse while the other was a doctor. The nurse wore a small, white, flat cap with a red cross on it. She was a generic white pony with a light pink mane that was done in a bun. So I'll skip her for now. The doctor, however, was different. He was a hippogriff that got the better end of the stick. He got to keep his brown, falcon, bird face while his ass was a brown pony. He even had a cutie mark that was a pair of scalpels. He carried a notepad in a white lab coat and had a warm small that so didn't scream, ‘Child Molester.

’Did I mention that my face was killing me? No? Whatever.'

He walked up to me while the nurse left the room and spoke in a voice that could be described as; pure, orgasmic, chocolate against my ears. “Hello, little filly. How are you feeling?” he asked.

“Like I ground my face against a road of rusty nails while my legs were being used as sludge hammers on a palette of glass. How do you think I'm feeling?” I growled in annoyance.

‘Did I mention that I was also very grumpy if I didn't get my beauty sleep?’

He cocked a brow at me, so I continued. “Other than that, care to tell what the fuck happened to me?”

“Well, I was warned that you had a bad mouth, Miss Rose, so I will try my best to explain what happened to you. So can you please act like a mature pony while you wait?” he asked with a condescending smile.

“If I am being immature with how I speak, then why is swearing referred to as the adult language?” I shot back with a smirk.

“You got me there, but enough of that,” he sighed. “Let's start with my name since I forgot to tell you before hoof. I am doctor Fine Edge or Dr. Edgy as my friends call me,” he said with a straight face causing me to let loose a giggle at his name. He rolled his eyes and continued.

“Anyway, let's start with the memory problem that you are having. Tell me, what was the earliest memory that you have from yesterday morning?”

“Simple,” I began recalling the events but nothing came. “I don't know,” I frowned at the floor. “Why can't I remember?” I asked.

“Well, from what Captain Midnight told me was that you went through what was known as a "Blood Rage" as it is called. It is a rare event that only happens to us with wings. For a few minutes, our senses triple in strength and our reaction time doubles. This allows us to protect those that we care about as a last resort method of our flight or fight response. In other words, when you saw you mother and the rest of your family in bonds, you went berserk and brutality massacred thirty Diamond Dogs and their Alpha. With only a few, but nasty cuts,” he explained.

I froze in place after he said those words. I know that I wasn't a violent person. Sure I did the odd shouting match or whatever, but I would never hit first in a fight. I was always the one to act in self-defense and I never instigated a fight. If what he said was true, that I killed a bunch of dogs in cold blood and... and right in front of Spitfire!

“Did...I...Does…Does she hate me?” I choked out as my head began telling me that she will never want to see me ever again for doing the unthinkable.

“Does who hate you?” the doc asked.

“Does Spitfire hate me? Why isn't she here? Did...Did she leave me because... because I'm a monster?” I said as I began to hyperventilate. “I bet she will never want to see me again! I-I don't want to live on the streets… not again,” I whimpered as I curled it a ball and began to cry my eyes out. I grabbed my tail like a teddy bear hoping for some sort of comfort as I began to soak it with my tears.

“Hey, it's okay. She isn't going to leave you or send you out on the streets. She is at a the hotel as we had to kick her out for your surgery. She'll be here in the morning. I promise,” the doc said as comforting as he could while he stroked my head. Surprisingly, what he did was very effective as I was coaxed out of the fetal position in a few minutes of crying, but the thought that Spitfire will keep her distance from me from now on was plaguing my mind.

“So, enough tears okay. I have to go over your injuries now. If that is okay with you?” he said, giving me a reassuring smile. I wiped away my tears and nodded for him to go ahead.

“Good. So let's start with your legs. Thankfully, they were only dislocated with minor bruising and lacerations. You should be able to walk in just a few days.”

‘That was a plus,’ I thought.

“Next is your shoulder, specifically your left shoulder. When we fully untie you, you will find three slashes where a dog clawed you. They are diagonal going up to the right and down the left. I am afraid that those scars will be there forever in their horrific glory,” he sighed like it was a bad thing.

‘Another plus.’

“Next is your right left ear. To the opposite side to your earrings, there is a triangle-shaped chunk missing near the tip. We couldn't heal it fully, so, unfortunately, your ear will look like that forever.”

'Another addition to my growing, badass look.’

“And finally your right eye. You should be thankful that your mother's health insurance is as good as Princess Celestia's because if it wasn't. You wouldn't have a right eye to begin with, but there was a complication to the healing process.”

“Why kind of complications are we talking about?” I asked, slightly concerned.

“Well, the spell repairs all damage sustained, but it follows a template of the eye before the damage was done. When it came to repairing the coloration, there wasn't enough pigment other than red from all the blood, thus, your right eye is now the color of ruby red.”

“Sweet,” I smiled that my badass levels are now at super badass levels of epicness. “Anything else?” I asked as the shock in the doctor settled.

“Yes. Just like your shoulder. There are three nasty slashes that are perfectly vertical over your right eye. Scaring you for life."

‘Badass levels are now God-tier.‘

“That's pretty awesome,” my smiled widened. “So I can safely guess that the eye patch is to protect it from light while it heals?”

“Y-Yeah,” he replied dumbfounded that I was okay with my new additions.

“So, when can I take it off?” I asked. He just gave me a look of confusion.

“Why would you want it off. Aren't you afraid that you might get made fun of or bullied?” he asked back.

I shrugged. “Not really. It just makes me look cool.”

“W-Well, in that case. You can take it off in a week,” he said slightly put off that I was fine with my scars.

“Anything else I should know?” I asked.

“Nothing until your mother comes back in the morning. Goodnight Miss Rose.” And with that, he left me in the room to freak out about Spitfire, again.

<<<0>>>

I woke up to the light sound of hooves walking into my room. I groaned as I felt a hoof prodded my side, causing my body to protest. “Go away,” I whined as I shimmed away from the hoof.

“Then you won't be awake for when Miss Spitfire arrives, and I brought breakfast,” generic nurse, "A," said. Tired and without coffee, I hesitantly got up and was greeted with the sun in my good eye. ‘Fuck you too Celestia.’ I mumbled in my head as I began to eat the garbage that was hospital food.

After that unpleasant meal, that was cream-of-wheat porridge, the worst kind of porridge in my opinion. I was allowed to go to the bathroom via a pan held by generic nurse, "A". Once I was done and was thoroughly disturbed by the grin that she gave me at how healthy the color of my pee was. I sat in my room that, for some reason, has a window now. I contemplated stroking my kitten to pass the time and to avoid thinking about Spitfire and wondered what she will do to me. That thought died when the door opened up and in came in the wreck that was Spitfire.

I felt heartbroken at how ragged she looked. Her eyes were red from crying and had bags from lack of sleep. Her blowback orange mane was messy as a nest, as was her fur in odd places. All her pride was gone, and what was left was a nervous breakdown that was called my guardian. All I could think about was how much I made her worry about me. That was a self-centered thought but it was allowed in my situation. She walked next to my bed and sat at the base, avoiding all eye contact and without saying a word.

“M-Mom? A-Are you okay?” I asked as a rock grew in my throat. She looked up at me in utter, terrified, shock at what I just said. She couldn't comprehend what I called her, though, she deserves it. My real mom hated me with a passion. All she used me for was alimony for her gambling addiction. Spitfire was more of a mom to me than that old hag. If…If she was going to kick me out or throw me in jail. I-I should, at least, call her that once. Even though it may be the last.

“What did you just call me?” she asked me in confusion.

“I-I called you Mom. Y-You were more of a Mom to me than that bitch that gave birth to me,” I said.

“Were...What do you mean by were?” she asked back.

“D-Don't…Don't you hate me?” I cringed waiting for her response as my fear of rejection came back. I waited for the shouts, the words she would use to tell me that she was glad to be rid of me, but that never came. Instead, I felt a pair of hooves and a pair of wings wrap around me like a protective cocoon. My head rested against her chest as she began to stroke my mane as she kissed my head, bawling here eyes out again. “I don't understand,” I said, joining the tears. “I killed a bunch a people in cold blood. Why are you acting like this?”

“Because I am glad you are safe,” she choked out in between sobs. “You know how dangerous going into a Blood Rage is? You could have died! And not from the fight, but from going into one in the first place! I don't care about the dogs, Midnight and I would have killed them anyway to protect you and cousin Night Shade.” She paused to catch her breath.

“I was so afraid when they showed up. I thought that they already had you and had their way with you. I was so afraid that I lost you when your heart stopped when we got to the hospital. I was so afraid that you will never walk again or see again. Sure you may be a cunt most of the time, but the times that you don't, you make me proud to be your guardian. You are so smart and have so much potential. I-I was terrified that you will never get to see you dreams come true or find your special talent.” She paused again to look me directly in the eyes.

“I don't hate you. I can never find it in my heart to hate you. Loathe you when you embarrass me in public, but never hate you. You made me so proud for saving us at almost the cost of your life yesterday, Rose. But please don't you ever fucking scare me like that again! I don't want to loose this little filly that I call my own. Do you promise me that?”

“No promises,” I sniffed as I reburied my face into her chest. “Close enough,” Spitfire chuckled half-heartedly as she rewrapped her hives around me in a warm embrace as was quietly cried in each others arms.

Chapter 21. I'm, apparently, a cult goddess now....

View Online

I sat on my bed confused and alone. The events from this morning were just starting to register in my brain. After Spitfire and I had our moment, Midnight came in with a new face. Said new face bowed down to me and called me Empress of the Wind. At first, I thought it was a joke, but after Midnight explained to me that she was serious, I needed answers.

Apparently, after I was hospitalized. Midnight coordinated a task force to search the area around the mountain in conjunction with the Skyguard that Spitfire sent out. What they found was a small village of ponies ruled by the remaining Diamond Dogs. This village was saved but something was off about it. The village was under the rule of the now dead dogs for decades. Entire generations were born and enslaved by the dogs. They also grew up with their customs and when the leader of the village learned that I was the one responsible for killing both the Alpha and Beta. I claimed all 569 lives to do whatever I wanted to them.

This entire situation was so absurd that Celestia was called in to help, and I really did want to deal with that kind of responsibility, but when we tried to “Free” them. They or from what Tia said, are absolutely devoted to me. I groaned at the notion of that realization and used my title as Baroness on Celestia to get her to hire a guy to make sure the village was up to code and if it wasn't, make it happen. The chieftain didn't like that all that much, but I am the Empress of the Wind, so what I say goes.

After that, I had lunch with Night as she came to visit me. She gave me lots of hugs, called me a badass and said my cutie mark was epic. I gave her a strange look when she said I had a cutie mark and looked at my amazing flanks to disprove her, and wouldn't you know. I finally got my butt tattoo.

My cutie mark was epic, to say the least. At the center was a beveled shield with a red outline. At the center of the shield was a blue, bloomed rose head. There were two shorts swords crossing behind the shield with a rose like a handle and a pommel with a leaf-like cross guards. What was the most interesting of the mark were the two olive branches that crossed at the stem at the base of the shield and spread out like wings around the outside of the shield up the pommels of the swords? All in all, it was perfect.

After I learned that I had a cutie mark. I pinned down Night and gave her a big kiss for telling me so. She gave me a cute blush and said’ you're welcome,” then the nurse came in to kick her out as her father was here to pick her up. I said my goodbyes and admired my ass a bit more than I usually did for an hour.

After said hour, Spitfire came back after helping Celestia do my orders for the now named town of Silent Hill. I cracked a demented smile after I named the village that was surprisingly accurate. It got foggy in the morning, had a dark past, and had spilled blood with a crazy cult that, from what Celestia told me—Built a temple out of the stone and called it the Temple of Wind.

As flattering as that was to have a temple built at the top of the renamed mountain that was now, apparently called, Mount Temptest. I was slightly concerned about my health and safety about going back. Thankfully, the chieftain came back to help dial it down, to her displeasure. I had to beat her with my IV stand to keep her from kissing my hind legs. As much as I was into watersports, (courtesy of Lockheart). the whole foot fetish was not my cup of tea.

The nurse had to tell her that my legs were healing and shouldn't be touched. So, Chieftain Black Sunshine stopped kissing my hooves, eventually. The rest of the day was of me staring into space after supper that was garbage while my brain processed what the hell just happened. After all that jazz, I went to sleep, hoping that tomorrow wouldn't be as strange.

The next two days went without much problem. I ate, talked to my doctor, got a visit by Spitfire in the evenings and sat in my room with a couple of volumes of the Pony Sutra series. The Unicornia Erotica was very interesting to read. I learned that if you stimulate a unicorn's horn to orgasm, especially for a mare. The unicorn will ejaculate about half a liter of a unique, viscous substance that has mana regeneration properties that were commonly consumed by the partner. In other words, those horn condoms that I saw back in Ponyville wasn't a joke.

Aside from learning about horn-jizz, I learned a new trick! It took me a while to figure out how I made the air blades that I used during my Blood Rage and when I did. I needed a new; bed and books...And able...And bathroom...And room. On the upside, I passed out from exhaustion after I made my fifth blade, so I didn't have to help clean the mess, but Spitfire wasn't too happy that she had to pay for the room to be reconstruction.

The third day was the day I was released back into the public. It was a quiet affair for the most part. I was bummed out that the camping trip was ruined the way it did, so was Spitfire and cousin Night Shade as she never got the chance to have fun because she was a model most of the time. Though, I think Spitfire was more disheartened than I was. She was the one that wanted to go the most. I bet she tried to plan it so that it would be perfect in every way, shape and form. In the end, Murphy had to fuck us in the ass.

We went straight to the train station after we picked up some shampoo to help clean out the blood stains out of my feathers. Sure the tips of all my feathers looked a lot more epic with the dark red tint to match my mane, but it had to go, unfortunately. The train ride was also quiet, neither of us talked much, especially after our moment back in the hospital. I bet Spitfire doesn't know how to act around me after the words I said, and if I was in her position. I would be too.

It was early evening when we got home. We unpacked our stuff, got pizza and went to bed. I placed my recovered knife on my nightstand to remind me what I did, despite not feeling any remorse for my actions, such as the consequence of surviving a B-Rage. I tucked myself in and closed the blinds with my airkinesis so that I can sleep in. For tomorrow was going to be a long day.

Spitfire couldn't find comfort in her bed that she was practically married to. No matter how she laid on the bed, her body didn't like being there for more than a minute. It was like her body was telling her to move, to do something. To find whatever was bothering her that was preventing the sweet wet dreams of the mare she currently has a crush on.

She flopped over to her side, facing her nightstand with a picture of her mother on it. She sighed, reminiscing on the creation of the picture. She was just four years old when the picture was taken. Spitfire, her mother, and her aunt FireFly were camping in White Tail Woods when this was taken. FireFly was two months pregnant with Rainbow Dash, and without a father to support them. FireFly was devastated as her daughter wasn't going to have a father to support them. Spitfire remembered her mother taking them on the trip to cheer her up and it worked, for the most part. It went perfectly unlike her time with Rose.

When Spitfire learned that Rose used to love to go camping with her father before he passed away. She thought that they could go and spark that joy, to have fun like she used to before she had to fend for herself on the streets, then it went to shit and now? She didn't know what to do. ‘I bet she will never want to go camping again,’ Spitfire thought solemnly.

She wondered what would have happened if the dogs didn't come. Would have Rose gotten her cutie mark if they didn't fight? Would she never got hurt like that? So many questions went in and out of her head, but one popped up constantly. ‘Would she have ever opened up to me like that? Would I ever know her true feelings about me?’ She sighed, not knowing the answer, like usual.

“Would you know Mama Daring?” she asked the picture of the mare with a dirty yellow coat and a three, gray-toned mane, wearing a pith helmet with and orange ball of fur smiling as bright as the sun under her forelegs. She sighed knowing that she won't get an answer from a picture. Spitfire knew that her mother, Daring Do, was out there saving the world from dangerous artifacts and bad stallions. She rolled over to her other side to check the time. Spitfire groaned the clock told her she was laying there for an hour without any luck on the sleep department. She sighed, needing to use the bathroom.

Spitfire walked down the hall to use the bathroom closest to the kitchen as she thought a glass of warm milk and some sleeping pills will help her sleep. The bathroom was just a door away from Roses room, so she thought she would check up on her when she was done. Happy and no longer needing to use it again for a few hours, she walked up the Roses door. As she came up to the door, she began to hear whispers emanating from within. Spitfires concern grew as she poked her head into the room to see what was wrong.

“P-Please, I will be a good boy. I promise,” cried Rose as she thrashed in her bed in some horrific nightmare. Spitfire froze in place, unsure of what to do. Surely Luna was going to get rid of the nightmare so she didn't need to enter her room, but that thought died when Rose let out a Blood-curdling screech, begging some unknown attacker from hurting her.

Spitfire ran to her side and gently began to stroke her mane. ”Shhh, it's okay Winny. I'm here, your safe, I promise.” She whispered softly into Roses' ear after she placed a loving peck on her head to calm her down. Spitfire saw that the filly calmed down and her thrashing stopped to quiet sobs. Her heart was racing a mile a minute she didn't know what to do, but thank goodness that Luna came to ease her nightmares. She turned around and just as she was about to go, she felt her tail being held with a shaking hoof.

“P-Please. Don't go,” whimpered Rose as she was clearly awake from her nightmare. Spitfire froze as she heard the little fillies trembling, pleading voice. She turned around, unsure of how to act around Winter anymore. She was used to her being a total bitch, but to see her acting like this. It threw her off balance. She looked down through the darkness to see one, horrified eye, pleading for her not to go as tears were streaming down her face. Spitfire felt her heart sank, it was becoming clear that she didn't get a visit from Luna to make her monsters go away. What was she spooked to do? Sleep with her? The last time she did that, she woke up in some things that Rose shouldn't have had in the first place!

“P-Please, can I sleep with you tonight?” she quivered through a sniffle. Spitfire, gave in to the fillies demands and curled around her and draped a wing over Rose as she snuggled her shaking body into her side. Spitfire covered herself with the blue blanket with her free wing as Rose buried her face in the crook of her neck. She knew she was afraid of losing her, for not seeing her again. She knew how to deal with her, most of the time. She knew that there was something more than a simple friendship with her and the more she thought about it, the more unsure she was about taking care of Rose.

Her uncertainty was thrown out the window as she remembered how Rose thought about her, but was she ready for that? The promise she made with the Princesses was just to be a caretaker and nothing more, but Rose was making it harder and harder each day. If only she knew what the feeling that was growing in her heart. It has been getting stronger and stronger the more she spends with Rose.

“I love you,” Rose muttered, breaking Spitfires train of thought. Spitfire looked down at Rose in shock at the filly who was already fast asleep with a small smile on her face. Spitfire was uncertain about everything about the filly. Spitfire gaze softened as the filly began to snore cutely at her side as her chest rose up and down in a gentle rhythm. Spitfire cracked a small smile as she laid her head back down beside the filly. Even though she didn't know what to do, the warmth in her heart eased those thoughts as she fell asleep, but one thing disturbed her that she would need to learn in the morning.

'Why did she say that she was a boy?'

Chapter 22. Naughty school girl outfits.

View Online

"Are you ready yet?!" Shouted Spitfire as I tried my best to put on my uniform, but it was no easy feat. After I put on my white dress shirt and red tie on with a black overcoat that with a gold trimming to accent it over that. I was having a hard time trying to figure out why I was wearing a dark red and gold plaid mini-skirt. When Spitfire gave it to me to put on, I thought she was getting me to wear a dirty outfit for her revenge against me when I put those socks on her, but I was wrong. Dead wrong.

The month of August was easy going for the most part. Sure our camping trip went to shit and I was having night terrors for a while, thankfully those were gone now. Spitfire and I were getting rather close. We went out to watch a movie that was an anime in pony form and had a scary similarity to Nasuca of the valley of the wind, and it was in color! Aside from that, we bought books, practiced our flying stuff and tried to cook...after which I was banned from cooking so long as I was alive in the house.

'Not my fault that the water was flammable. Stupid cold tap water.'

Life was easy, but that ended after my uniform came in the mail as well as my dorm key and time card for my first of six years of school. Even though it wasn't supposed to start for another week. I had to go early to get adjusted to the whole thing, along with all the other students and meet my dorm mates.

When I read the brochure about the dorm, I was rather surprised at the size. I was to be in a four pony mini apartment that came with; a large bathroom with both a bathtub and walk-in shower, full kitchen and loaded laundry room, a living room, dining room and four bedrooms. I thought that it was just a room and other stuff elsewhere but this? This is just insane! At least, I was allowed to bring anything I wanted to, which includes toys of the adult variety.

After reading that I was allowed anything I wanted to bring with me to the dorm, I read my time card. It was fairly simple; six slots that start at nine-thirty in the morning to five. There were breaks in between every hour and there was an hour lunch period. There was one extra slot that was meant for clubs after six, but there was a curfew before ten.

"Do you need help?!" Spitfire yelled again, this time, it sounded like she was outside my door. I sighed and put the cards in my saddle bag along with my adult stuff, a few books and Midna, my black wolf teddy bear. I walked over to the mirror to give myself a quick look. I liked the way my right eye was now, but not everyone shared that sentiment.

When Feather saw the damage that was done, as well as every mare that I passed on the street, they fainted in absolute horror. When Feather came to, she bear tackled me and gave me a hug that almost murdered me, but I didn't fight it. Pony hugs were best hugs, plus it made Spitfire jealous that I was hogging her waifu.

I contemplated keeping the eye patch on to avoid any more accidents from happening, but then I thought against it as it terrified those asshole colts that bugged me when I went to the bookstore with my paycheck from the reasonable taxes from Silent Hill. Being a Baroness rocks like that. I pulled away from the mirror and opened the door to wear an orange blow-job was waiting with a camera. "Yeah?" I asked, raising a brow to the camera.

"Your train leaves in an hour and I want a picture before you go in your first uniform," Spitfire said sternly. I sighed again and dragged my saddle bags and followed Spitfire to the lounge.

After she took a picture of me giving her a cute smile with my right eye closed and my tongue sticking cutely out while she gave a cheeky smirk to the camera. We had a family picture for me to bring to school. It was a simple picture of me sitting under her forelegs with a big innocent smile that she had to smack me upside the head a couple of times because I wanted the full length of my tongue out. It was a nice picture that was instantly framed and placed in my bag just as the clock told me that it was time to go.

I sat at the train station with Spitfire, waiting for the train. She couldn't come with me as she had to beat the living shit out of her team for slacking off during the break. I knew she wanted to see me through the entire thing and frankly, I was starting to want her there too. Not that I was nervous or anything, I just wanted our time together to last just a bit longer. I sighed for the fifth time today as the train docked at the station and the call went out to board for Canterlot. Just as I was about to leave, I was stopped by an orange Bic lighter.

"Not going to say goodbye midget?" Spitfire smiled. I turned around annoyed that I was called midget and smiled back.

"At least, I'm a hot midget unlike you Miss saggy and used," I shot at her. She laughed at pulled me into a hug, to which I happily returned.

"I'm gonna miss you, Winny. Ya' know that?" Spits said softly as we broke free from our embrace. "Same to you Spits," I smiled as she tussled my mane.

"All ABOARD!" Called out the train guy.

"Well, I guess I'll see you again for Hearths Warming eve?" Spits asked. "Mmhmm," I nodded.

"Whelp, take care and don't rape anypony, or murder the teachers," Spitfire chuckled.

"No promises," I smiled.

'I'm going to murder you, and you, and you, and definitely you," I thought as I walked passed a few fillies and colts that wore the same uniform as me on the train as it began to leave the station. I found an empty seat and placed my bag underneath the bench and pulled out a book about Rune Theory. My first class of the day. I figured that during my train ride I would get a foothold over all the subjects that I didn't know. Just as I was about to dig my nose into the book, I felt a tap on my shoulder. Annoyed, I put the book down to see who was bothering the great and powerful Chuthulu.

"Need something?" I asked a filly in the same uniform as me. She was a black earth pony with a short black and red mane that covered her left eye. She had a bunch of silver studs on her ears and had a bull ring nose piercing. Her amber eyes said that she was tough and was ready for a fight. 'And I thought Dr. Edgy was the edgiest pony in Equestria,' I noted.

"Yeah. How'd ya' get your scars?" she asked with a generic tomboy voice.

"Fought a pack of Diamond Dogs, even the Alpha, and Beta. Why?" I said bored as I went back to my book.

"Even got my cutie mark doing it too."

"That's badass. I like badass," she said as she jumped up beside me on the velvet bench.

'Stranger danger. STRANGER DANGER! Help! I need an adult,' I thought as she looked over my shoulder to see what I was reading.

"Can you not?" I asked, shoving her away from me gently. "I'm trying to study."

"What, like an egghead? Books are for losers," she said with a frown.

"To you maybe, but when you get into a fight. Knowing how to take down your opponent in any way, shape or form. Books are your best friend," I said, defending my favorite pass time. What I said was half true as the other half was not underestimating your opponent and practicing real moves daily.

"Pfftt! That's bullshit. Books can't teach you how to fight," Mrs. Edgy scoffed.

"You say that now, but when you encounter a pony that can break your leg with a flick of the wrist. Don't come crying to me to laugh at you. Pressure points hurt like hell," I countered. By the sudden vibration in the bench, she tensed up in shock that I may be right.

"I don't believe you," she said. "I bet I can take you down in ten seconds flat egghead that is no longer badass," she challenged. I put my book down and thought of a quick and easy way to break her as I never back down from a challenge.

"You wanna bet?" I challenged back with a takedown in mind.

"I'll give you a free shot, feather brain," she growled the perfect words that I wanted to hear. I gave her an evil smile. "Whats your name?"

"I'm Solar Eclipse," she said with pride.

"I'm Winter Rose," I said.

"That's a..." I cut her off by invading her mouth with my majestic tongue. After a few seconds of my special move, I pulled away with a sly grin.

Her face went red as the stripes in her mane and fainted.

'Kiss of a Succubus was very effective,' I thought as I pulled out my book and continued to read in peace and quiet.

Chapter 23. The Trinity Seven

View Online

Storm Caller sat behind his new desk in Canterlots School For Gifted Individuals, preparing for his retirement job as a simple gym instructor. He had spent many years as a Captain and Drill instructor for the Lunar guard. He gained high respect for his work as both a leader and father to those under his charge. Earning great accommodations over the years.

He smiled as he looked around his small office that had an empty trophy case to the right of the room the was directly in view to those that walked in from the door to the left. Under his brown desk was a small safe that held a small bottle of whiskey to drown away the headaches that were preteens and teens. The rest of the room was fairly empty, but over time, it will show how much he accomplished with the kids under his care.

“Now then, let's see who is in the first period,” Strom smiled as he opened up a small book that had all of the registered fillies and colts of the middle school variety and instantly frowned at the first name of Class A. The advanced class of the school.

“Summer Rose, it just had to be her,” Storm moaned, remembering the headache the filly with a God-complex gave him during his time in; Majestic Racers Flight winter flight camp. He sighed knowing that his first year was going to be a tiresome one. He looked down at the rest of the list and saw names he remembered from a few months ago. There was; Blue Moon, Crimson Scythe, Sandy Shores, Ruby Lockheart, Priceless Jewel, Gloria Shadowtalon, just to name a few. He smiled that he was dealing with talent as he looked at the list, but when he got to the last name, his eye twitched like the world was fucking with him.

“Winter Rose, the filly with a venomous hate towards authority and those that wield it,” he groaned. “Does the universe hate me? What did I do to deserve this?” He sighed and rubbed his temples. He could just imagine how well Summer and Winter would get along. Knowing Summer, if she didn't get her way, she will hit first to show who's boss. Since he knew that Winter found herself ending a few Diamond Dogs a couple of weeks ago, which ended up with her learning a skill known as, ‘AB-3,’ otherwise called Air Blades; that only a trained member of the Skyguard elite knows about. If those two were to be in the same room as each other, he was going to need a medic team on standby when they decide to kill each other, and he knows it will happen. He chucked the book aside and decided that a drink was in order.

“It's that bad huh?” Spoke a female voice as Storm pulled out a cup for his bottle of AppleJack Daniels. “You have no idea Captain Emerald,” Storm said, pulling out another cup for his guest. “Check out the names on page 3 and you'll understand,” he said as he poured a glass for each of them. She raised a brow and took a look and laughed when she finished reading the two names of concern.

“Man, It sucks to be you,” she said, wiping away a tear of sadistic joy. Storm rolled his eyes. “Yeah, yeah, laugh it up, rookie. Mock me in my own office.”

“Sorry, but that is funny. How much you want to bet that they will get into a fight within the first few minutes of being near each other?” Emerald said, taking a swig of the smooth, dark gold drink.

“A week's worth of unlimited drinks at Hard Ciders place,” he said with a smirk. She smiled back. “You're on,” she chuckled, sealing his fate to having to pay for a mare that can't get drunk. “Well, at least, nothing crazy will happen when those two aren't around.” And just like that, she doomed Storm to the mercy of Lord Murphy himself. After she said those words, a pony walked in with a letter that was delivered to him from the Headmaster herself. The prim and proper mare gave him a questionable look about the whiskey and a member of the Lunar guard in his office but held her tongue as he will need it for the transfers that were coming.

“Uh...I can explain?” Storm said like his hoof was caught in the cookie jar, but she dismissed it for now. “The term hasn't started yet Mr. Caller so it is fine for now and after what I am about to tell you. You'll need another bottle,” she said, causing Emeralds jaw to drop.

“And what is it that you are here to tell me?” Storm asked nervously.

“Well, after viewing the names of all the attending students, Class A will be getting a few transfers, but from the reputation associated with these names are a bit concerning. Tell me Mr. Storm, do you know who these fillies are?” she asked, giving him a piece of paper. He read the names and began to shake in horror at the utter cruelty of what is to come.

He knew the five names on the list as each one filled him with dread. The first one was Autumn Rose; a unicorn mare that was infamous in Prance for her abrasive attitude and skill in fencing. She was most known for taking on ten opponents and sending them to the hospital for not being enough of a challenge. The second name on the list was Spring Rose; an earth pony mare from Russia. She was most known as a master thief despite being only ten. Making herself known for stealing the Russians constitution.

The next two were the Eclipse twins; Solar Eclipse and Lunar Eclipse. Both earth ponies were known for starting fight clubs and sending hundreds of fillies and colts to the hospital. Those two were kicked out of ever elementary school in Equestria and had to go to the Crystal Empire to finish their basic education.

The last name was not as concerning as the others and her name was Night Shade; a Pegasus mare that is known as a model throughout Equestria, however, when he was in the guard, he knew that she could kick his flank just like her mother. To top it all off, they were all in the same room as Summer and Winter. He took a swig of his whiskey and made plans to get drunk tonight at the bar.

“How bad is it?” Emerald asked. Storm handed her the paper and watched her face slowly paled. “So...Should we hire a platoon of the guard to prevent them from destroying Canterlot, or have an elite shadow one of them 24/7?” Emerald ask half-serious, half-jokingly.

“I don't know, Mr.Caller, your thoughts?” the headmaster asked. Strom finished his glass of whiskey and poured himself another. “Is it too late to end my contract early and find another retirement job?”

<<0>>

I smiled as I left the train and began walking down the cobblestone streets to the Academy that was close to the mountain side at the east end of the city. Unlike Canterlots School for Gifted Unicorns, who's school was connected to the castle. CSFGI was an all around prestigious institution for all races. A degree from CSFGI could get into any university you wanted to go to, even if your grades weren't best.

At this school was where my future hanged in the balance, literally. It was utter bullshit that I had to have a record and a decently filled transcript in order to join the guard. What's more, bullshit was that I could get charged for not going since I was admitted the day after Luna dropped the whole, ‘I know who you are, are you a threat human,’ bomb on me. The fact that she learned about that and pretty much everything I will take to the grave should be liable as; Extreme Mental Violation, or to put it simply. “Mind-rape.” Alas, the past is the past and I know Luna won't tell a soul about the horrors that were my childhood.

As I walked down the bustling streets to the school, I got odd looks from the asshats that were the Canterlots higher class. I heard many comments about my scars and my eye, at least, the weren't as bad as the ponies in Cloudsdale. Those guys deserved to die in hellfire.

The walk to the Academy grounds was bland and uneventful. There was no asshat that I could beat living shit out of and the most offensive insult about my eye was, ‘Gastly.’ Like, come on! There was this one pony that said that I looked like dragon skull-fucked me with his claws! Fucking pussies can't spit fire for the life of them.

I eventually found the main, black iron gate that leads into a huge are that was designated as the school rounds. I walked passed the gate onto a brick road with trees along the entire length of the road. The end of the road was a large white fountain with a statue of a sea pony puking water to the road basic below. To the right of the statue, from what I remembered from the map, directly lead to the mare dormitories while the left to the stallion dormitories. Northward from the statue lead to the school itself as well as the club rooms. Since I had a week to get acquainted with the entire layout of the school, I decided to check in my room to drop off my stuff so that I could invade the nearby bookstore for some reading material.

The female dorm looked like a small collection of five-star, five-story buildings. The was four in total that were built in a circle around a large courtyard to hang around in. The buildings themselves were Victorian style brick buildings with a flat roof. Tall trees were everywhere, making it loom like this area was in a small, thin forest. I looked at my key to see which building I was in and made my way to building 2, the house of Seasons, as said on my card the was attached to my key.

I trotted into the dorm as I saw fillies began to flood the area. I made it my best interest to avoid them for now as I didn't want to cause a seen...yet. Inside a pair of glass doors that had fancy metal work to make an outline of each season with a small symbol, was a simple foyer with a round desk at the center of the room. A red carpet leads from the door to the desk and to two other sets of doors that lead to different areas of the building. Behind the desk was a; light brown, earth pony mare, with a three-toned mane that was in the colors of fall. She saw me walk up to the desk and gave me a big smile.

“Hello, little filly! My name is Autumn Song and I am the head caretaker and administrator of The House of Seasons. How may I help you today?” she chirped.

“Hi, I'm Winter Rose, I was wondering if you can tell me what's all in the building and where room 69 is?” I asked showing my admission card, telling her that I was a student here.

“Welcome, Miss Rose to the house,” she beamed, handing me back my card. “The doors on the right goes to the recreational area. There you will find a platter of things to do with your friends like; the pool tables, movie room, canteen, foosball, darts, pool and hot tub; art room, dance room, music room, lounge, arcade and martial arts room. All of which are of the highest quality and appropriately sized to accommodate our maximum population of 192 residents.”

“Okay, Spitfire wasn't lying when she said that the rec-center was awesome,” I thought out loud. The mare gave me a proud smile. “I agree, however, the roof is where I think you'll like the most, but I'll keep it a surprise,” she winked. I made a note to check the roof later.

“Now, to the doors on the left is where to actual rooms are. You will find room 69 on the top floor on the third door to your right. I assume that you know that you will be bunking with three others?” I gave her a quick nod. “Do you know who they are?” I asked.

“Of course,” she paused and pulled out a book and opened up to a random page. “You will be sharing the room with; Blue Moon, Astral Aria, and Maple Leaf.” My ears perked up when I heard Blue and I was going to share a room, the mare noticed this too. “Have a friend on the list?” she smiled. “You could say that,” I smiled back.

“Well, I'll send you on your way now. I can see that there is a bunch of fillies coming to the door.” I looked back and sure enough, there was a small group approaching the door. “Thanks for the help,” I said before heading to the door on the left. “Your welcome,” Autumn called back.

<<0>>

I opened the door to my room after fumbling with the key for a minute as I couldn't get a good hold on it with my face. I walked in and took inventory of the space that was going to be my home for the next ten months.

To the left of the door was a coat and boot rack, to the right was a small coat closet. The front hall wasn't that long as it lead directly into the furnished living room. Said living room had a small, fake, brown leather couch and love seat that was up against the two walls. At the center of the room on the beige carpet was a dark brown coffee table. The walls were a light green that was easy on the eyes and the roof had a gem lamp that was activated by a switch by the end of the entrance hall. To the right of the room was a hall that led to three doors. Two of which were bedrooms while the third was the bathroom.

To the left was two more doors and an entryway to the kitchen and laundry room and dining room. I decided to claim a room that was close to the bathroom as I would most likely need it a lot more due to my daily routine. I walked into the door to the right into my room and found; a twin sized cloud bed, a desk, dresser, a trunk, and a nightstand with an alarm clock on top. I placed my saddle bags in my truck for now and pulled out a sign that I made to tell my roommates that this room was mine, and placed it on the door before I continued my tour.

The kitchen was small, same with the dining room and laundry room. They were all small and ran of electronic equipment. The table was small and brown like the one in the living room, but it was on a hardwood floor. Everything else was simple and did the job. After my tour, I walked back to the living room and found a new face staring back at me.

She was a unicorn mare with a milky - blue coat and a long, curly, light purple mane and tail and she had purple eyes. Her cutie mark was a treble cleft with three stars around it. She wore the same skimpy uniform as me and she had a suitcase at her side. I instantly recognized her as Astral Aria and gave my roommate a welcoming smile, even though she was staring at my eye. “Hi, I'm Winter Rose and you must be Astral Aria. It is nice to finally meet you.”

“How do you know my name?” she asked, still staring at my eye.

“The front desk lady told me,” I replied.

“Oh...uh…That makes sense,” she said before a grin appeared on her face. “So, you wouldn't happen to know where babies come from?” I froze in place at the question. I couldn't tell if she was serious or pulling my leg, but before I could answer someone else did that for me.

“It's called sex. A stallion sticks his thing in mares vagina. He cums inside, sending his seed into the womb where it meets up with the mares eggs. The combine to make a zygote and that becomes a fetus the grows in the womb for nine months. Then the mare gives birth, making a baby,” Blue explained, causing Aria to blush halfway through. “Off course the is a lot more than that, but you'll learn about it sex-ed class during gym period, or health.”

I rolled my eyes. “And what am I, chopped liver?” I said. Blue turned to me and gave me a big hug to which I returned with glee. “Nah, just a pain,” she giggled as we broke free. Then she got serious. “So what happened Winny? Why do you have those wicked scars? And why is your eye red?” she asked with concern. Aria broke free from her blushing trance and looked at me quizzically. I gave them both the short answer, only telling them about the fight and some parts about the hospital. Blue began to cry when I told her that I almost died, but that was remedied with more hugs.

"It's okay, Blue, I'm fine," I smiled softly as the filly nuzzled me with warm affection, making Aria a little awkward in the process. "Sure I look a bit rough, but at least, it matches my warrior goddess look quite well."

She let go a quiet chuckle. "Yeah, it does doesn't it?" She pulled away from me and rubbed her wet face all over Aria, causing her to yelp in surprise. Just as we were about to continue our heartfelt reunion, the door opened and a filly with a; dark auburn coat and a dirty orange mane that was in a ponytail, walked in. She gave us a blank look with her strange pink eyes.

"Sup," said Maple as she took her bags to the room closest to the kitchen without saying anything else. Blue and I just shrugged and went about unpacking our stuff for the year. While Aria stood in the living room, frozen in place after she saw us share a deep, long kiss right in front of her.

She died standing there a few days later.

Chapter 24. Clubs!

View Online

I sat in the schools detention center with a bloody nose, a black eye and a few cuts and bruises from today's earlier events. Sitting at the other end of the room was my new punching bag, Summer Rose. In between us were two stone-cold, thestral guards. She was a lot more beaten up than I was. Her right foreleg was in a cast, her mouth was tied shut, she had a broken nose and her wings had to be de-feathered to keep them from getting infected from the damage I've done to them.

We were having a dagger, staring contest while we waited for the Headmaster and Captain Emerald to come and deal with us, all because I was looking at the club sign up board.

Earlier...

I woke up bright-eyed and bushy-tailed at five in the morning. I went about my morning routine outside at the school's track field, alone and happy. The cool morning air was nice to wake up to as I went through the Wonderbolt grade exercise routine that Spitfire drilled into my skull. Once I was done, I pulled down a cloud and had an ice-cold shower, and trotted back to the dorm at seven in the morning.

I passed the nice lady at the desk with a smile and walked upstairs to my room. In the hall where my room was, I met up with Lockheart who was slowly carrying a big black chest on a small trolly.

I learned that that Lockheart and Crimson were in the room next to mine, and Sandy and Gloria was in a room on the floor bellow. We caught up and she didn't ask about the scar as Blue already told her on the way out to go buy some things to decorate her room in town.

I was shocked when she told me of the snuggle dungeon she brought with her. I had to look at the chest, to try and wrap my head around how she was carrying five of every, single, sex and fetish toy, in that box that she claimed was for, 'Relationship problems.' I decided that my virginity was not safe around that box after she said she had a dragon dildo of an adult sized dragon in the box.

I had to walk away before Lockheart decided to add another fetish to my list and to answer the call of coffee that was calling my name. We parted ways after I helped her get the box in her room and made a note to buy a titanium chastity belt if I was going to have a sleepover with her.

I had a quiet breakfast with Aria and Maple. I found it funny that Aria was still standing in the living room, fast asleep from the events of yesterday. I wanted to wake her up by licking her horn, but Maple decided that pushing her over while yelling, 'Cow tipping!' It was hilarious as she flailed on the ground yelling about how the aliens were coming, on the ground as she spun in a circle.

Maple was dying from laughing and so was I. Never have I felt my sides hurt so much from laughing. She promptly kicked us while we were on the floor, holding our sides in pain and joy.

After we had our fun making fun of Aria about the Probe that was coming to get her booty, which I promptly warned her that Lockheart was an alien that had hundreds of probes she wanted to use on her. Ya' know, because I'm nice. I decided to find something to do after school, which Maple told me about the clubs and where to find the sign-up sheets. I decided that joining a club was going to be somewhat enjoyable, so after breakfast, I left the dorm and headed to the main building to see what they were offering. If they didn't have something I liked, then I was going to make my own club.

I walked down the main road as the school life began to crawl out of the dorms to go do whatever they had to do. It was pretty early in the morning, not many would find themselves out and about since school doesn't start for a few days. I bet that the ponies that were out and about were exploring where their classes were being held, going into town to buy things for their rooms, or just walking around.

I passed a few ponies in our uniform that gave me a wide birth as they stared at my scars. I could assume that they were afraid of what I did to get my awesome scars, and I wouldn't blame them. I bet that just having them alone will give me a deadly reputation, causing ponies not to cross my path.

I walked pretty much in silence down a road that led straight to the main building from the dorms. The road was made out of red brick with trees lining the road. It took me a few minutes to get to the actual school and it was impressive.

The school was in the Victorian style like the dorms. It was a two-story building that was easily the length of two football fields and one football field wide. I whistled at the sight of it as I jumped into the air to see it from the top. It looked like it was a giant star that had spaces like a snowflake that was separated into five sections. I don't understand the practically of the shape, but I could care less.

I flew back down and entered the school through a set of double, glass doors that had the same metal work as the door at the dorm. Inside looked like a typical, high-society school. There was; carpet for floors, lockers, mahogany doors with golden handles, lights lined the ceiling, and there was a map that shows where everything is on the wall, to the immediate right of the door. To the left of the door was a staircase that leads to the second floor.

I looked at the map and saw that I was in section 'C,' the science wing. I looked over the map, making note of all the sections and where all my classes were. I found where I was to go to sign up, which was in section 'A,' the administration wing, which was also at the center of the school. With that in mind, I trotted through the empty halls to the wing.

I found the sign-up board that was right beside the headmasters office. There were a few ponies that also had the same idea as I and were surveying for what they wanted to do. I looked at the board and noticed that half of it was dedicated to the musical arts. I chuckled as I saw only one, art club, and one dance club. One would think that there would be a lot more in those areas to complement the insane amount of music clubs in the school, hell, there were even more flying clubs than regular exercise clubs!

Aside from my demented sense of self-harm for my usual exercise routine, I decided to stay away from sports. I looked at the board and saw a fight club, which was already full and was being run by that punk from the train and her sister Lunar Eclipse. I rolled my eyes and continued looking.

Just as I about to pull a note from the Engineering Club, I heard a commotion coming from down the hall. I turned as I placed the note in my should satchel and saw three ponies walk down the hall, causing all the canon fodder to separate.

'From the looks of things, I assume the filly in the middle is the leader of the trio,' I thought as I admired the piece of flank that was walking my way.

The filly in the middle had a mane that looked like the sunset itself was cascading over her shoulders. She had a bubblegum pink coat, with a body that was sexily toned to perfection. Her wings looked like they were groomed by the angels. She had; smoky, violet eyes, that would make Lockheart wet just by looking at them. Her tail was like her mane, but it looked like a fox tail that curled up at the tip. All in all, she was a nine out of ten. She would be a perfect ten if she didn't hold her head high like she owned the place.

Her friends weren't important.

Just as I was about to head to the town to pick up some things for my room, I was lifted off of the ground by the two lackeys and thrown into the nearby dumpster, effectively turning the mare from a nine out of ten to a negative infinity and needed to be slapped out of a hundred.

<<0>>

Captain Emerald sat in the corner of the hall with a medic and watched Winter Rose get tossed into a garbage can by Summer Roses lackeys. Emerald sighed, knowing that she will actually need to get a group of guards to keep an eye out for the Trinity Seven as they were starting to be called. The twins already sent a few ponies to the hospital in the first hour of being spotted on the school grounds. Spring Rose already stole an entire candy store last night and was being held in the dungeon until school starts. Night Shade was doing her last photo shoot while Autumn Rose was schooling Captain Shinning Armor in swordplay.

She groaned at her luck but was also happy that she was going to get an unlimited tab for the week, that was going to pay for by her retired boss who was already filling up a fridge full of booze. She watched and waited for the two to duke it out to minimize damage to herself and the medic.

Winter pulled herself out of her temporary location called, 'garbage can,' with a demented smile adorning her face. She was not pleased with how she was treated by the two asshats that were now on her, 'Hell is too good for them,' list. She walked back to where she was standing which was occupied by Summer Rose who was looking at the club board.

The two lackeys took notice of their impending doom and went to intercept Winter. Winter cracked her neck as the two fillies tried to push her away. Winter jumped up over one of them, did a front flip with her back heel spinning at an ungodly speed, that collided with one of the ponies. Knocking her out cold. Before the other could react to what just happened. Winter stood on her back legs and spun into the air again, round house kicking the other filly, send her into the garbage can.

Winter landed right beside Summer who wasn't paying attention and paid the price with a hoof breaking her nose, and sending her tumbling down the hall, causing a few unlucky bystanders to fall when she collided with them.

Summer got back up to a smiling Winter who was waiting in a battle stance. Summer glared pure death at Winter and bolted at her while using her wings as a big speed boost. Winter couldn't react in time and was pile drived into the nearby wall. They slid down the hall while Summer savagely pummeled Winters face for a few moments before she was kicked off by a very enraged pony.

Winter round house kicked Summer as she was recovering from being knocked off of her. Summer tried to block it with a forehoof, but to her dismay. She screamed as her forehoof was shattered. Winter didn't wait for Summer to recover and grabbed the writhing pony by the mane and threw her at the wall. Summer hit the wall with her back leg at an odd angle, causing it to break as well. Winter stormed back over and grabbed Summer by the mane again, and with a quick spin. She threw her at the headmaster's office window, sending her through with ease.

"Fuck you too," Winter said as she brushed herself off and was quickly intercepted by Captain Emerald. Winter sighed as she watched the medics come into the hall to retrieve the screaming Summer Rose. Emerald sighed as well as she had some paperwork to do about the private escorts she will need to hire.

Present...

"So, what do we have here?" asked Storm caller as he walked into the room with Captain Emerald. I broke free from my glaring contest with Summer and gave him my attention before I decided to use my lightning ball trick that I learned on the train, and throw it at Summer.

"Two fillies already on the verge of being kicked out if it wasn't for your titles keeping both of you here," he said coldly. "However, since you two can't be kicked out, both of you get to use this punishment that hasn't been used in a long time. Do you know what it is?" Summer and I shook our heads in fear of what is to come.

"Well, it's called The Buddy Rule. In other words, a magic chain will be on both of you for a month. Summer, you will be replacing Maple in Winters dorm room in The House of Seasons. Your stuff has already been moved there, you can sort it out later," he smiled.

"WHAT!?" Both of us said in unison. "Like hell, I'm going to share a place with that pompous bitch!" I pointed to Summer. "Shut the fuck up you cum sponge! I don't want to catch your filth nor be in the same room as you!" Summer snapped back.

Storms eye twitched.

"You wanna go!?" I shouted back. "I smash your fucking skull in!"

"You can't do shit mutt!"

"SHUT UP MAGGOTS!" Storm shouted, silencing me and Summer in an instant.

"Chain 'em!" he ordered the two ponies separating us. We couldn't react in time as the thestrals placed a green gem against our chests, which cause a collar to appear around our necks with a stream of green lightning holding us together. Once they backed off, the chain vanished, leaving behind an emerald to jut out of our chests in an unnatural way. 'Thank God it wasn't painful,' I sighed with relief.

"No then, you will love each other like sisters or the chain will zap you both," just as he said that we were zapped, even though I wasn't thinking of murdering Summer with a rusty spoon.

"Zap!" 'Okay, never mind.'

"Summer," Storm looked at the cringing Summer from the pain from the chain. "Since your wounds will be fully healed in just a few hours, thanks to you healthcare. You will and Winter will be escorted by, Corporal Shadow Step and Corporal Light Step here back to the dorm for the rest of the day. Do you understand?" he growled.

"Fine, I have nothing better to do anyway," she scoffed.

"And you Winter," he pointed to me. I smiled like a retard for him while I pointed at myself to see what kind of pain I will have to deal with. "Since you didn't do anything wrong in the first place, you get the job of writing in a diary of your progress at how well you two were getting along." My hoof dropped at how lame that was. "But since you escalated the fight to where it was. You also have to share your room with Summer for the first week of your punishment. And don't try to hide it as your escorts will be shadowing you two for the entire year. Now if you'll excuse me, I'm going golfing."

He left the room, with a smile, making him the top of my hit list.

Chapter 25. Dear Diary.

View Online

Dear Diary.

Fuck you! If it wasn't for that bitch Summer and her lackeys, I wouldn't be forced to write on you with the threat of being zapped if I didn't.

Anyways...

Today is September the second, 2003.

Yesterday, after Storm put the chain on, we had to sit in the detention room until Summer was fully healed. Once she was ready to move, we were escorted back to our room in silence. Summer kept her high and mighty attitude while we walked back, and began to mock me and my scars despite getting her ass handed to her on a bloody, silver platter.

Aside from the brisk walk in the late afternoon back to the dorm. I figured that I was going to have a trip to town tomorrow to pick up some things from a store called, Madam Black. Back to the topic as I am wasting paper!

We got back to an empty dorm, and Summer went immediately to her new room to sort it out. Thank God I didn't need to be a meter away from the cunt, otherwise, I would have gone insane, or would have murdered Summer. We spent most of the evening away from each other until it was time to bunk in my room or be shocked. Blue and Aria were shocked that Maple had to move out and was replaced by a bitch that tried to force them to slaves, which she got a boot to the head, and one for Aria, because...Reasons.

When she couldn't lift a hoof to the others, she decided to clock in early, to my annoyance. She tried to kick me off of my own bed. Keyword: “Tried.” She was zapped nonstop until she gave up my bed and tried to lay on the floor, but the Emerald didn't like that either. I was zapped until I was on the floor with her, that's when it hit us. We had to share a bed we both groaned in unison. Of course, we fought on the bed until we were zapped again and it wouldn't stop until we were cuddling under the covers. Summer was absolutely pissed that we had been forced to hold each other like lovers and couldn't think of bad thoughts towards each other. We didn't fall asleep until four in the morning. Thank God I took a break on Wednesday from my routine.

Anyhow. I managed to get our stalkers to force Summer to come with me. So I'll see you later you stupid book.

P.S. Blue is the best pony and cuddler.

<<0>>

I put on my now empty saddle bags and was ready to go to town after writing in the diary about yesterday's events. Today, I was going to spice up my room, get some school supplies and I had to make a stop at the castle to check up on my land to make sure that Green Eco did his job with Silent Hill.

I wasn't going to have a bitch with a God-complex ruin my day, thankfully, I had Shadow Step and Light Step to keep Summer out of trouble. If she acts up when I'm at the castle, I have asked Shadow to squirt her with a squirt gun since that was the only way I can harm her and not get zapped. If it wasn't for the fact that Blue was going to visit family today, I would have liked her to come along on a date to get rid of that annoying itch, but I was stuck with Summer. So no getting laid tonight. Fucking cockblock that was named Summer.

“Just because we are tied together, doesn't mean you can push me around like a commoner. You should be glad that you are even allowed to bask in my radiance,” Summer said as we walked passed the main gate and into Canterlot proper. “Hey! Listen to me you serf!” she demanded. I groaned as I continued to walk to my first destination.

‘At least, she has a voice that was as sexy as she looks,’ I thought as she went on and on about how I should worship her. ‘Heh, if the cultists at Silent Hill were following my religion that I made up for them—With good intentions, then Summer would be kissing my feet or else I would have them sacrifice her to the God of Awesome, Kamina. By shooting her out of a cannon with her wings tied into the heavens.’

Once Summer realized that I wasn't listening to her, she shut up just as we arrived at our first stop, Madam Blacks Erotica Emporium, and look! Lockheart was walking out with a smile on her face and a skip in her step. ‘I swear she is the embodiment of the NSFW side of Tumblr...I miss Tumblr. I miss the Internet.’ Putting aside my thoughts, I saw Lockheart walk up to us with a big smile and spoke like she won the Equestrian lottery...If there was one.

“Hey, Kitten!” she chirped, causing a slight blush to form on my face from her nickname of me. “And Summer,” she spat, pushing aside the queen of no one. “Hey, Puppy,” I chirped back, causing her to blush from my new nickname for her. “What are you doing here?”

“Well~” She flexed her wings to wiggle her bag. “I am here to buy a few, brand new toys that just came out. I got to make sure that my arsenal is up to date for when a relationship problem pops up. That, and this toy is amazing,” she cheered. I rolled my eyes and asked without thinking while Summer and our guards looked at her and the store in confusion. “What is it?”

She gave me a wink. “Just a Japonies greatest fantasy with a range of twelve feet has twelve appendages, and has the ability to pump the tasty, artificial stuff in all areas.”

‘Mother of Celestia's cake fetish! That shouldn't be allowed to exist. Whoever invented that should be buried on the surface of the sun,’ I mentally feared for my life at what Lockheart had acquired. Such bondage power shouldn't be placed in her hooves, and she has five, always five. ‘God help us all.’

“Keep it away from me please, I like to walk for the next week...Or month,” I cheekily said. She gave me a wink. ”I'll keep that in mind Kitten. Anyhow, I'll see you later,” she purred, leaving my three followers very confused.

“What just happened?” Summer asked. “Why was Thee, Ruby Lockheart, the master of dating, talking to a rat like you?”

I shrugged as I walked up to the door to the store. “We were friends since Flight Camp.”

“Hmpf, lucky to be friends. I'm surprised she even lets your filthy coat around her, let alone call her a cutesy name, and what is this place anyway? Some sort of store for babies?” she sneered while the two guards had the same question on their identical faces. I gave them an evil smirk. “Why don't you see for yourself?” I said walking into the store. The three ponies, hesitantly, followed close behind.

Later…

Summer stayed quiet after our trip into Madam Blacks. The second we walked into the store, the little princess covered her eyes and had a big red blush on her face for the entirety of the trip. Our two blushing guards had to carry her all throughout the store while I grabbed a few thing's like; Playpony posters, a few toys for Blue and me, some ear studs for my right ear, a tattoo kit with azure and red ink, and a simple hygiene kit since I used Spitfires back home.

Once I was done buying the stuff, which the adults were fine with like it was a normal occurrence, we went and bought some extra school materials. Sadly, Summer went on a rant for an hour straight about how much of a whorse I was while in that mock version of Staples from Earth. It even was called Staples, but with the added, ‘Office Surplus,’ at the end.

When we were done with that, I told her to behave while we were in the castle for my meeting. Of course, she didn't believe that I was important or anything, and the guards had the same thought, even if they didn't say it out loud. I could tell from their rolling, unbelieving eyes. We walked up to the main gate where we were stopped by two identical guards in golden armor.

‘Time to show the princess who was the real boss,’ I thought as one of the guards asked me for some papers. I gave him a smile. “Code: Delta-T-36,” I said causing the four guards to gasp. “O-Open the gates!” shouted the guard that asked me for the papers. The gate opened in a matter of seconds and the guard shook in place as I gave him a smile. “Thank you, my good pony. Tell Nomad to change my code to the B-6 series as a civilian heard my code.”

“O-Of course, Baroness, Winter Rose,” the guard said with a nervous smile. I looked back to see if Summer changed her attitude, but all I saw was smug indifference, the guards, however, had their jaws digging to the center of the earth. I gave them a warm smile and left them behind.

Later…

“Ah! Lady Rose, how good it is to see you!” A green, unicorn stallion with an even darker green mane cheered behind a simple desk as I, and my company walked into the room. “As to you, Green Eco. I take it you have my annual ready for review today like I asked?” I smiled as I sat down in a rather comfortable chair while Summer seethed at me in the corner of the room on a beanbag chair. The guards were too stunned to move and stood dumbstruck by the door, in silence.

“Indeed, I do, would you like me to read it out loud for you?” he asked politely. “Please,” I replied. He pulled out a scroll from within his desk and cleared his throat. “First, let's talk about the mountain town of Silent Hill and it's inhabitants.” I nodded for him to go ahead.

“According to the report; Silent Hill is up to code in all aspects and now has a thriving, mining, farming, textile industry and economy. The township has a train station with visitors coming and going for the hot springs and adventurous, unknown areas of Mount Temptest.” He paused and frowned at the paper.

“Go on,” I said.

“The ponies that visit the town are a little disturbed by the recently constructed temple at the summit of the mountain. Apparently, there is a cult of ponies who worship you and preach your holy words. Normally, Celestia's Dawnguard would dispute this cult, but instead, it was left alone because it was harmless and their practices were said to be rather beautiful.”

I gave him a smile, happy that they were following my mantra that I gave them. “Anything else?” I asked.

“No, it's just strange that they hold a dance festival on the full moon and put all of Equestria's best to shame. That's all,” he frowned. “Then continue with the rest,” I said. “Of course,” he took a sip from a cup on his desk and continued.

“The second thing in the report is the financial and political standing of your land. According to our estimates, your land, which is now called, by Celestia, The Valley of the Wind. Is doing better than every single serfdom of the Nobles, combined. The Emergency budget and renovations are in the hundreds of thousands, the trade of raw materials from the mines are bringing in so much money, that we had to make a giant bank, to keep it all safe. The taxes you have implemented have caught the eyes of every middle and lower class pony, causing riots to have their taxes just like yours throughout Equestria.”

‘That's interesting,’ I noted.

“Because of all of this, you have become richer than Celestia, Luna and Cadence combined, yet you put it all back into the land to be used by the town, for the town. This has caused the population to grow from five hundred to two thousand in a matter of weeks.”

He paused to take another sip of what he is drinking while I cheered internally that all my changes were doing so well. He continued.

“Since the protests began for reforms to our current economic taxation, Celestia has decided to separate The Valley of the Wind as its own country to avoid political backlash and recognized you as, what the cult calls you, Empress of the Wind.”

‘What?’ My mind blanked.

“So, congratulations, Empress Rose. You are now the ruler of your own country.’

‘WHAT?!’

“Princess Celestia has invited you for your official coronation on December 21st. Afterwards, you are to discuss treaties between Equestria and your yet to be officially named country in the summer of the next year, at the Grand Summit that will be held at Friendship Castle in Ponyville...And that wraps up the report. Is there anything you need Empress Rose?”

I tried my best not to bolt out of the room and murder Celestia for throwing me under the bus, then falling castle, just so she can make me deal with her problems with the nobility as a public punching bag! Summer was absolutely appalled that I was now, literally, an Empress of my own country. The guards standing by the door fainted, while I was trying to hold myself back to prevent me from curb stomping Eco for giving me this bullshit.

I was no leader, hell, I hated the role! I always preferred to be the lone wanderer without a care in the world. Now? Now I have to deal with a brand new country that was doing better than Equestria in every aspect in less than a month! The only upside to this was that I could rub it in Summers sexy face as I was now on par with the Princesses in term of political power. ‘Arrg...I wonder how Spitfire would react that her little girl was now a leader of a new country? I bet she would have a stroke and go to a doctor to get her gender changed if that was possible.’

“Is everything alright Your Highness?” Eco asked in a concerned tone as my eye was twitching like a machine gun. “Yeah, I just have to murder Celestia later for doing this to me in order to get her fat ass out of the fire she sat on with the nobility about my reforms,” I said like a mad mare. “Anyway, is that all?”

“N-No, Miss Rose. That was all of it,” he said in a nervous tone.

“Good, now if you'll excuse me. I'm going to leave this room and pretend like the later didn't happen and head back to the dorm and not plot the assassination of one of our fair ruler's.” And with that, I left the room with three utterly shocked ponies back to the dorm and pretend like this never happened.

<<0>>

Dear Diary.

Today, I did not plan on murdering Princess Celestia after my meeting with Green Eco, even though I really want to for what she did. It wasn't my fault that the recently freed slave town would become as prosperous as it did in a month.

Sure I went with the whole, ‘tax the rich, free the poor’ thing. A pony who makes 160000 bits down there would be taxed at 40% annually while a pony who makes 15000 would be taxed at 5%. It is just and fair in my eyes at least. This system gives us a higher budget for social services and extra to fund building expenses. It wasn't my fault that using this system would work so well and since there was a fuck tonne of gold being mined, I figured I would go with the currency system that my old home used. So I had my own currency made which was now worth twice as much as an Equestrian Bit.

So I basically made my own dollar with a symbol of the Wind on the silver coin. Sure this caused a huge influx of immigrants that turn Silent Hill into a small city. Sure they were self-sufficient. Sure they had mine that mined metals that could cause the industrial revolution. Sure I made everyone equal and had the same laws as each other because stallions in Equestria can be publicly raped and no one would care. Okay, I was pretty much Gandhi to these ponies and was now paying the price. Fucking Celestia, can't fucking deal with your arrogant nobles and you just had to throw this on me to deal with it, didn't you?

Anyways…

Summer was quiet afterwards. She didn't talk, look at me or even stood near me. It was both great and concerning as her eyes looked rather defeated. Even though she was a pain in my flank, I kinda liked seeing that fire in her eyes. Strange, when I think of her I don't get that weird itch around her, but everyone else I do. Strange…

Back on topic.

Summer and I were alone in the dorm for the night. Blue was spending time with her family while Aria was having a sleepover with her friends at The House of Elements across the courtyard. We had pizza that we ordered, had a shower, and shared the bed to prevent being shocked like last time, but she was acting a bit strange. When I woke up in the middle of the night to use the bathroom, she broke our little wall we made to keep each other on our sides of the bed and was cuddling with me with a content smile...I think I heard her mumble something about finding her special some pony, but I can't be too sure…

Anyways…It's one in the morning and apparently, Summer is going to a party with her niche of friends at a mansion tomorrow evening. She said that cousin Night was also attending, but she didn't call me a lesser or something about coming. Which was weird. Anywho, I'll see you tomorrow you stupid book.

P.S. Summer is really cute when she sleeps. I almost fainted looking at her as she curled up like a tiny kitten.

Chapter 26. Party crashing fun!

View Online

Dear Fucking Diary.

Summer was cute last night, but the second we woke up, she was back to her usual bitch self. I was having so much fun with the peaceful silence as Summer didn't say a word for the entire time after that bullshit meeting. Anyway, I'll finish this later. I have a party to crash!

<<0>>

I put the dairy down as I saw the clock tick to the fifth hour of the day. In just an hour, I was going to a yard party at Priceless Jewels mansion for her birthday. I was forced to come as we were chained together and our guards said so since I dragged her around yesterday. Thankfully, if it wasn't for the fact that cousin Night Shade was going to be there with her father. I would have set the mansion on fire.

I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I had my collar on with the little silver bell attached to it, my earrings were cleaned and had a perfect black shine. I didn't have to add any makeup as my eyes were on par with Summer in the lashes department, giving me that smokey, seductive look. I decided to add something since I wasn't going to wear that skimpy school outfit to the party. I was, at least, going to go with some class.

I put on a black leather jacket that had a high collar. I found it odd that the jacket had sleeves that ended halfway down my forelegs and how it ended at my waist. One would think that would compromise the warmth of the jacket, but in the end, it looked natural and epic. I left the jacket open and walked out of the bathroom and waited for Summer to get ready for like an hour.

I sat and waited on the wonderful couch for Summer while reading the Griffinicana Erotica, the fifth volume of the Pony Sutra series out of boredom. As I read the many positions that a pony could get into with a Griffin, I wondered what Blue was doing. I knew she left to go and join one of the most questionable clubs of the school with Lockheart. I swear that an Orgy Club should be allowed, period, but it's her life and she would get plenty of food for her changeling body. I had to accept that she wasn't going to stay with one pony anytime soon, it was not in her nature to do so. I guess being just, 'More than Friends' was as far as I was going to get with her. Still, I would have liked to have her all to myself, even for just a little while.

I sighed and closed the book that Lockheart let be borrow and watched Summer walk out of the bathroom, wearing the most prissy dress imaginable, that made me drool like an idiot. She looked like a sunset was wrapped around her so perfectly, that it would make Princess Cadence jealous and make her look like she was trash. Since I didn't know shit about clothes, that's the best I could describe it.

"It's too bad that your poor ass can't afford such expensive, see-through silk of such high-quality," she smugly said, killing my good mood.

'Just when she was about to get a compliment from me too,' I groaned internally.

"Whatever," I rolled my eyes. She gave me a snobby, 'Hmpf,' and walked out the door, with me following close behind with our guards.

We walked out of campus and was greeted with a fancy carriage that was waiting for us. The stallion's that were driving the carriage gave us a smile as we walked into something that Queen Elizabeth the third would ride as the roof was open. Once we were settled down on the red, velvet benches, the carriage began to move as the sun began to set, with our guards flying behind.

The ride was quiet for the most part. Summer didn't say anything, nor did the four stallions that were pulling the oversized jewelry box. I mostly focused my gaze on the sunset that moved unnaturally fast and was passed the horizon in a matter of minutes. The moon was just as fast going up as the sun went down. The higher the moon rose, the more street lamps lit up, lighting up the road like something out of a fantasy novel. I looked over to Summer, who was looking away from me and was watching the many buildings and ponies pass us by.

I couldn't help but stare in awe as her dress caught the light from the street lamps is such a way, that it made her dress shine and shimmer as bright as the stars. I'm not going to lie, she was absolutely gorgeous! She makes Feather Flight look like a fat, depressing, housewife and Fleur-de-lis like a twig with a fashion sense. Sadly, she was a cunt, if she wasn't. I bet we could be friends or even more? ‘Strange, I don't get that weird itch around her. Maybe I should talk to Lockheart about that,’ I thought.

“I see that you can't take your pathetic eyes off of me,” Summer smirked. I rolled my eyes. “Fine, you caught me. I'll admit that you are gorgeous, on the outside. On the inside, however, you are as ugly as a bag of tumors,” I said, causing her to blush and look away from me.

“T-That’s right, my tailor is the best of the best! Plus it h-helps to have such an amazing body like mine. Y-You should be thankful that you are even allowed to look at me and my perfect physique,” she stutter-blushed.

‘Why did she stutter?’ I asked myself, but before I could figure it out, we arrived at our designation.

We were not at a mansion like Summer had told me back at the dorm, but rather at the castle. We were quickly escorted to the gardens by our guards and a butler who looked at me like I was a serf or something, which put him on my hit list instantly.

The trek to the area of the party was quick and without delay. As we entered the area, I was rather surprised at how much crap and frilly - frilly foo-foo the ponies walking around with their parents were. In the north end of the area had a pyramid of presents that was as tall as Celestia. In the east corner was where a butt-load of food was on display for all to eat. The west corner had a stage where a small quartet of ponies playing classic music and the south, where we were from, had ponies in various kinds of dresses and suits pooling in.

The second we passed the little iron gate thing, all eyes were on us. Never have I felt so self-conscious in my life. I heard murmurs from the adults at how stunning Summer was and how well I complimented her and vice-versa. I was utterly shocked that I was also being praised for my bad girl look, Summer was equally surprised. We both silently decided that staying out of the spotlight was the beat idea. I don't want to know what will happen if the filly of the hour was ignored to a couple of her guests. We grabbed a bite to eat and sat on a bench by a small trove of assorted flowers, accompanied by our two thestral guards.

“What just happened?” Summer asked as I coughed up punch that was way to sugary. “Why are you getting attention for your hideous jacket? Why are they saying we look good together?” I poured my drink out in the flower bed in disgust. “I have a theory, ” I said before I asked Shadow to get me a cup of water.

“And what would that be?” Summer frowned at me as Shadow walked off to do my bidding.

“Well, they see me as a warrior Goddess for my scars and jacket while they see you as a Goddess of beauty for your dress. Because we look like polar opposites, they think we did this on purpose to complement and contrast each others style as we were seen coming in together. I can safely say that we will be the talk of the town and probably start a new fashion trend because of this,” I said, receiving a bottle of Sparkle Cola instead of water. Shadow just gave me a shrug and went back to his post.

“That's a pretty big guess, Winny,” said a familiar mare from behind. I and the confused Summer, turn around and saw Night Shade in a simple red dress with a cut down her right flank, revealing her leg in a very mature way. She wore a silver necklace with a little gold heart tied to the chain while her mane was tied in one long braid that went down her right shoulder. Summers jaw dropped while I just gave her a welcoming smile. “Sup, Night. How are you?” I said, jumping off the bench and giving her a quick hug.

“Could be better. That fight a month ago still bothers me a bit. How are you doing since you got the scars? Is aunty Spitfire doing alright?” Summer just stared at me confused, which was my cue to make her even more confused.

“Mom is doing fine and so am I. The scars make me look like a badass and my red eye is pretty cool too. Anyways, what are you doing in Canterlot? I heard something about a photo shoot or something?” I said with a smile as Summers' eyes widen in shock of what I just said.

“Well, that's good. My mom was a bit worried about you after you took on an entire pack of Diamond Dogs all by yourself, and as for why I'm here...I'm going to CSFGI this year. Plus, I just finished my modeling career for the fall, winter and spring line,” she boasted.

Summer was now fully broken.

“Sweet!” I cheered. “I'm in class A. What class are you in?” I asked. She gave me a bright smile. “No. Way. I'm in the same class! What house are you in? We got to hung out later.”

“I'm in The House of Seasons, but Summer here is currently glued to me. So I hope you don't mind a third wheel?”

“Dang, I'm in The House of Cards, at least, we are right next door, and why are you stuck with her?” she asked with a raised brow. I gave her a sheepish grin and rubbed the back of my head. “We got into a fight, then chained together with a magic chain as punishment.” I pointed to the green crystal embedded in my chest.

"Did you win?” she said, checking out my crystal. “Of course, I did! Winter Rose never, almost, loses a fight,” I scoffed mockingly at Night in a posh voice. Night giggled at my antics and booped my nose, causing me to sneeze. “Yeah, yeah,” she dismissed me. “Anyways, it was nicking talking to. My dad is waving me over and I don't want to keep him waiting. I'll see you tomorrow. Sometime around lunch in the courtyard?”

“You got it,” I saluted. Night gave me a smile and walked off to where her father was carrying a ridiculously large present on his back. I turned back to Summer and saw that she had the thousand yard stare. I thought about bringing her out of her trance but I thought against it as the bane of my existence, Priceless Jewel, began to open the hundreds of presents that all her fake friends and their parents, gave her so that they could be popular. We sat there for the duration of the opening of the gifts and the cutting of the cake.

As the classical music stopped to make room for a karaoke contest, Summer finally broke out of her trance while I was practicing a new trick that Spitfire taught me a little while ago. This trick allows me to feel someone's movements before they happen. It was a tough skill to learn as only a pegasus with a high air affinity can learn it, but once you have it down, it's rather easy to use. I know it will come in handy if I get into another fight, as I will become untouchable so long as if they don't have the exact same skill underneath their belt.

She gave me a quizzical look before she saw the lights dim and a spotlight was pointed at the stage. We watch as a pony walked on and began to talk about how amazing Jewel was at singing and invited her up to set the standard for the rest. I listened in agony as she tortured a poor cat with her voice box for a few minutes. There was a forced applause at the end of her song about herself from the victims that had to endure that torment. Just as I was about to make a comment to Summer about Jewels horrible singing, the spotlight was aimed at me with the announcer calling me up to have a go. I politely declined to which I was called a chicken by none other than Jewel, herself.

“Say what now?” I growled at being called a chicken. Summer backed away from me to prevent herself from getting a bad reputation because of me.

“That's right, you're a chicken! I bet your voice is as ugly as your face. No wonder why Dame Summer Rose drags you around on that leash. You are just here to make her look good,” Jewel mocked, causing everyone to go quietly. My eye twitched in anger, but I held it back. I saw Night right behind her, looking at me with a bit of fear in her eyes. Summer was as far away from me as possible with one of our guards behind her while Shadow stayed close to me to prevent me from sending the birthday girl to the hospital as my gift to her.

“Okay, Rose. Do I take her bait and make a fool out of myself, or do I go on stage and crush her? If I play my cards right, I could try to evoke a Perfect Symphonic Harmony, but what would be a good song that I know of that fits my personality? Wait...I Know!” I thought as I gave her a smug grin. Instead of making a witty comeback to her dog comment, I walked onto the stage, cleared my throat, grabbed the mic and began to sing with the quartet backing me up.

I stood up on my hind legs and used the mic stand as support as I whistled the intro while tapping my hoof to the high beat of the song. In less than five seconds, the quartet was playing the song perfectly. I began to swing my hips in a slutty way as I held the audience's full attention. The intro ended and I began to sing to the best of my ability.

'Hey, brother, what you thinking?
Leave that old record spinning
You feel the rhythm, going.

"They call it lonely digging!" The quartet joined in.

'Let's end your time to lay low
Your knees a-bending, so
It's time to get up and let go

"You're gonna come undone!" I spun around once as the quartet something to go with the song. I smiled victoriously at the entranced crowd and continued.

'Hey, mama, how's it going?
Can't see your body moving
Don't leave the party dying.

"They call it lonely digging!"

"Your booty shaking, you know
Your head has no right to say no
Tonight it's "ready, set, go!"

The music picked up as I took off the mic from the stand and danced to the song with empowering vigor.

I danced a slutty Swing as I rapped the chorus, moving my hips like a Brazilian booty dancer as I twisted and twirled to the rhythm. The crowd was losing their shit while dancing to the song along with me. The trumpet player was bobbing his head to the beat, Jewel was raging in the background to the fact that I stole her spotlight and Summer was staring at me in awe while Night danced like she was covered with bees. I smiled as I finished the chorus and continued after the instrumental while using the mic stand like a pole dancer.

After I finished the song, I was welcomed with a thunderous applause. I gave a quick bow to the audience and to the quartet and walked off the stage to where Night and Summer were giving me jaw dropped expressions of amazement. As I walked up to them, I saw Jewel in the far back by the tables with her mother, shooting dirty looks my way. I smirked at them and gave a brohoof to Night before she went on and on at how sexy and awesome I was while Summer kept quiet.

<<0>>

Dear Diary… Again

Today was an eventful day. This morning I did my routine and was surprised that Summer kept up with me. Lunch was simple after Summer walked in on me while I hanged Miss September on my wall. She instantly began yelling at me to take the poster down. She failed in that regard. The afternoon was spent shopping again as Summer didn't have the textbooks she needed. Since I was nice, I bought them for her. Of course, she was ungrateful but because I did that. She was forced to follow me to a music store to buy a keyboard and some speakers. Not sure how or why they worked, but I know I will find out in Rune Theory as that's how they were made. Once I made the order and gave the guy my address for my instrument to be delivered. We went to go pick up Summers dress. After the pickup, we went back to get ready for the party.

The party was alright for the most part. Summer was acting weird as usual. If it weren't for the mare of the hour to challenge me to sing on stage, everything would have been fine, but of course, I just had to go up and destroy the cunt who challenge me with some Electro-Swing. I got to say, it was rather fun to wiggle my butt like that.

Anyways…

The party ended after I finished my song due to the princess of the party had fallen I'll, which was utter bullshit. She was embarrassed so hard, she couldn't show her face anymore for the smack talk she gave me. So, to everyone's disappointment, the party ended.

The ride back was quiet. Summer didn't say a word nor dared to look my way. When I decided that she was being too boring, I began stargazing and I saw something that was just plain weird. In my peripherals, I saw Summer wanting to say something, but just as she was about to say it, she blushed and looked away. I didn't say anything about it, but it was interesting, to say the least.

After the ride, we got back, got undressed and went to bed. I woke up in the middle of the night again to use the bathroom which I should really not drink coffee before going to bed, and found Summer on my side of the bed, with her head nuzzle into the crook of my neck again. This time, though, it kinda felt nice. She frowned cutely as I had to use the throne room, but when I came back. I decided to put her back into her old spot to see how she would react. I quickly fell back to sleep with Summer as a teddy bear.

P.S. She is, somehow, a better cuddler than Blue. I don't know if I should be thankful or frightened about that.

(By the way. She kicked me off of the bed and denied ever cuddling with me last night)

Chapter 27. Just an average Sunday.

View Online

Dear Diary.

Sorry that I haven’t made an entry in a couple of days, it just that there wasn’t much to talk about. The next day after the party, Night and I hung out for awhile with Summer as a tag along. We did pretty boring things like; talk about tom girl stuff, who was the hottest mare of Playpony and caught a movie. Summer was an asshat as usual, but she wasn't one in front of Night’s face for some reason like I thought she would, but whatever. Summer made a stupid comment about having more money than me, which was true as made sure that the vast majority of my funds get pumped back into my county that Celestia dropped on me during Night and I's date. Night basically broke and asked me to make her a princess, which I said no, but since Summer ratted me out, I made a comment about how Summer was going to be my lustrous maid for my castle if one was going to be made but I know my cultists. I could very much get one in a musical montage in less than a month. Thus, I began designing my castle after our date.

The day after was a bit interesting. After I did my morning ritual of self-harm via Wonderbolt grade exercises, I decided to walk around the campus. Summer complained the entire time about wanting to go back to sleep. I have heard rumors about this thing called, The Trinity Seven, while I listened to a group of colts cat calling me and Summer. I found it rather funny that these fillies are watched 24/7 by the royal guard to prevent them from destroying the school and that they were all in class A. I had to look over at my shoulder with a smile to our guards before I bolted like a rocket to see if I could loose them. Spoilers! I didn't.

Saturday was fairly boring. We just lounge around, read a book and drank coffee. Summer didn't say a word to me other than the odd insult that got really lame, really fast. On the upside! I stopped drinking coffee before bed. So that's a plus. Anyway, today is Sunday. School starts tomorrow and Summer is starting to worry me with using me as a teddy bear. I woke up in the middle of the night because I was just restless and found Summer kissing my neck and calling me a sweetheart. Since today is our last night together. I am glad that she is moving out of my room.

Though, being shocked still sucks. I have to wonder what Spitfire is up to? I bet she is missing my swearing.

<<0>>

Spitfire sat in her penthouse suite in Manehatten on the balcony, looking over the city. Beside her was Fleet Foot, drinking a martini. The orange mare sat on a cushion and looked in the general direction where her little thorn was at. She knew that she couldn't see the city on the side of Canterlot mountain, but she knew that Rose was there and was going to be there for the next ten months.

She couldn't help but worry for the little she-demon. Was she going to make any friends? Will she get kicked out for her mouth? Will she dominate her roommates? These, like the other thoughts in her mind, played back over and over again. Most of the time, it didn't bother her. It was when she was on her down time that it did. When she looked at books, she thought of Rose. When she posed for Playpony or walk the catwalk, she thought of her. Wondering what her face would look like as she performed on the stage that wasn't the Wonderbolts. She let loose a sigh and took a swig of beer that was in a glass beside her on a small table as the sun began to set.

"So, you know the location boss?" Fleet Foot perked up after downing her green martini. Spitfire yawned and downed her beer. "Yeah, the target is in the room on the lower floor in room 769. Sergent S is waiting for us the disposal site. Corporal B is on the roof with the evac carriage," Spitfire said as she pulled out a blade from her wings and tested it's sharpness.

"Got it, I'll make sure we are alone," Fleet Foot saluted before she left the balcony to do her part.

Spitfire sighed again, wonder how Rose would react that her modeling side career was just a ruse to assassinate targets that were a threat to Equestria and her allies. Then again, she knew that if Rose was to stay on the guard track, she might get recruited by the Skyguard or even the Shadow Wraths if she showed promise. She dreaded the day that her little thorn was going to join such a life-threatening career.

Spitfire put the blade back in its hiding place and went to work.

<<0>>

I yawned myself awake after a quick nap in the afternoon of Sunday. I had nothing better to do, so I thought I would spend my time being lazy. I rolled over on my really soft bed and found Summer glaring at me through tired eyes. I frowned and rolled back over, pretend I didn't see that, but Summer didn't like that.

"Get up you lazy bum! We are going to be late for the ceremony!" she shouted, pulling me off of the bed and shoved the skimpy school outfit in my face. I moaned from the pain of the fall and lazily put on the uniform while kicking myself for forgetting that today was the entrance ceremony and not tomorrow. Once I was done, with my uniform and using the bathroom, I walked out just as Summer turned around giving me a really erotic view of her flank and her cutie mark.

I wondered how she got her cutie mark as we walked together to the grand hall in the main building where a few thousand fillies and colts were gathering. Her cutie mark was similar to mine as it was one for combat. She had a kite shield that was outlined with gold with a gold rose-head in full bloom at the center, she had a halberd and a battleax crossing behind the shield, and she had three stars; one at the top of the shield, one to the left and one to the right.

That thought ended when I bumped into a familiar filly that was the very definition of, "Edgy." I rubbed my nose as I looked at a very pissed Solar Eclipse. Beside her was another filly that had the same color pattern like Sol, but it was red on black not black on red. The pony beside her gave me a smirk and backed away, Summer followed suit as a small crowd began to form.

"So, it's the egghead from the train," she smugly grinned.

"So, it's the cunt I knocked out on the train," I replied, causing everyone to gasp, even her opposite. From the scowl she gave me to that comment, I decided to turn on air sight just in case she went into, 'Full Metal Punching Fits,' at my face.

"That was a cheap shot and you know it," she growled as I saw four guards come into view.

"You said I was allowed one free hit, so it's your fault for being stupid," I spat back. Sol didn't like that as I saw and strangely felt her muscles tense up, signaling me that she was going to aim at my face with a sucker punch.

"Yeah, I won't lie about that, but now that I have you here. I'm going to break your scared up face in, in front of everyone!" she shouted.

She cleared the small distance in between me and her and threw a punch that was directed at my face, but I was ready. I moved my head out of the way like a boss and pushed her back as she recovered from her epic miss.

'Thanks Spits for teaching me this trick,' I thought as I watched Sol get up from her awkward tumble. She gave me a dark glare and stood on her hind legs and rolled her shoulders to make her look more intimidating. I rolled my eyes and stood on my back legs too and placed my left hoof behind my back and my right hoof out and did the, 'come at me bro,' gesture with a flick of the wrist.

She didn't like that and charged at me like a quarterback. I smiled as she bounded up in the air with her right hoof winding back. I jumped back just before Sol hit me and saw her hoof collide with the ground, creating a giant crater where I used to stand. I made a note not to get hit by that thing because I liked living.

She pulled her hoof out of the ground like it was nothing and charged at me again, this time staying on the ground. It was at this point in time that I realized the guards weren't coming in to stop her like I thought they would. Instead, they were watching in fear for their lives if they were to get involved. Just as I was about to make fun of the guards for being assholes, I saw the other girl grab a couple of swords from the dazed guards and tossed one to me and one to her sister.

I quickly armed myself as the two walked up to me on their back legs, each wielding a sword. 'Talk about unfair,' I thought as I tested the weight of my new blade. The two took that as an opening and charged at me in perfect unison. Sol jumped up into the air again while her sister ducked and thrust into my throat. It was at this moment that I realized that they were trying to kill me or permanently send me to the hospital. I jumped back again and parried the thrust, causing the blade to stab into the ground.

Sol was quick to recover from her jumping attack and began a relentless barrage of clumsy swings at me while I blocked the odd strike or redirected another. Her sister was quick to join back in, causing me to slowly walk back as they tried to break through my perfect defense while I had to make a plan to take them down before something bad really happens, that's when it hit me.

With a smile on my face, I began to generate electricity throughout my body like Feather Flight had taught me to improve my speed and endurance for flying. The two earth pony fillies didn't realize what I was about to do as we clanged and clashed our blades while everyone watched in awe and fear.

In my free hoof, I made a ball of spinning air and directed all the voltage that I suddenly gained into it, causing it to create a ball of condensed, spinning, blue, plasma. The two back peddle a bit while I stepped up my game so that I can grow the ball as big as I need it. I went faster, and harder, striking at their haphazard defenses. Sol's sister had to jump back a few feet, giving me just enough room to use my ball on Sol.

I smacked her sword to the side, exposing her chest for what I was about to do next. I brought my hoof with the ball and thrust it at her chest yelling, "Rasengan!" I watched in awe as I pushed the ball into her chest, causing it to look like it was imploding, then, in a split-second. Sol went flying back to the other side of campus, destroying trees, statues, and a shed before she stopped like a meteor struck the earth.

Everyone stared at me in horror as I stared at my smoking hoof. Her sister ran towards her to see if she was alright while the guards tackled me to the ground and knocked me out.

I woke up a few hours later, back in the detention room. My head was killing me and all I wanted to do was go back to sleep. My body was so sore, it was like I had a marathon with Lockhearts tentacle rape machines. I looked around the dimly lit room and saw four other fillies that were tied to their chairs. Two of them I remembered from the fight, the other two, however, not so much. Just as I was about to ask what the other two were doing here, the door opened up and ten ponies walked in.

The first few ponies I remembered from the last time I was in here. Storm Call, the Headmaster, Captain Emerald, Shadow Step and Light step walked in with a few others I didn't recognize. Storm was absolutely pissed when he saw me while the Headmaster was indifferent to everything. The others had a neutral mask on, unfortunately. Storm walked up to me and glared at me in utter hate while I just smiled like I did nothing wrong. He didn't like that.

"So, who taught you illegal combat magic and gave you the authority to use it Miss Rose?" he growled like a dying dog.

"No one," I said, the Headmaster raised a brow in response. "I taught myself it on the train a while ago, by mixing two passive pegasi only spells and before you asked why. Those two tried to cut me up with a couple of stolen swords for no reason," I pointed to Sol and her sister. They gave me dirty looks while the Headmaster chuckled with sadistic joy. Storm, however, was not impressed.

"That does not give you the authority to use that..." he was about to rant before I cut him off by slicing the ropes that tied me to my chain.

"There was four guards watching the entire thing! Hell, all four of them were just a few meters away. You can't say shit when your own guards that, from what I have heard, are suppose to prevent the Trinity Seven from killing each other. I have self-defense on my side as well as I have diplomatic immunity to you! Do you know what Luna would do if she found out that a world leader was killed on her very school she funded!" Storm back up with his ears against his head. The Headmaster was smiling like a mad mare while everyone else stared at me in shock.

"She would send you all to the fucking moon! So fuck you Storm!" I shouted as I walked out the door. I turned around to look at pony one last time before I turned back around and slammed the door shut in all their faces.

<<0>>

Dear Diary.

Today was a good day. I got into a fight, was knocked out, tied up, had a short tribunal, and stormed off back to my room to cry for a while because Emotions suck! I was absolutely pissed that Storm tried to throw me under the bus like Celestia for his incompetent guards! However, the reason I began to cry, holding Midna while hiding under my bed was because I don't fucking know!?

I couldn't tell if it was because my body felt like a board or because I might get kicked out, and school hasn't even started yet!

With that aside, the rest of the day was fairly quiet. Summer didn't dare say a word to me and stayed as far away from me as possible. Rumors were already spreading about me and a few others that I assumed were a part of The Trinity Seven. I got the cool nickname, 'The Untouchable Queen,' while the others got pretty cool names too.

Apparently, there was this filly that goes by the name of Autumn Rose. She got the name, 'Maiden of Death,' after she had a duel with thirty, highly trained guards...At once...While she wielded twelve swords with her telekinesis and a long sword with her hooves. That was just...No, just no. The girls that I fought had a couple of cool names too, even though they were on my shit list. Sol got the name, 'Warmachine,' while her sister, Lunar Eclipse, got the name, 'Razor.'

There was this other girl, Spring Rose, that had a nickname too, but how she got it should be impossible. She got the name, 'Shadow Fox,' because she stole an entire candy store. By 'entire,' I mean like the entire building; walls, doors, foundation, roof and everything else. The guards found the fully intact building on the mountain along with a crap ton of other stuff. Apparently, it was her clubhouse. I didn't dare to comprehend how she was able to steal a three-story building overnight, nor did anyone else. I already had enough brain damage from trying to figure out how Autumn could wield thirteen swords without a problem.

Anywho, Night, and Summer were the only ones of the Trinity Seven not to get a cool nickname yet. Which was really sad, they weren't part of the cool and deadly club. One day Summer, you will be as awesome as me.

Anyways, it's getting late and Summer is already sleeping on my bed for the last night. She told me that I wasn't going to be kicked out because I was in the right of the fight, so that's a plus.

Goodnight you stupid book. I'm going to cuddle with Summer tonight, even though I hate her as much as she hates me. I needz the cuddlez!

Chapter 28. First day jitters!

View Online

Dear Diary.

Today was alright. I didn't get into a fight, I wasn't behind bars, and Storm Caller wasn't allowed to interact with the guards anymore. I woke up to a surprise though it was a welcomed surprise. Summer didn't deny that she used me as a teddy bear or kick me off the bed. Instead, she gave me a blushing smile and asked if we could continue sharing a bed, despite our, 'Sister time,' of our punishment was over. I thought about kicking out of my room, but the way she was shifting in place told me she really liked sharing a bed with me, for some reason.

Is it just me or am I missing something?

Anyway...I said "yes," she smiled and I kicked her out of the room so I could get ready for class. After a quick breakfast, all four of us went to our first class as Class A.

We all walked together, gushing about who we will meet in the gym. I didn't care all that much as I was focused in on the whispers that all the NPC'S were saying. I liked the fact that I was called, 'The Untouchable Queen,' with the eye of time. I found it quite amusing that my right eye got its own nickname with a growing legend that I can see into the future with it. Talk about an epic reputation on the first day.

All of us walked into the girls locker room to take off our clothes with our classmates and what I found was too much brain damage. Sol and her sister were in my class, same with Autumn, Spring, Summer, and, of course, Night too. Everyone in the locker room stayed as far away from all of us as possible, even Blue while Lockheart was making out with someone inside of a locker.

'Seriously, can't that filly keep her thing in her pants for one second?! I bet she will be thrown into another group called, The Seven Deadly Sins if she keeps this up!'

After we got undressed and redressed in a pair of tight short-shorts and a white tee shirt, we left the locker room and met up with Storm Caller, again.

'I swear I can't get rid of him for the life of me!'

Gym class was simple, we did a simple warm-up and played dodgeball. Sure dodgeball was like we were all trying to murder each other. The new holes in the cement walls were proof of that. Thank God that I turned on my air sight, otherwise, I wouldn't be as pretty.

The next class was Rune Theory. It was very interesting as I learned how pegasi actually make the weather and with specialized runes! From what I learned, I can use my lightning affinity to charge a lightning crystal to power anything I want to! Airships work like this as they have a special fuel tank that holds a thunderhead inside with a couple of runes to let the millions of volts to power the engines of the ship for months at a time. In other words, I can finally recharge my vibrators, that, and all of us were given a project to show by midterms for 40% of our final grade. I decided that I was going to make a special type of wing blade that would allow me to make my pressure bubble during flight rather than make it on the ground, standing still.

The other class I won't talk about other than our last class, which was geology. When I first looked at the map of Equestria. I was slightly confused about all the countries of the world. Europona, which was the continent to the east was the strangest. It looked like Eurasia, but all the countries names were pony-puns, except; Russia, Germany, Sweden and China. I almost laughed at the pony-pun of Iran, which was Neighyan. Not sure why I found that funny, it just was.

With the first day being uneventful as it was, I was quite happy with the club I joined. The Engineering Club had all that I needed for my wing blades, that, and there were only two other members of the club. The first member was Aria, which wasn't all that surprising, she has a mechanics shop in her room with a bunch of random junk all over the place. The other member was a colt that looked like Umbreon from Pokemon and his name was Umbra Eon.

'I wish I was joking.'

We greeted each other and what-not while Summer was next door at her club that was all about fashion.

'I wish I was joking there too.'

Club time was boring as all the materials that I needed weren't in stock, so I basically sent a letter to Green Eco to get me the materials, because I can and had the funds if I needed them.

After Club time, Summer and I walked back together to an empty dorm, which wasn't all that surprising as we had to pass the Orgy Club and the sounds that came from within. Aria had to go around the long way to avoid the sounds while Blue was having fun with fifty others in the club.

'I need an adult if I was ever going to hang around Lockheart again.'

Summer and I talked, for a while. Of course, she made fun of me for being an egghead while she went on and on about how her new, 'friends,' were going to win the junior fashionista award since Night Shade was their lead designer and model. No surprise there.

She got really boring really fast, so, as the filly I was, I asked her to make me some naughty underwear since she said she was so amazing. That shut her up faster than the doors of Notre Dame to the Spanish inquisition, that and her face went from light pink to dark red in seconds.

We ate, talked some more that didn't involve anymore hate speech and went to bed. Summer was a bit awkward from earlier, but that just made it more fun when I decided to lick the entire length of her ear with my majestic tongue.

Never have I heard such an adorable scream in my life.

Chapter 29. Just an average Tuesday.

View Online

I purred quietly as warm water rained down my back, giving my wings a wonderful massage that was well deserved for their hard work every day. I flexed them out while I turned up the heat of the shower and began preening them for any damaged that may have happened. I gently moaned with delight as I nibble around each feather, searching for anything out of the ordinary. When I did find a bad feather, I expertly plucked it out, causing me sigh in blissful content each time.

“Ahh~” I moaned a bit louder than normal after I nipped a rather sensitive part of my wing, before I moved on to the next one, repeating the process with joy, loving my morning showers.

*Knock, knock, knock!*

‘Son of a bitch.’

“What the hell is taking you so long! I need to use the bathroom!” screamed a filly that could only be Summer. I sighed after I finished my weekly preening was done and interrupted. “Five more minutes!” I shouted back. I heard a slight groan that was followed by the sound of muted hooves walking away. I groaned in annoyance and turned off the silver tap and grabbed a towel off of the rack. I quickly dried off and checked myself in the mirror in case I missed something.

I was happy that all the blood stained feathers were finally cleaned out after a month of having them. I was going to miss the red tint at the tips of my wings. They gave me a cool look that matched my mane, but, alas, it had to go. It was surprising at how hot I was, even though I was a pony now and not a human. Though, that in of itself was also surprising.

Most people would be absolutely put off at even the thought of finding attraction in a different species. Thank the maker I was an anime fan and was thrown into a position that forced me to adapt or die. If I wasn't already into the weird shit that anime had in abundance, then I would most likely be dead...Or a hermit living in the Everfree terrified of my pussy. Then again, I missed the convenience that was my dick. I only got to use the eight-inch rod of awesome once, and that was at the ripe old age of a fourteen with the twins. I shuddered at the thought, remembering how that went. That incident alone made me like my anus a lot more than I should. I didn't know a guy could get off that way and that was terrifying.

“Hurry up, I have to go!” whined a filly that sounded like she was going to wet herself. I yawned and walked out the door with my towel over my shoulders and was almost ran over by a filly named Summer. I had the briefest thought of having her use me as her bathroom while we shared a shower together, but that wouldn't happen and I knew she wasn't into fillies for how much she talks to a colt that goes to her club.

I sighed again, angry at Lockheart for getting me into watersports and disappointed that my growing feelings for Summer, won't be answered.

I walked into my room and closed the door. I looked at my alarm clock to check the time and was happy that I had a few hours before it was time to clock out for the night. I sat at my desk, which had a shelf over it against the wall with all the textbooks I needed for the year. On the right corner of the desk sat the picture of me and Spitfire in her study. I cracked a smile at it and turned away to pull out my personal diary that I expertly disguised as a math textbook. I turned to a blank page and pulled out my Rune Theory 101 textbook to work on my wing blades.

I quickly wrote down all the Runes that I would need to make my project work and took that page out to use for later. After I put the textbook back, I thought about what I should write in my diary this time. I knew better to write down about me being a human. I knew what would happen to me if the Black-Ops found out. Since I liked living, I mostly wrote about my ideas for inventions, the ponies on my murder list, my favorite positions in bed and the odd thought of what happened in the day that makes me want to scream and murder everything.

I wondered if anyone would read it, I know I won't. When this book gets full, I was going to throw it into a fire, never to see it again. With that thought in mind, I figured I would write down everything that I don't want Spitfire knowing. I know that knowledge wasn't safe with the Princesses as they already knew everything about me. At least, I could use this book to vent all the things that went wrong in my life before I moved in with Spitfire. All my pain and misery that lead up to being homeless, trying to survive on the streets and stupid things that made me want to kill myself...Like the twin incident. I yawned and looked at the time before I began to write, but what should I write first?

‘I know!’ I thought with a scowl. ‘I will write about how much I hate Christmas.’

》~♡~《

Dear Diary.

Today was uneventful aside from class. Summer and I were still chained for two more weeks and I have been seeing Blue and the others less and less every day, except for Summer. I was stuck to her like a dog tick and she was the tick. Aside from that, my materials arrived at the club room today. Tomorrow I was going to begin my project, which was nice since I had nothing better to do other than listen to Summer talk and talk about this colt she met in her fashion club.

Which kinda makes me feel like dirt on the inside. Not sure why, but I do. Aside from boring shit that my author doesn't want to bore his readers with. I got a letter from Spitfire!

That dirt feeling vanished after reading how much she missed me and other mushy stuff. I practically tear up when she said that she loved me and missed me. She never said those words to my face, but I know she wanted to. Anyways, other than the letter that made my day. I was kinda miffed that Summer wasn't trying to put me down anymore. I somewhat liked it when she got all pouty and mad when I mocked her that she wasn't a Princess like she said she was… She is looking at me with an unapproved stare. I should put this down now. There is nothing else to write about other than how boring Tuesday is.

P.s. If that colt wants to go out with Summer. He has to go through me.

》~♡~《

I yawned as it was time to clock in for the night. Summer was already on my bed for some reason, even though we didn't have to share one anymore. I could only guess what possible reasons there were for Summer to use me as a teddy bear ever night, even though she denies it every morning. 'Was it because she thought it bothered me? Or was It because she was scared of the dark?' Those questions might never be answered and I didn't care.

I jumped onto my bed and turned off the lights with my airkinesis before I curled up under the covers on my side, even though it was utterly pointless as Summer would just latch on to me like a cute leech. I would have enjoyed it more if she didn't hate me so much, but one could only hope. Just as I was about to fall asleep, I felt a hoof poke my back followed by my name being whispered. I groaned in annoyance and answered her call.

“What Summer,” I yawned as I got into a better position.

“Can I ask you a question?” she whispered meekly and effectively throwing me off. I sighed and rolled over to talk face to face. “Shoot,” I said, causing her to blink in astonishment.

“Well, I was wondering if you knew how to tell if a pony l-likes you or not?” she stutter-blushed and causing my heart to race for some fucking reason. I made the quick decision to play it safe so I don't kill someone later. “Why come to me? Lockheart would know what to do with this kind of thing,” I said, dodging the question like a boss. “I did ask her, but she gave me a stupid answer. So I thought I would ask you since you won't beat around the bush.”

‘Damn it.’

“Oh, well, what did she say?” I asked sheepishly, hoping to God that I could get out of this situation. She huffed and scrunched up her face in that cute pout she always did.

“She said to 'follow your heart since it knows best,' or something,” She said.

“Of course, she did,” I face hoofed, wondering why things can't go my way. “Anything else?”

“No, not really. So do you know how to tell if some pony likes you?” she asked again. I sighed in defeat, and made a quick response to her question from my own experience with my old friends and helping them out with girls and boys, even though I couldn't land one myself when they could. “Well, for starters, who are you asking about?”

She blushed and looked away from me. “T-This pony i-is an amazing s-singer and is fun to be around. T-This p-pony makes me feel so safe to be around, even though I can take care of myself. W-Why d-do y-y-you ask?” she stuttered while her face went so red, that she was practically radiating with heat as she petted her mane sheepishly.

“So that I can have an idea what we are dealing with,” I said, wanting a cup of coffee. “What does this pony do that makes you think that they like you?”

“Ah...This p-pony likes to tease m-me,” she answered. I sighed internally as that was typical boy behavior for liking a girl. The fact that she feels safe around this person means that he must be rather strong, however, the only colt that I know of that's a good singer is Jade Alto, the colt from the fashion club.

‘Why am I not surprised,’ I groaned internally again. He was the only one that made sense and here I was hoping that she was talking about me but in secret. I might as well help her out since I never had a chance even if I tried.

“Well, my advice to you is to tell them that you are interested and want to go out. If said person was giving you false signals, and friend zones you, then come talk to me. Okay?” I said before I turned around, slowly dying on the inside. I didn't hear her say a word after that as I quietly cried into my pillow with my heart feeling like it was stabbed. ‘Why did I think that I would have a chance? Why the fuck did I decide to see if I was comfortable going out with her? Everyone else that I considered gave me a bad itch that told me it wouldn't work out, but I didn't have that with Summer and now? Now I say fuck it! Why...Why is it that everyone else gets the girl while I don't? It’s not fair.’

‘Sure she was a pain in the ass in the beginning, but I got over that. I knew that she hates me, she made that abundantly clear with the way she belittles me every day. Yet, I wanted to know what it would be like to hear her compliment me or just be friends. Why the fuck did I do this to myself? I know I liked pain, but of the body not of the heart. I…I can't wait to get rid of this chain. The sooner it's off, the sooner I can forget this even happened.’

》 ~ ♡ ~ 《

Boredom sucks, especially at the worst of times. It's like a cracker without salt, bland and makes your mouth dry. Trying to fight boredom is like trying to fight a wall. You can hit all you want but in the end. You punched a wall like an idiot, what are you, insane? That was my battle as I waited in the battlefield that was, History Class. I sat at the back of the room by the window, looking outside for something to relieve the boredom.

I watched birds fly, counted the number of ponies ditching class, and thought it would be fun to count blades of grass. That last one just made me more bored after I counted past a thousand, effectively giving me some sort of brain damage. I don't know what it was that made this class so boring. I had a thought that it was the history itself at first as Equestria was fairly peaceful for most of its history. There was no war other than the Nightmare rebellion that happened a thousand years ago. There was no great disaster, nor a great depression. The only places with that kind of history were in every single country, but Equis, and we don't get to learn about that until next year.

The history wasn't the problem as a lot of it was interesting, it was the teacher that made it so boring. The stallion at the front of a fifty student class was the problem. He spoke in such a slow, nasal, monotonous voice that he had effectively knocked out a few ponies in just five minutes. The only reason I wasn't asleep was because I was sitting next to Lockheart and since we were at the back of the class behind a desk that hid our legs. She was bouncing up and down on a portable to pass the time.

‘I swear she will go to prison one of these days! And since when she was an exhibitionist? Whatever, don't worry about it and think of something else,’ I thought, but it was too late as I saw a note plop down in front of me. I looked around the room, begging that it wasn't Lockheart that gave it to me. I opened it up while the teacher was looking and read its contents.

Dear Winter Rose.

‘Oh thank God it's not Ruby's hoofwriting,’ I sighed with relief and continued to read.

Even though many may fear you. I don't.
I find that your scars and miss colored eyes to be beautiful.
When others find it strange.

‘Wait a minute...This is a love letter! I got a love letter! Me! A love letter!’ I squeaked with delight as my luck was beginning to turn. I continued to read it with hopeful glee.

Your voice is like liquid silk that a siren could only dream of having.
Your mane is as breathtaking as the evening dusk.
And your wings is as beautiful as your enchanting smile.

I wish I could be yours to take me into the heavens in your embrace.
I wish you could be mine to give you warmth on the cold earth.
If you would have me.

-Jade Alto.

‘Oh my god it's so cheesy and romantic and...Wait…’ I looked back at the note after my mini freak out and reread the name at the bottom. I froze in horror at the name. Not only was it from a colt which I was going to have to decline, but it was Summers crush too! Holy fuck she was going to be devastated that her crush was going for me and if she followed my advice then she will hate me even more!

I got to turn him down before, no. After I tell Summer first. I know how that will play out and my life was miserable enough as it is. I crumbled up the note and buried it at the bottom of my saddlebag just as the bell rang for lunch. I made it my mission to tell Summer, and no one was going to stop me!

Chapter 30. Murphy's Law.

View Online

I sat in the corner of my room, on the floor and holding Midna in a death grip while I quietly cried into my pillow. Nothing was going my way at all this week! Fuck, this month even! First was the dogs ruining a camping trip I looked forward to since Spitfire brought it up. Second was the fact Celestia made me a fucking Empress of a country that I didn't want! Third was when I got struck down by Blue with the words, ‘I don't believe in relationships.’ The fourth was the being chained to Summer. Fifth was getting into a fight with Solar. Sixth was learning that I didn't have a chance with someone that my body said I was allowed to pursue and seventh was that fucking note!

Why did everything have to go to shit at lunch? Why didn't I eat the fucking note when I should? Now all my friends won't even look at me, what's worse was that Spitfire was in town and decided to pay a visit. She never said mean things to me and actually meant them. She...Why didn't she listen to me? Why did she look at me like that?

“Just....Why?” I asked myself as I curled into a ball and cried myself to sleep, again.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Earlier…

I walked down the hall from history class to the lunchroom. Since the back desks were the closest to the doors, I was one of the first ponies out the door. As I walked down the hall with hundreds of fillies and colts flooding the place with gossip and rumors. I was bumped into by a filly with a dark green mane with a light green coat. She gave me a sheepish smile and walked away like nothing happened. I shrugged and made a note to get an umbrella later as rain clouds began to form overhead by the local weather team.

I made a stop to using the bathroom, thankful that the magic chain didn't have a limited range while Summer and I were in the school, but after school, if we didn't have club activities, we were shocked until we were back in range. We learned that the hard way after Summer tried to flock off with her friends without me.

I did my business in the bathroom in peace for the most part. After I washed my hooves, which was redundancy at its finest. Sure I had to clean up whatever wetness I made between my legs from what was the nature of life, but having to walk on ground that had millions for germs than my strangely tasty nether region was just stupid.

After I cleaned myself up and left the bathroom, I began to hear whispers aimed at me as I walked down the hall to the dining room. The closer I got to the lunch room, the more dirty looks I got and the more inaudible mumbling was directed at me. 'Strange, what did I do?' I asked myself as it began to rain outside.

I tuned out the whispers and focused in on the soft pitter-patter of rain that gently pounded outside the school and against the windows. The sound of rain was one of my favorite sounds to listen too. There was something about it that made me feel like I just had to be in it, but the one this that beat that feeling was snow. Unlike rain, snow was a lot more beautiful, each snowflake was unique and held a story to it. Some were soft and timid in design while others were prickly and refined. They represented a person of the world, how they were born and when they would end.

It was sad really. Some snowflakes would get destroyed before they even landed on the earth. From buildings to trees, people to animals. There was something to end their life so quickly, so abruptly. It was almost synonymous to our own lives. Snow storms represented our wars while gentle flurries our times of peace. The snow, unlike the rain, is why I liked winter so much, nothing was perfect and all was equal in their fate.

I reached the dining hall and was greeted by the entire room of around a few hundred ponies looking at me incredulously. I frowned at them, causing them to look away as I trotted to the five-star buffet located at the west end of the room. As I surveyed the buffet for what I was going to eat, I began hearing a commotion coming from behind. I didn't think of it, figuring that something else happened that took me from the rumor fight. I grabbed a daisy sandvich and a cup of green tea, putting them on a tray and carried my food on my back. Just as I was about to go find an empty seat beside Summer so I could talk to her, I was tapped on the shoulder.

I turned around and was surprised to see, Blue, Lockheart, and Crimson right behind me, but that surprised vanished to concern. All three of them had a menacing death stare aimed right at me. All three of them, especially Blue, looked disappointed for some reason. As a safety measure, I turned on my Air Sight in case something bad was going to happen and gave them an innocent smile.

"Hey, girls, how's it going?" I asked obliviously, knowing that something was indeed going on behind my back. Lockheart spoke up in a dark tone.

"You think it's funny to mess with someone's heart, Untouchable Queen?" she spat, causing me to reel back at being called my nickname. 'Okay, what did I do to pissed her off?' I asked myself, but remembering nothing out of the ordinary.

"I don't know what you are talking about," I said nervously.

"Really? You don't know?" Blue hissed. I just stared at her in shock. "I think she needs to be reminded," Crimson joined in. Just as I was about to defend myself, I felt instant hostility and my body reacted before I could talk my way out.

I ducked under a punch that Crimson aimed at me and used her forward momentum against her by throwing her over my shoulder and onto the steaming hot metal. She screamed as her wings were singed from the hot food, but I couldn't stop myself. I dodged a kick from Lockheart that was aimed at my head, and with sickening speed, I broke her leg. She collapsed on the floor, holding her leg in agony as Crimson ran from the buffet and into the rain to cool her wings.

I finally regained control of myself and stared in horror at the screaming filly on the ground as Blue tried to comfort her while medics came to tend to her wounds. Just as I was about to check to see if she was alright as the medics set her leg back into place, Blue pushed me away with angry tears streaming down her face. She didn't say a word and pointed at me to leave. Not wanting to cause any more trouble, I flew out of the dining hall and into the rain to search for Summer to figure out what the hell was going on.

After a few minutes of flying around the school, I found her sitting in the rain on the roof of the school, hiding behind a chimney. I glided down to her and was greeted by seething glare as arcs of electricity flew off of her from the crystal embedded in her chest, yet, she didn't show any pain. My Air Sight was telling me that she wanted to murder me, and was ready and wanting to do so, but since the crystal in her chest was shocking her. She couldn't. I turned Air Sight off and walked over to her as the rain began to become of a torrent of water, soaking me to the bone. The closer I got, the more arcs of electricity flew off of her. I had to make sure everything was alright, otherwise, I might end up as enemy number one.

"Summer, what's wrong?" I asked with general concern. She stood up and flared out her wings as her eyes turned to pinpricks filled with hate.

"What's wrong? What's WRONG! You know what's wrong as you have my crush wrapped around your hooves! That's what's wrong!" she said before she threw a familiar note at my hooves. I didn't dare pick it up out of fear that it was there very one that was given to me. "I trusted you!" She continued to scream at me, causing my ears to flatten in fear.

"You said to ask him out and you know what happened!" I shook my head in response. "He said that we were just, friends. That I never stood a, chance! He said that the only one he liked was you! And what's worse was that a girl by the name of Spring Rose said that she overheard you flirting with him in when I wasn't looking!"

I froze in place and zoned out as Summer continued to go on and on about how much I fucked with her heart. I knew who Spring was as she was the master thief of the school and a big ass liar! She must have been the one that bumped into me and stole the note from my bag! Of course, it had to be her! I bet she made some fucked up rumor to give me a bad reputation in the school and because of her. I...I hurt my friends without thinking! I...They were my friends, they way Blue looked at me was like she never wanted to see me again and now...Now Summer never wants to see me again either. I hope that Spitfire never hears of this. I don't want to know what she would do to me.

I was brought back to reality after Summer slapped me across the face before she gave me a heartbroken look and flew away. I sat there, on the roof, rubbing my face as the pain set in from the slap. I was cold and soaked from the rain that was now a thunderstorm. Everything that could go wrong went wrong. There was no salvaging this situation anymore. I had no friends, the school hates me and I was alone in a place that was out to get me.

I screamed into the air as tears began to fall from my eyes. I didn't care if anyone saw, it's not like they could tell anyways from all the rain.

I turned around, slumping in defeat. I decided that spending the rest of the day in my room was the best course of action. Just as I took a step forward, I bumped into something soft and big and wet. All I could see was the ground and when I looked up to see who was up here with me, figuring that it was a teacher coming to get me. I instantly regretted that decision.

There, in the rain with me was Spitfire. She was wet and shivering from the rain, her mane and tail looked like a tangled mop and she was angry. All I could think about was why she was here. My clouded mind thought that the school called her over or something, but those thoughts were cut off when I met her eyes. Her cold, disappointed eyes that were absolutely livid with me in disgust. I cringed and looked away, pleading to Luna that this was all just a bad dream.

“Why the fuck are you up here?” she growled at me. I quickly made up a reason in the hope that she didn't know what happened.

“I was flying around after lu…”

“Bullshit!” she yelled, cutting me off and causing a rock to fork in my throat. “I have heard everything of what you have done today!” she screamed. “Here I was just walking to the school to come visit you while I was in Canterlot for the day and do you know what I heard?” she paused for a moment while I was too frightened to say anything. “I heard that you hurt two fillies at lunch! One of them won't be able to fly anymore because you threw her on a tray of boiling water! Then I heard you shatter the other fillies leg to the point that she will have a permanent limp!”

“I-I…” I choked through sobs but was cut off again.

“Shut it!” Spitfire yelled. “I figured that they were just a bunch of bullies, but when I learned that they were your friends. I had to figure out why they would try to hurt you and do you know what I found?” she asked. I gulped and replied with a timid,’what?’

“I found out that you were being a manipulative bitch and a fucking liar!”

“What?! No, I was…”

*Slap!*

“Shut the fuck up when I'm talking Empress Rose!” she screamed at me while I stood there in paralyzing shock after she hit me. “Speaking of Empress. When the fuck were you going to tell me about that huh? First, you fucking lied to me about everything, spend my money and now treat others like shit! You are fucking out of my house you little fucking piece of shit! And don't bother coming back to Cloudsdale either!” She screamed in my face as lightning flashed behind her. I slowly backed away from Spitfire. I was too terrified to say anything, too scared to do anything. She wouldn't even hear my side of the story! Now I have no home, no friends, everyone I cared about doesn't want to see me again not even the one person I cared for the most.

I walked back to the dorm in the rain.

Broken and alone.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Present…

Spitfire sat in her office at Canterlot castle, angry and betrayed. Never had she felt so dirty, so used before. The little filly that she called her daughter lied about everything! She lied about her friends, she lied about her title and worst of all. She lied about loving her. Spitfire fumed for begin used in such a way. If it wasn't for the fact that she stopped in her room and found her secret diary that was carefully hidden as a math textbook to learn what the little shit was planning, she would have beaten her until she did. Spitfire opened the book up to a page that was bookmarked and read it for the dirt she needed to get rid of her.

Dear Diary.

I am writing to you today about something that I have never told anyone about that haven't brain-raped me in recent history. The thing is, I hate Hearth Warming Eve and every single holiday of the year. My birthday is just under Hearth Warming for how much I hate it. The thing is, the main reason how I found myself on the streets was because I was tired of being beaten every single year on that day. Though, now that I think about it, the first ever memory that I have was on Hearths Warming. So, don't get mad, it's too late now.

It was the night before Hearths Warming Eve and I was only three years old. My older sisters moved out and I have yet to meet my father. It was just my birth mother and I, in that little apartment in Toronhoof. I went to bed early that night, hoping that Santa Paws got me something this year. I fell asleep in on a mattress in the corner of an empty room and had wonderful dreams of all the toys that I would get for being a good filly that year.

When I woke up to the sun on my face from an ice covered window, I ran to the door, with a bright smile on my face. Just as I turned the nob to open it, I quickly learned that my door was locked from the outside. I was confused and began to bang on the door, hoping that my birth mother would open it, but I regretted soon after.

In just a few minutes after the banging, she opened the door. I remembered the smell of booze and the look that she gave me. The look that she gave was of disgust like I shouldn't have been born. Just as I was about to go check under the tree for my presents I...I was picked up and thrown into the corner of the room.

I...I didn't understand what was going on, why I was in pain. When I looked up from my daze, a glass bottle was smashed over my face. I screamed in pain as glass was embedded in my face, but that wasn't the worst of it. She pushed me into back into the corner and began to kick me for hours, non-stop. I cried and begged for her to stop! For someone to come and make the pain go away, but it never came. The only sign that she stopped was after I blacked out from the torment.

I thought I was dead, that she killed me, but that never happened. I woke up, in pain and in bandages. I never left that room again, for if I did. I would have been beaten until I was a bloody pulp again.

Every single holiday was like that. I would wake up to a locked door then she would come in and kick and punch and throw me around until I was a broken, bloody mess of pain and tears.

I begged and pleaded each time, saying these words over and over again, hoping that she would stop. 'Please, I will be a good boy. I've done nothing wrong. I have done nothing wrong.'

But that was the past now. I am much happier now, well, now that I am no longer living on the streets, begging more money or food. I...I won't admit it, not yet anyway, but ever since Spitfire took me in. My nightmares stopped, I feel so safe and I am looking forward to a Hearths Warming that didn't end with me on the floor, curled up into a ball, bleeding, broken and afraid.

She is everything I wanted in a mom but never got. She is; nice, caring, loving, patient and understanding. All I want to do is see her smile, to make her proud. To curl up beside her, to hug and to love her.

I won't admit any of it of course, but I love her with all my heart, even though I have a hard time showing it. Without her, I...I can't imagine what it would be like without her.

Anyways. That's the gist of why I hate Hearth's Warming, but, I hope that I can turn that around and make happy memories with Spitfire.

Spitfire closed the book and threw it across the room in horror. She thought she took something that would tell her about Winter and why she was so secretive about her past, present and what she plans for the future. She knew something wasn't right when she came into town to report on the success of her mission. Call it a hunch, but her hunches came true.

Her hunch told her that there was something wrong at the school, that something bad happened to her little girl. And she was right. She knew she jumped to conclusions when that filly with the green mane told her that Winny was a con artist. She couldn't believe that her blunt little filly would orchestrate something to break another's heart, but when she saw that one sided fight and learned the aftermath. All she could think about how much Winny must have used her.

What's worse was the fact that Commander Luna told her that her sister was going to officially recognize her as a leader of a new country. Spitfire couldn't believe that either, but when she added to today's events. She exploded with rage that Rose used everyone and everything around her to get that title.

"I...I think I made a horrible mistake," Spitfire's voice cracked as she played back what she had just read. Nothing made sense to her anymore. What she thought was a tome to take over Equestria was actually just a collection of Roses deepest, darkest secrets of her past that she would never tell anybody. After playing it back in her head, she saw the error of her ways. Rose was the victim of this mess that used her friends against her, and because of that. Rose acted on instinct and didn't mean to hurt them in the way she did.

“She...She must be devastated,” Spitfire choked out to no one as she hid her face in her arms and laid down on her desk. “I...I made her the bad guy. I...I fucking hit her! She looked up to me and now she must think I am like her bitch birth mother!" she shuddered. “I told her that I didn't want anything to do with her anymore! That she has no home! I...Why didn't I let her explain! Why do I always hurt her when all she wants is someone to hold her for once?!” Spitfire sniffled not knowing what to do. She didn't notice the presence that entered the room nor it draping a wing on her to tell her that everything was going to be alright.

“Go to her Captain, because she needs you now more than ever,” Spoke a warm, yet all knowing voice. Spitfire looked up with red, puffy, tear-filled eyes and saw Princess Luna giving her a somber smile. “But she hates me now. I...I don't think she wants to ever see me again after what I did,” Spitfire whimpered.

“I cannot say anything that will fix this wound like it never happened, but what I can say is that she needs someone to be on her side to make the nightmares go away. Someone that she can look up to and call family,” Luna said wiping away her tears with a swipe of a wing. “But, don't you do that? You know more about her than I do,” Spitfire frowned. Luna stepped away feeling the jealousy of her Captain.

“Rose is one of the rare ponies that I cannot protect from her nightmares,” Luna sighed, knowing how horrific Roses night terrors are. “And yes, we know everything about her horrible past. How much she suffered until she met you. Most ponies would have ended their life if they were put into her situation for even an hour. That filly is strong. Stronger than most, but her greatest weakness is her fear of being alone and now she absolutely believes that she is, alone. How I came to learning about her past was out of safety for you in case she was a wild card. No more, no less, but it is up to her if she wants to tell you and if she doesn't, not me. Then you will have to respect that decision.”

“What the hell am I supposed to do?” Spitfire asked as her heart felt like it was about to break. She couldn't fathom at the hardship Rose must have gone through to even bring Luna to tears. What's worse was that Rose couldn't be saved from her nightmares, but what could she do to help?

“Go and ask for forgiveness. You will find her in her room. I suggest you go now as she is sleeping and is having a horrible nightmare...About you.”

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Spitfire never flew so fast in her life. Her wings burned from having to push through the torrential downpour of today's thunderstorm, but she was determined to go through even Tartarus for her little Rose. Spitfire landed just outside the dorm and rushed in to find her filly. The mare behind tell desk gave her a worrisome smile and pointed in the direction to where Roses room was, even though she already knew it.

She ran like the wind up the five flights of stairs and down the hall to room 69. Spitfire couldn't help but chuckle at the number that was Roses favorite number for all the wrong reasons. She opened the locked door by using a trick that her own mother had taught her when she was young. She moved the tumblers in the lock by manipulating the air with her wings with practiced ease and opened the door to an empty room. She walked in and headed straight to the room that she knew Rose was hiding in.

Spitfire opened then the door slowly as to not startle the weeping filly inside. The room was dark, but, thankfully, not destroyed. She looked around, making note of the few Playpony posters as wells as a few Wonderbolt posters that decorated the wall. As she looked around, she could hear muffled sobs from somewhere in the room. She looked at the small bed in the right corner of the room, hoping to find Rose on it and not in the other place, but it was empty.

She cringed and looked down at the left corner of the room and found what she was looking for. Curled up in a ball of fur and tears, trembling from soaked fur and the nightmare Luna said she was having, was Rose, holding her tail and the little teddy bear that she won for her at the festival. Spitfire closed to door and grabbed the blanket off of the bed to cover up Rose. Just as she was about to wrap up the filly to dry her off, she jumped in surprise and stared in absolute horror as she tried to back into the wall as far as she could go.

“Please...I will be good! Please don't hurt me!” Rose begged as Spitfire took a step closer. Spitfires' heart sank deeper into depression as Rose curled up into the fetal position with her hooves protecting her head. Without thinking, Spitfire jumped to her side, causing Rose to scream in fear for her life.

“Winny, it's okay. I'm not going to hurt you,” Spitfire said as tears threatened to come back, but the filly didn't believe her as she continued to say those horrid words of her past. Spitfire, giving up on her mind and followed her instincts, gently grabbed the screaming filly and pulled her into an embrace. She carefully brought the trembling filly onto the bed and wrapped the blanket around them both like a protective cocoon to dry them off and to warm them up.

Spitfire nuzzled and kissed Rose promising that everything was going to be okay in an attempt to calm her down. It worked after a few hours had passed and the sun was passing the horizon. Spitfire had to shoo away Captain Emerald who had come to check up on Rose once the school bell was rung. The Captain saw that they were having a moment and quickly told them that Roses roommates were staying next door for the night and left them be.

It wasn't until late in the evening when Rose finally stopped trembling and crying in Spitfires' chest before she said something other than pleas for mercy, but Spitfire couldn't understand. Spitfire pulled away for a moment and saw a devastated filly with red, tired eyes and a damp face. Spitfire gave her a somber smile, causing her to look up at her in confusion.

"A-Aren't you going to hit me?” Rose whimpered. That question hit Spitfire like a steel wagon. Rose believes that she was there to hurt her more than she already has. Spitfire sighed and wrapped her wings around the filly to calm her down.

“I...I am not going to hurt you…” she mumbled. “...Never again.” Rose just stared in disbelief while Spitfire continued. “I-I'm sorry Winny. I'm so, so sorry for hitting you. I wasn't thinking straight from all the drama that took place. I didn't want to believe that any of it was true, that you were an evil mastermind controlling everyone, but everything happened all at once and that's all I could see.” She paused, letting everything sink in.

“When I saw that filly on the roof with you, I thought the worst. When I flew down to confirm my worries, I didn't give you a chance to remove them, to tell me that it all was a miss understanding, but I didn't. Now that I know the truth, I...I'm sorry for everything. I sorry for causing so much pain. I...I don't blame you for hating me, but just know that you will always have a place at home with me.”

Spitfire waited for rejection, waited for Rose to yell at her to leave and never come back, but it never came. Instead, Spitfire felt the filly bury her face into her chest. She looked down and saw Rose, already fast asleep. Spitfire didn't know what kind of answer she was going to receive when she woke up, but that didn't matter anymore. She was so tired of the crap that happened today that she just didn't move. Spitfire, instead, curled around the filly under the Wonderbolt blanket, protecting her from the nightmares and the ponies that might come to harm her.

Chapter 31. What goes around. Comes around.

View Online

Dear Diary.

Sorry that I have not written in you for a while. It's just I have been out of the weather lately. By weather, I mean I was depressed and didn't want to do anything. So, let me fill you in what happened over the past few days as today is Friday and I stopped Tuesday.

Wednesday.

After I woke up from the worst day of my life in a suffocating cocoon that was Spitfire. I was joyously relieved that she learned the truth and that everything was a misunderstanding. She said over and over again at how much she was sorry and how much she regretted ever hurting me. We basically spent the entire morning, hugging and crying about everything until things got weird and she kissed me...On the lips...With the tongue...Not helping my mommy issues.

When I pushed her off of me from her magnificent lips and asked 'what the fuck was wrong with her?' She just gave me a confused look and said, 'But it's what mares did in an adopted herd.' Not enough bleach in the world. Why wasn't there enough bleach? After she said that with a hurt look, I asked her to explain since I didn't know that was a thing, let's just say what I learned was disturbing and so long as a herd wasn't of the same blood. It was legal and welcomed. I don't think brain bleach could erase what I just learned.

Once Spitfire was done ruining the happy moment and sappy stuff, she told me the situation with my no longer friends.

I was crushed after I learned that Crimson had to have all her skin surgically removed. What's worse was that it won't grow back and she will never fly again unless she went through a special surgery, to which I paid for if she should want it. It was the least I could do, but she still never wants to see me again. At least, she will be able to fly, even though with the aid of magically enchanted metal skin, magically merged into the spots where all her fingers used to be. I think she looks cool with her new metal wings, but she doesn't and I don't blame her.

Lockheart was a bit better off than Crimson, but she would still have a bad limp because I shattered the cartilage in her joint. I paid for her surgery too to have a bunch of metal giving the support in her leg that she needed, but she got a restraining order on me. Now I can't go anywhere near her for three meters.

Blue Moon...She hates me just like the others. She exchanged rooms with Maple Leaf and she avoids me like the plague.

I think Summer is the only one that didn't leave and let me explain my side of the story since we were still forced to be chained together. She believed me for the most part. She still was a bit sad that her crush wanted me and not her. She told me that she contemplated of copying my look like a psychopath to get him to notice her, to which I slapped her for being crazy.

She thanked me for it, but I was still zapped by the emerald.

I managed to get him out of her head and to not act crazy in order to get him to like her. Though, it took forever and require lots of slapping. After said slapping and explaining and stuff. We made up and plotted our revenge on Spring. Well, she wanted to do something stupid. What I had in mind would utterly destroy her. Spitfire visited one last time before she went back to her hotel for the night after she gave, Aria, Summer, and Maple autographs for days.

Summer didn't deny cuddling that night. We both needed it.

Thursday.

I went to school and guard and ready for a fight that didn't come. In fact, the entire school basically said sorry to me after a certain Princess of the Night had to be called in to personally deal with a certain Spring Rose. Everyone heard Luna shout at her for being a liar and for stealing from a place called, The Black Archives.

But, I still lost my three best friends.

That entire day was normal, but I still wanted to utterly rape Spring for what she did. Though, on the upside, Summer joined the cool nickname club. Her name is, 'Black Jack,' after she made history with a bow. Apparently, she got into a competition of who could shoot the furthest bullseye with one of the guards during lunch. The guard got a bullseye at one mile while Summer got a bullseye at ten, with her personal dragon bone bow. Not sure where she got such an insane bow, but apparently it was a family heirloom that helped her with her cutie mark.

By help I mean, she had to shoot down a dragon with it while traveling through the dragon lands by airship to Britannia.

'And I thought Autumn was overkill.'

Speaking of Autumn. I had to avoid her all day as she was looking for me for a duel. She learned that I was called, The Untouchable Queen from her circle of worshipers and wanted to put that to the test. I, however, did not...Not yet anyways. As much as I wanted to go looking for a good death, I wanted to go prepared and trained. I only knew a few simple moves and I didn't want to use my flawed Air sight as a crutch.

Speaking of Air Sight. Spitfire told me why I couldn't stop myself when it was activated. If I was under an immediate threat, I couldn't turn it off until it was neutralized. She said that there was the odd guard that couldn't turn it off, period due to PTSD, and had to be put down or had his or her wings removed at the base. So I made a note not to use that skill unless it was absolutely necessary.

Summer was in a better mood and was a lot friendlier than normal. Aria and Maple were already calling me their friends and all of us had a Monopoly night. Which ended with me owning 90% of the board and Maple flipping the table.

I was banned from ever playing Monopoly again in the room.

Friday.

Today was okay.

I woke up to Summer snoring on my chest, she woke up just after me and gave me a sheepish smile and said, 'Good morning.' My heart exploded, twice after she said those words. If she wasn't into colts, I would have died and went to heaven, just to die again and go to super heaven. Then she kicked me out of bed to use the bathroom.

School was better today. I still had to avoid Autumn for the entire day, which was no easy feat since she was the leader of the Fencing Club which had over a hundred members. Thank God that, Umbreon, (Umbra Eon), asked me to test out his, 'Notice-Me-Not' enchanted earring, otherwise, I would have a lot more holes than I needed from the Fencing Club for avoiding their mistress.

'And here I thought my cultists were bad.'

When I wasn't being chased all over the school in between breaks. I was being avoided by no-longer-friends. None of them would look at me, nor take any notice. To say I wasn't fine was an understatement, but I had to move on to prevent myself from hurting.

Lockheart was wearing a cast and Crimson had her steel wings. So long as they were fine for what I had done, that was enough for me to move on.

The day was mostly boring. I was still depressed about everything, and kept to myself for the most part. I finished my wing blades and I am going to test them out tomorrow, hopefully, they will turn out okay.

Anyways...

Today, I had my revenge with Spring. Yes, I was caught, but they couldn't do shit. Since Spring was under house detention for what she did earlier this week, I found her room and left her a present under her bed while she was out.

I went and bought two 'Magic Box's' as they were called from my favorite store, Madam Black Erotica Emporium. I hid one under her bed at the highest setting and kept one for myself. From what I heard from Shadow Step. Ten guards had to be called in to remove, twelve silicone tentacles from the filly. Once she was free, she collapsed into a twitching, blubbering mess, leaking from all three holes of the artificial stuff.

You know the saying. 'When life gives you lemons. You fuck them in the ass and give them lemon-Aids.'

I went to sleep with a dark smile knowing that she wasn't going to be able to walk for a month from all the nerve damage.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Chapter 32. Flight test.

View Online

Today, like every day, I woke up with a smile. I got out of bed with Summer, who was a lot happier for some reason, but I didn't pay all that much attention. We quietly got dressed in our skimpy uniforms, went to the bathroom and did our exercise routine for the morning.

I was a little surprised that she came out, with me to do my ridiculously sized routine every day. She kept up with me to the letter in the cold morning air without complaining. I had to wonder why she would do it, even though she could just sit on the sidelines and not give a damn. When I asked her why she gave me a generic answer that it was good for her health. One could only guess her real reason, but I didn't have the time nor care to figure that out. We got back to the room, ate breakfast and flew to the school.

Since it was Saturday and school was out except for the Clubs for the weekend. I was going to test out my Air Blades. I was quite happy with how they turned out. If they did what I think they should do, then I will be able to fly faster without having to stand still on the ground to make my air bubble since I should be able to make one mid-flight.

I had to wonder what Blue would have thought of my invention. Sure they outright betrayed me along with the school, but they didn't deserve to be hurt because of a lie that they believed, even for a moment. I bet she would freak out and beg me to make her a set of her own... If they worked. I knew Crimson would have, but she doesn't like me anymore.

'I wish I didn't hurt them, they were my first real friends since I moved to this ass backward's world,' I thought as I walked down the empty hall with Summer to the Engineering Club.

I sighed as I opened the door that had sounds of banging metal, and loud music. I walked in as Summer fled to the Fashion Clubs room to work on something that she said she wanted to show me later. Inside the bright room was littered with various wires, metal parts, benches, work tables, tools and coffee cups. In the right corner of the room was my workstation that had my recently finished wings that were placed in a locked case to protect them from damage.

In the left corner of the room was Umbra Eon, wielding a hammer and a welder, working on his latest project that he said would allow him to walk like a Diamond Dog. The black and yellow unicorn with red eyes that looked like an actual Umbreon in pony form lifted up his mask that protects him from the light of the welding metal, gave me a neutral look and nod, and went back to work.

I rolled my eyes and walked past Aria's work table which was at the center of the room with a crap ton of modified telescopes and sound equipment on it, to go over my wings one last time before I took them to the field.

As I fine-tuned the silver wing blades with a set of tools that don't make sense but do their job. I heard the door open up. I paused for a moment to look back to see who was invading the den of awesome as we called it and found Aria trotting in with more sound equipment. I rolled my eyes and went back to work while the music was changed from Heavy Metal to Classical. I could hear Umbra mentally groan as he hated Classical. I didn't mind it personally, in fact, Classical is in my top five favorite genres, with EDM just above it.

With a smile, tried to finish up the final touches on my wings, but was interrupted by Aria tapping my shoulder. I groaned and turned around to see what she wanted. "Need something?" I asked as carefully finished my work.

"I want to ask you a question," She said giving me a determined look like she was ready to take on the world. I rolled my eyes and reached over to my coffee cup that was freshly poured from the coffee machine Umbra had made with my Airkinesis and took a sip that was a perfection of the finest quality.

"I want you to suck my horn."

"PFFFFTTTZZZZ!" Went all my coffee out of my mouth, into Umbra's mouth who had joined us. While my brain.exe rebooted with Umbra choking from my spit cup. I had to wonder where that came from.

'Brain.exe reboot, successful.'

"What?" I blinked in response as I took another sip of coffee.

"I said, I want you to suck my horn," she said again, causing me to just stare at her in confusion. Umbra decided that what he had to say could wait and went back to work on his thing.

"Why? Isn't that what couples do?" I said, finishing my wings and put them back into the case, trying to pretend that I wasn't having this conversation.

"W-Well, I want to know what it feels like and I was wondering if you and Summer would let me into your herd too?"

"W-We aren't in a herd! What makes you think we are going out anyways?" I spluttered out with my face turning red.

"Then why do you guys share a room ever night?" Aria asked with a frown.

"W-We just like sharing a room, that's all!" I said as I grabbed my wing blades, getting ready to make a break for it.

"So, you guys aren't in a herd? Does that mean I have a chance at being a lead mare with you? Or are you even into fillies?" she asked with hope while all I could do was stutter-blush like an idiot.

"N-No, we aren't going out and I am into fillies. It's just I'm not looking for a relationship, (with you), right now," I replied. She scrunched up her face in annoyance. "So, will you suck my horn or do you think Summer will?" she asked for the third time. I sighed in defeat.

"Sure, at the dorm tonight, but that doesn't mean that I won't be interested later in life. Right now, I'm just not comfortable with going out with anyone at the moment, besides, I get to learn how to make you squeak like a mouse in the end," I said with a sly smile.

"Yay! I have a chance!" She said giving me a happy smile as she clapped her hooves. "I'll see you later then?" Aria said, giving me a wink before she went back to her table. I decided to leave to the tracks before things got even weirder today.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

The sun was high in the sky without a cloud in sight. The large field that had a giant, orange track around it with two Hoofball goal post on each side was my testing ground. I sat in the red, wooden bleachers that overlooked the entire track and prepped my wing blades one final time. I looked over the Runes that would enhance my speed by making an air bubble around my entire body, to make sure they were perfect. Once I was satisfied, I flexed out my wings and strapped the blades over the base. Once they were on and firmly strapped, I was quite happy with how they looked.

The two wing blades wrapped around the base of my wings like a second skin. The smith at Arcadia, my country, did an excellent job with his work. I have to give him my greatest appreciations if and when I decided visit Silent Hill. I did one final test to make sure they won't fall off before I lept into the air and hovered over the track.

Just as I was about to begin flying, I did one final check to make sure my connection to the air wasn't hampered. With that, all said and done, and everything was in order without a problem, I began to fly with Summer watching in curiosity.

I did one test lap, feeling the wind wash over me like a tidal wave of freedom. I kept my breathing slow as I picked up speed, feeling my wing blades do their work with perfection. I went faster and faster around the track, getting a small audience as I flew. I saw Summer stare in awe at me as I approached the sound barrier on my tenth lap. Never had I felt so alive to fly before as the group got bigger and bigger. I decided to go full throttle just as I made one final test lap, happy that my wing blades did what I wanted them to do. Hell, I even saw a couple of teachers on the seventh lap join in.

Just as I went around the curve one last time, I saw the static erupted around my hooves. In a split-second after that. I broke the sound barrier, causing a ring of azure to explode behind me as I pushed for a double.

Lightning coursed through my body as I pushed harder and harder for a double Rainboom. The ponies on the sidelines were cheering as static warped around my hooves again. I smiled with glee as my muscles tensed up, making me stronger. With the wind at my side and ponies watching in awe. I went straight up, breaking Mach 2, creating a double ring of azure as I flew high into the sky with glee that my invention works! Rainbowdash can suck my clit for I am the fastest flier in the world!

Just as I was about to fly back down, I saw something strange. To the north and a few miles higher, was a giant tunnel of swirling air that appeared to the west and vanished in the east. Out of curiosity, I flew up to it and as I got closer, the bigger it got. I hovered under the tunnel of air that was the size of a big house. Never have I seen nor heard of such a thing. I contemplated flying into it to what would happen, but I was stopped by the sound of flapping wings.

I frowned in annoyance and turn to see who was flying up to me, and to my dismay. It was none other than Spitfire herself. Once she was hovering next to me, she placed her hooves on her hips and gave me a scowl.

"What are you doing up here and why was there a double Rainboom done in the city?" She asked. I gave her a sheepish smile and pointed to my wing blades. "Just testing out my invention, why?" She gave me a raised brow before giving me a smile of approval. "That's awesome kiddo! But before I take you out for a drink for you achievement, do you know what that is?" She pointed to the thing above us.

"I don't know, so I was about to find out, why?" I asked back.

"Well, then you are lucky I was here or else you would have died," she said with a frown.

"What do you mean?" I gulped knowing that mysterious thing in the air is bad. She gave me a lighthearted chuckle. "That right there is the Jetstream, the great stream of air that is responsible for all the wind in the world as well as our ability to create weather," she said like it was some holy relic of Avian kind. "It's also the final test on becoming a Wonderbolt."

"You just said it could kill me and now you say it's possible that it won't? I don't get it," I frowned.

"You just aren't ready to fly in there Rose, but one day you will and when that day comes. You and I will ride it to Japapony to catch the latest Anime Movie. Sound good?" She smirked, causing me to become frustrated that she said I wasn't a good enough of a flyer. She tussled my mane and booped my nose. "Don't get upset kiddo, your time will come, and when it does. Flying at Mach 2 will be boring compared to flying at Mach 10, trust me on that one."

After she said those words, we flew back down to the ground to where my Rune teacher and a small group of kids were waiting. I got a hundred percent for my final project as well as get ice cream with Spitfire. All in all, it was a good day.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Dear Diary.

Today was a good day.

I got to test out my Air Blades, which work perfectly by the way. I didn't run into Autumn as she was at a Fencing tournament with her lackeys in The Crystal Empire. Umbreon is actually a herm which was weird. Not sure why she/he wanted to tell me and Aria when she did. I knew he looked too feminine to be a colt, well she has colt parts and mare parts… Anyway! Umbra told us that and asked if it was okay about it. We obviously said it was and she asked us to call her a 'she.'So that was a thing.

After testing my wing attachments and eating ice cream with Spitfire, I had to say goodbye to her as her modeling career was taking her to China, so I won't be seeing her again until my birthday, so that's awesome. After that, I wrote down some ideas about how to improve the blades in my private journal that must have fallen out of its place from the Rainboom I did. Thank God no one read it. I don't want to think about what would happen if Mom read it.

Anyhow...

The day was boring after that until night time hit. I decided to have a bath with Aria to relieve some stress, and HOLY fuck does horn jizz taste amazing! If it wasn't for the fact that Aria only lasted on good polish, then I would have milked her for everything she could produce. Aside from horn jizz tasting like a liquid orgasm, which it was for the most part, there was a lot of it and it covered everything from my face to my chest and filled my mouth with a whitish light blue color that was as thick as melted butter. The book said the average was a pint but that was easily 3! Not that I'm complaining, swapping with Aria was also fun~

After bath time, that had a happy ending… To Aria and not me, unfortunately. It was time for bed. Summer was already in my room for reasons I will never know. Aria came in and asked to join, which caused Summer to give her a death glare. I just rolled my eyes, turned off the lights and pushed Summer to the wall and let Aria join in on a bed that was just comfortable for two not three. Summer didn't like it but kept quiet and didn't cause a fuss.

Strange… I don't have that itch for Aria either. Maybe I could try her once I finally get rejected by Summer. I know she wants to go out with me, but I want to have some closure. Not knowing how Summer feels for me is driving me insane. Anyhow…. I woke up with Aria nibbling my neck while clinging to my back while Summer was nestled under my chin with her legs wrapped around my waist.

And I had to use the bathroom.

Chapter 33. How to train your Pegasus.

View Online

Today, like most day's, I woke up at five in the morning and did; Two thousand wing-ups, one thousand push-ups, five hundred sit-ups, five hundred trot-steps, thirty minutes of intense yoga, and did a one hundred kilometer flight. All in the span of two and a half hours. I'm am not sure how I can do all that, I never really thought about it as I usually just zone out listening to music.

I figured that it was just a montage because I listened to music and the world is influenced by music. So I gave up trying to understand that logic and focused on more important things like; Why is my body so slim and has curves in all the right places when I should be a fucking tank?! Alas, I will never know, but I do know that the colts of the school named me,’The hottest pegasus of the school,’ with Summer at number two. ‘Sorry Summer, there can be only one!’ That boost of self-esteem and ego was just what I needed to keep on doing what I love, and that's looking sexy.

Summer finally told me why she was following my daily routine today, and it was exactly what I thought. I couldn't help but laugh that she thought she was fat, and needed a tough daily regimen to slim her down. Well, it did for the most part. She did lose a bit of weight and was much sexier than before she started. Her plush flanks were a bit firmer now, giving her that zesty booty that I just want to nibble.

After laughing at her self-consciousness, I told her what Spitfire told me about weight: ‘It's all about the calories! Eat too much and you will gain a pound, but eat too little and you will gain a ton. So long as you eat healthily and drink lots of water and stick to a good routine to burn off your daily calorie count, and you will have the body you’ve always wanted.’ She, of course, didn't understand the ‘ton,’ note.

I had to explain to her that her body will think she was starving and try to hold onto as much as it could to survive. Then she freaked out and asked me how much she should eat and a crap-ton more. I sighed in annoyance and face hoofed respectively before I told her to just, ‘eat the average and add a little more, and you will be fine.’ This calmed her down for the most part and after wasting our time on the field, we went back to the dorm and had a shower.

Breakfast was fairly quiet. I had a bowl of, Sugarland Sweet-Wheats, with a cup of coffee while Aria had french toast, Maple had pancakes, and Summer had eggs and hay-bacon. Since it was Sunday, all of us decided that our living room was pretty empty and needed some improvements. Maple had the right idea to add a few bookshelves for our board games. We needed a place for them other than having them lying on the floor to be stepped on.

Summer wanted a movie projector and Aria wanted a sound system for music. I, like the mare I was, wanted a video game machine. All three of them looked at me like I was the chosen one and bowed down to me and my epic idea, before leaving me behind to get their things without asking if I would need any help. Summer was the only one to return as we were still chained together for seven more days.

Summer and I left the dorm together after I finished my breakfast. As we walked out of The House of Seasons, I saw Blue and the other's hanging out in the courtyard underneath a tree, talking like they were best buddies. All I could do was look at them, wondering what would have happened if I didn't hurt them. 'Would we still be friends? Would they have listened to my side of the story without making any assumptions?' Such questions plagued my mind as I would never know.

Summer and I walked together in relative silence down the red-brick road as trees gave us shade to protect us from the sun with wind blowing softly around our forms, sending a slight chill that was welcomed. I watched as Summers sunset mane blew gently in the breeze, making it look like a cascading waterfall of the evening colors. I felt my heart rush as I just realized that we were going to town...Together...Like a couple. I blushed at the thought and looked away before she noticed that I was staring at her beautiful mane, and pushed aside the thought that we were going out on a date. 'Like that will ever happen.'

‘If only I could tell her how I feel,' I mentally sighed as we passed the main gates to the campus grounds.

We walked together to a small shop called, ’Color Projectors and Game Machines.’ Aside from the stupid name, it was rather close to the campus and had a nice and friendly feel to it. The building had two floors in the odd Victorian style that was Canterlot. The top floor had a sign that was a merge of a game machine and a movie projector in a weird gold color. Beside it to the right a lingerie store, while to the left was an art supply store. ‘Talk about strange for a city design.’ Happy that we both can get our stuff at the same place, we walked in to get our loot.

Inside was what you would expect; Game machines against one wall, projectors against the other and everything else in between. We both set out to get our stuff, which ended up with me trying to choose between; PacPony and Alley Fighter IV, while Summer grabbed the most expensive projector she could find and waited for me to make a choice. Long story short, I chose all of them. After we paid for our stuff and had them delivered to our room, we decided to get lunch after I stopped in the lingerie store to buy some black lace since I gave my only set to Spitfire. Summer, of course, waited outside.

“I don't understand why you would waste your money on such lustrous apparel,” Summer said as we sat outside of a Mc Hayburgers. I was eating a triple Mc cheese with super-sized hay fries and a large Sparkle Cola while Summer had a fish sandwich with a strawberry milkshake.

“You make it sound like it's a bad thing?” I said taking a sip of Cola. “Well, it frankly is,” she said waving her hoof to add emphasis. I just rolled my eyes and inhaled my burger, causing Summer to stare in disgust.

“Well, the way I see it, a mare has to have options for any and all bedroom activities,” I said waving a dismissing hoof. “Since I like mares, as a lesbian, I have to be ready for all fantasies that my mare likes,” I explained as I began to devour my hay fries. She just gave me a frown at the information.

“So, does that mean you have any mare's that you like?” she asked, causing me to choke on my Cola.

“O-Of course I do! I...I, Ah...Crap,” I blurted out without thinking before I hid behind my drink with a slight blush. She gave me a sly grin and moved my cup, revealing my flustered appearance. “Well, since I basically told you about my crush with Jade. You have to tell me who your crush is,” she demanded. Like a deer in headlights, I couldn't move. ‘Should...Should I tell her?’ I thought as my face turned redder than my cup of Cola. ‘Should I tell her that she is my crush and I really, really like her? That she makes that annoying itch go away?’ I asked myself as Summer gave me an evil grin, wanting to know who I liked.

“Well, spit it out already!” she almost shouted, causing my wings to flutter in response. I gulped and prepared for my rejection.

“I...I like y-you,” I whispered so quietly that she had to lean closer. “What was that? I couldn't hear you,” she said. “Can you say it again?”

“I-I l-like you…” I whispered a bit louder in a meek tone. She frowned at me, clearly nor hearing a word I said. “Is still can't hear you and if you don't speak up, I'm going to throw out your naughty underwear,” see threatened. I gulped again and spoke a little louder, slightly afraid of what she was going to say.

“I-I...l-like y-you, S-Summer,” I stutter-blushed and waited for her to get up and leave and never want to see me again, but she didn't. Instead, she backed into her seat blushing as red as I was. She looked away from me. We stayed quiet in awkward silence as we finished our food and watch ponies walk on by. Neither of us knew what to say nor when to go. Thankfully, it was Summer that broke the silence. I don't think I could say anything to her after that.

“S-So,” she began stuttering stupidly. “T-This is sorta like a d-date then?” She asked. “Y-Yeah…” I replied. “S-So, d-does this mean w-we are going o-out then?”

‘Wait...She...Is she giving me a chance?! Does she think we are actually on a date?! Sure we are going having lunch at a restaurant and not trying to kill each other anymore. S-Should I see if I can make it official?’ I thought as my mouth didn't like working anymore.

“D-Do y-y-you want to g-go out?” I finally asked. Summer's wings fluttered for a moment before she spoke again. “I-I would like that,” she said, giving me a heart attack.

“S-So...Want to head back or do you want to hang around some more?” I asked regaining my cool. “I wouldn't mind hanging around,” she said sheepishly with a sweet hearted smile. Which caused my heart to explode twice from cuteness overload.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Dear Diary.

SHE SAID YES! OH SWEET LUNA'S MILK THAT IS MY; BATHWATER, SHOWER, FOOD, AND NECTAR. SHE SAID YES!

Today is the happiest day of life!

After my daily regimen of self-harm, all of us decided to get some things for our living room. Aria went and got a huge surround-sound system for our living room which can vibrate the entire building like a small earthquake had hit the area. While Maple got a couple of bookshelves as well as some more questionable games to add to our pile. Summer had her color projector set up to Aria's sound system and we bought a bunch of movies. I, on the other hoof, bought a video game system that strangely resembled an NES with a few games, which was also hooked up to the projector and sound system, but that's not the best part.

Summer and I are going out! Like as in ♡Girlfriend and Girlfriend!♡ I always thought that she would utterly reject me and never want to see my face for even thinking about that, but that fear is now gone. What's more awesome was that she was thinking about asking me out! Me! When she told me that, all I could do is *squee* with joy that she was going to ask me out but she didn't know how. When I asked her about Jade, she said that he gave her a funny itch and believed that it was her heart telling her that he was the one. When she realized after the whole, ‘Note of doom,’ thing was over and after a talk with a mare named, Kind Heart. She learned that the itch was actually telling her that he was bad news and that ponies that don't cause the itch were good news. 'Which I was glad to hear. Fucking magic, Y U NO MAKE SENSEROO.’ Anyways...After that revelation, she tried to find a pony that didn't give her the itch and learned that only; Aria, Maple and I, didn't give her it and since we were a bit closer together than the others, she would try to see if I would be interested in her and to her happy surprise, I was and more.

We basically spent the entire afternoon talking about school and what we wanted to do afterward. We decided to leave ourselves out of it for our first real date next Friday after school and clubs to go see a see a movie. Which was fine with me.

Once we were all done making our living room all nice and stuff. We played a round of Street Fight while we ate pizza before we all turned on a movie. It was about this wolf and a filly that was going to die if she didn't get medicine. The filly living in an arctic town and the town didn't have the medicine she needed. The only way into town was by train, but the train was buried in snow. So the town had a dogsled team to go and do the mission.

'It was Balto. Fucking Balto. I don't even…'

After the movie, we all went to bed in our rooms. Summer went to her room and not mine, unfortunately, but I understood. We both had some things to sort out about each other so...Yeah…Midna was my teddy bear tonight. I still can't believe that Summer and I are going out now! But there is the issue with Aria and Maple as they both have asked me if they could join a herd. As much as I am willing to push aside what nonexistent traditional values I have about that, I just want some alone time with Summer for now.

Chapter 34. Just and average Monday.

View Online

I yawned as I sat on my bench in the Engineering Club, thinking about my next big project. I had hundreds of doodles and papers of various things that I wanted to work on. From enhancing leg armor to guns, from coffee makers to self-heating bowls, ideas that might work, but I was too lazy to work on an of it since it was Monday.

Aria was working a new project that she told me that will allow her to cause somepony to throw up instantaneously. I am not sure what purpose she would have with that, but it's her project and I frankly don't care so long as she doesn't use it on me. Umbra was walking around the room on her hind legs, and carrying things with her metal hands. To her, it was like she was meant to walk like that, but to me, It looked uncomfortable. I left them to be to do what they did and went back to my work. Or tried.

I decided to read to get my head out of the gutter and randomly choose a book that was on the floor. Using my Airkinesis, I grabbed a pink book from the other side of the room that was under a couple of wires. I looked at the cover and wondered who in hell in the room would read such a book. The cover pink with a red heart with the title under called, 'How to improve your relationships with ease!' I forced myself not to face hoof and decided to see what the hell was in it.

I looked at the table of contents and saw a section circled with a red marker, said section was about Pegasi. Out of curiosity, I turned to the page and began to read.

In this section of the book. We will go over on how to improve your relationship with your pegasus partner! I smirked at how cheesy it was and skipped to the next page.

...What is the most important thing to a pegasus you ask? Well, it's two things; First is their wings and Second is cuddling! 'Okay then, enlighten me,' I thought.

Let's talk about the later. As many should know, a pegasus has a heightened sense of smell, hearing, sight, and touch, to help them fly without a problem. With this in mind and from past experiences, I have noticed that, especially to a mare, scent and touch give's her a sense of safety with her partner. The same could be said for a stallion but as a need to protect his mare. Many hate washing the bedding as it takes away this sense of safety, and if your pegasus partner likes cleaning this paramount area, then there is something wrong, but what touch got to do with it?

Well, to put it simply. A Pegasi's fur and wings are sensitive to the air around them. 'Ever wonder why pegasi hate being touched by ponies they don't like, but absolutely love to rub up against ponies they like?' It's because of the whole, 'Safety,' rule as well as enjoying signs of affection. Now with those in mind, if a pegasus doesn't like to cuddle with you, then there is something wrong in your relationship.

To put those in simple terms; Pegasi are sensitive to touch and find safety to the scent of their partner. The more they cuddle with you and show affection with lots of nuzzles and hugs, the more they feel comfortable and generally want to spend time with you on the bed, couch, and wherever they can. A happy Pegasus is an affectionate Pegasus.

'Okay, that explains a lot in a weird way as to why Summer loves to sleep in my bed, and with me, and since we official now, she has been much more touchy-feely. What's the other thing,' I thought as I continued to read the poorly written book.

Now, let's talk about the wings. Since the wings are the most sensitive area of a pegasus, not including the private area, touching them is a big no-no. It is an area of absolute intimacy, romance, affection and friendship and requires a lot of trust to touch. As such, preening is something that only close family members do. If your partner asks you to preen them, then you are considered family to them. However, it is also a highly arousing zone as well. I personally have made my pegasi mare's achieved orgasm just by nibbling their wings. But, again from the first page of this chapter. In order to be a good mate with a pegasus, you need to be gentle and provide an aura of safety...Blah, blah, blah."

I groaned in annoyance at the poorly written book and set it aside, but I, at least, got the gist of it. I have always wondered why I was a bit more sensitive to the touch. I figured that it was because it helped me fly, which was now confirmed. The wing thing I was the most concerned about as I was really nippy with anyone that dared to touch them. I didn't know why I wanted to murder everyone that dared to go near them, nor why I wanted Summer to nibble them and make me like putty in her hooves, but now I know.

Though, it is good to know why I loved cuddling so much and why I hated changing my bed sheets. Summers magnificent scent was homely to wake up to and provided a sense of comfort that I was in a safe place. Aside from that horribly written 'book,' I made the connection that Aria was the one that bought it in order to know how to woo me. So, like the sexy mare I was, I turned to the page about unicorn horns to see what was that all about.

Hello, my friend! In the section will... ‘Skip!’ ...The horn of a unicorn is extremely important for an intimate relationship as it is extremely sensitive. In fact, it's so sensitive that it beats a pegasi wings in that department by a lifetime! However, unlike what that God awful Pony Sutra series would tell you. The horn is near impossible to cause a Managasm which no one knows why. There is one thing though to those that do manage to cause one. The amount of “Essence,” that comes out is determined by how big your partners mana pool is. The low average is about a pint, but the high average is 4 pints or roughly 2 liters. In some cases, a unicorn can ejaculate around 6 gallons while other cases can only ejaculate a teaspoon. It is said that if Celestia were to have a Managasmn, she could flood all of Canterlot in a foot of her “Essence.”

‘That's not gross,’ I thought as I continued to read.

There is one problem with causing a Managasmn to your partner…

‘Shit.’

...If you cause your partner to achieve a Managasmn, then your partner will forever be, subconsciously, drawn to you. It isn't that bad unless you are going to find another partner instead of your current one. When that happens, unless your old partner can't find a new one that can cause a Managasmn. Then that partner could potentially never be happy again. So if you do manage to achieve the impossible. Then make sure you are loyal to them. If not, then, at least, find them one to fill the void that you just created.

‘Okay, note to self: Don't break Aria's heart unless I can find a pony that can do what I can do. Anyways, since I did unicorns. I wonder what special spot that an earth pony has?’ I thought, thinking of Maple if I were to let her join a herd. I turned to the earth pony chapter and continued my search.

Earth ponies may not have the convenience of magic or the dexterity of wings, but what they do have is their mouth. An earth ponies jaw is incredibly strong and their tongues are on par with a Thestrals, however, their tongue is almost as sensitive as pegasus wings. Because of this fact, not being an excellent kisser will be the 'end all' of the relationship, but if you are a good kisser, then you might be able to cause your partner ecstasy with just with a flick of the tongue. Now as for hooves…

I closed the book and threw it across the room so I didn't have to know about the foot fetish. The book hit Aria's face, causing it to ricochet off of her nose and into Umbra's head. This caused Umbra to lose balance and tumble on a mountain of wires and send her flying to me. She landed on me, causing us to roll on the ground with a bunch of wires to tie us together. Before we knew it, Umbra and I were tied together on the ground and I could feel her sheath in just the right place that if she were to get hard, her thing would go straight in. We both looked at each other sheepishly since our noses were touching in such a compromising position. I quickly checked to see if I had the itch with her if things got weird. Thankfully I didn't.

“So, how are you?” I nonchalantly asked as I saw Aria fled to get the wire cutters.

“I'm fine, what about you?” she asked back as Aria carefully walked over to us with the cutters, mumbling something about coming to save us.

“Could be better,” I said as I watched Aria trip on a bottle and knocked herself out. “Never mind,” I sighed as I tried to face hoof, but both of my hooves were against Umbra's flank.

“We are going to be here for a while huh?” she said warily as I felt her legs tense up.

“Yep,” I said, seeing Umbra get nervous. “So umm...I have to use the bathroom and I haven't been able to go since this morning. So…” she blushed as she shuffled in place.

I quickly thought of a way to get out of this situation as I struggled to untangled to untangle myself from Umbra, but the more I moved the more flustered she got. Just as I was about to try something new, I felt something go where it doesn't belong.

"Uh...Umbra? W-What are you doing?" I stuttered as I froze in place. She gave me a terrified blush. "I'm sorry! I can't help it!"

"W-Well, since we are stuck like this. What do you think of me?" I asked as my lower area became moister.

"I...Ah...I think you are very pretty and heard that you and Aria were in a herd, and I was going to ask if I could make it a harem?" she blushed.

"W-Well, I'm might be okay with it, but you will have to wait for Summer to say it's okay," I said, causing her ears to perk up.

"So...D-Do you want to...Ya know since we are stuck like this?" Umbra asked, biting her lip.

"Sure, just don't tell Summer...Yet."

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Dear Diary.

Today like, most days, it was interesting.

It started off like usual: Get up, work out, eat, and school. Summer and I were a lot more comfortable with each other as we hung out during the breaks and generally made her friends jealous. Autumn was absolutely pissed that she could not find me, and I would be too if I didn't want to be murdered. So there was that.

Learned something interesting today that did not involve school. As it turns out. Pegasi loved to cuddle and show affection to each other like kittens. Unicorns can permanently bond to you if you cause them a horngasmn. Earth Ponies have a huge tongue fetish and Umbra has a huge dick. By huge I mean. Huge! But I will never write down how I came to learn that.

Anyways...I got tied up with Umbra for a while and had to have a shower afterward. Said shower was spent cleaning the mess around my groin. After the shower, I wrote yesterday's stuff in this piece of shit. After that, I did my homework and cuddle up with Summer again.

P.s. We nuzzled each other a lot. Nuzzle and Cuddles are now my second favorite pass time. My first is masturbating which feels way better than having a dick, not that I know what that's like.

Chapter 35. Just an average Wednesday.

View Online

Dear Diary.

Tuesday didn't have anything important, other than a few things. Firstly, Sol is out of the hospital and her sister, Lunar Eclipse, is looking for me for a rematch. With my Notice-Me-Not earring, they couldn't find me. That was meh. Secondly, Umbra asked me to test out two new enchanted earrings. One of them allows me to walk on walls like a Changeling or Thestral. The other converts my lightning charge into mana to power the walk on wall earring. I would be happier about that, but I am very tired.

Maple threw a party that lasted until dawn so I couldn't get any sleep. Anyhow…Today is Wednesday and I am going to test out that ring today, after that. I'm going to bed early so don't expect another entry until Saturday. So see ya!

I yawned as I drank a cup of coffee while I sat on the couch, waiting for the clock to tell me it was time to go to school. Everyone except Summer left early, leaving me and her alone in the living room for awhile. We were both already dressed in our uniforms and enjoying the silence. Summer was reading the latest, Daring Do book while I vegged.

I cracked a small smile as I listened to the sounds of flipping paper and the rain outside. It was a peaceful ambiance that made the dorm quite homely. Speaking of home, I wonder how Feather Flight was doing? I bet not having to deal with Spitfire and I’s bickering got a bit boring after a while. I wonder how she would react if she found out that I had a girlfriend. I know Spitfire will freak out and stalk Summer until she ran for her life. I think I'll keep that information to myself in the meantime.

I yawned again and checked the time and learned that I still had an hour before gym starts and I begin to test my two new earrings. I looked over to see that Summer was done reading for a time and bookmarked her spot for later. She turned to me after she placed the book down on the coffee table and gave me a curious smile.

“What are you thinking about?” she asked as she jumped beside me. I looked away sheepishly as she laid down beside me and pressed up against my side.

“Nothing much, just thinking of home. How bout’ you?” I asked back as she tucked in her legs and placed her wings to her sides.

“Just thinking about this stupid chain and other stupid things that have been bothering me, why?” she asked back. I merely shrugged and laid my head down on the oversized couch. “Don't know really. I just thought I should ask.”

“Well, since you're so kind in asking. Can you tell me about yourself? Ya’ know, things you like and stuff,” she said as she used my neck as a pillow.

“In that case, I don't like mostly anything. I tend to enjoy a few things and ignore others. I have a weird taste in music, art and clothes. I prefer to be on my own or with a small group of friends. I like most books, but I have a preference for adventure/fantasy novels. Other than that, I mostly lounge around or exercise,” I said, slightly disappointed in myself for being so boring. “I bet I sounded pretty lame didn't I?” I asked with a chuckle.

“You aren't lame Winter, not to me anyways. In fact, you are pretty awesome!” she cheered quietly so not to explode my ear holes. I felt a small smile come back as she shifted in place to get a bit more comfortable. “So, what kinds of music you like that make it weird?” she asked.

“Well...My top five favorite genres are; EDM, Classical, Death Metal, Rock, and Electronic Swing,” I replied. I felt her head move off of my neck and moved to look me in the face. She gave me a look like I just burned down the Vatican with puppies that were on fire. I just rolled my eyes. “Told you my taste is weird. I like Classical and EDM,” I smirked causing her to frown. “How can you like masterpieces like Beethoven or Mozart and the crap that is PON3?”

“I just do,” I shrugged causing her to huff in resignation. “Anything else you want to ask or should we just lay here for a while?”

“That's all for now and I would not mind lying here with you,” she cooed as she used me as a pillow again. I rolled my eyes and enjoyed the silence.

》~♡~《

I walked down the halls of the school on the ceiling with an evil grin plastered on my face. Umbreon earrings are working like a charm and everyone around me doesn't have a clue as to what I am about to do. Since it was lunch and there were hundreds of victims waiting to be tormented, I figured I would enjoy pranking everypony as, Spider-Mare! I mentally cheered that Umbra's enchanted earrings worked exactly like they should. If it wasn't for the fact that they not only give my mane and tail gravity defying powers, but I can also walk upside down with relative ease.

As I waited for a perfect victim to enact my master plan, I thought about how strange it was at how accepting I was about everything. Then again, I was thrust into a situation where I had to adapt on the fly or die so that mindset could have played a part. That, and the hormones. I didn't understand any of it for the life of me. I don't know if I had brain damage that is responsible for all changes that I have been going through, or if it's the magic in the air that is guiding my hoof. In any case, I should go see a counselor about it. I don't want to know what will happen if I began to lose my memories of being a human because that was very much a part of me as my new preferences.

“Hey girlfriend, you hear about the talk going around?” asked a filly with a puke green mane to a filly with a red mane. I listened in and got ready to cause my master plan.

“What talk?” Red asked Green. ‘Yeah, what talk?’ I snarked internally. “Well, I heard that Winter Rose is avoiding Autumn Rose because she doesn't want to get her mane dirty.”

‘Aaand now she is on my hit list,’ I thought as I aimed my puke gun that Aria made and I, “borrowed,” at Green as the lunchroom got to its maximum capacity.

“Ha! The Untouchable Queen is scared of dirt, that makes so much sense,” Red snarked and I pulled the trigger of the puke gun, causing it to vibrate in my hooves.

“Yeah! I bet she's…” Green paused and held her stomach, causing Red to open her mouth to voice her concerns, but as she did so, her friend retched a stream of vomit into her mouth, causing her to also retch, beginning a chain reaction throughout the lunch room.

I smiled victoriously as the hundreds of ponies paint the walls with their lunch. It was gross, sure, but it was epically so. Thank God that I had an Iron stomach otherwise I would have puked too. After a few minutes had passed with a few hundred ponies on the ground in a pool of chunky grossness, I decided it was time to leave after the Headmaster canceled school due to contaminated food. I hid the gun in the Clubhouse and pretended like nothing happened.

》~♡~《

I yawned as I sat in the courtyard underneath a tree just a few meters away from, The House of Seasons, reading the Earthacata Erotica. Since school was out for the day due to some, ‘unknown,’ reasons, I figured that I would catch up on some light reading. The air was pleasantly warm despite the rain from earlier. It felt nice against my fur as did the damp grass that I was lying on. I made a note of the various smells that carried through the air. From the damp grass to soaked wood, to simple flowers and nearby ponies. The vast array of color was pleasing to the senses.

I turned the page to a picture of an earth pony stallion, pinning up a mare against a wall in a simple position when I heard the sound of hooves walking up to me. I sighed and closed the book and directed my attention to whoever is bothering my study time, and I regretted it.

Walking up towards me was a filly with a light gold mane with an even lighter gold coat. Her mane was short and curly at the base while her tail was short with a red ribbon at the end of it. Her cutie mark was two outstretched wings made out of swords with a heart in between the wings. I instantly recognized her as no other than, Autumn Rose, the mare who I have been avoiding since day one. She stopped just in front of me with a raised brow while her two lackeys just glared at me. I gave her an innocent smile and sat up.

“Hey Autumn, how may I help you?” I said, ignoring the lackeys. She gave me a huff and spoke with a french accent. “You may ‘elp us wit zee duel you ‘ave been running from, Madame Winter Rose?”

“What duel? I was never told of such a thing,” I lied. She, however, was not buying it.

“I zat so? Zen tell me why zat is as I ‘ave ‘earing you avoiding me and my maidens wit a ‘Notice-Me-Not’ spell?” she said smugly. “Do you zink I am I baboon? I ‘ave been waiting for such a challenge such as yourself and you ‘ave been running away? Zee nerve! Don't you ‘ave any ‘onour?” she growled at me and stomped a hoof in anger. I realized that there was no more running away from her if she figured out my trick. Since she found me, I might as well set the stage for my doom.

“I have been testing enchanted earrings for one of my Club mates. So, I am sorry for avoiding you, but my honor goes to my friends and family first before my opponent as is the law of chivalry,” I said in response. “With that being said, how about we set the stage for the sky court on top of The House of Seasons? You can set the date.” Her mood brightened up once I said those words, horrifically so, before she pulled out a notepad from her mane and wrote down something.

“Excellent, we shall meet you zere tomorrow after school. So don't keep me waiting or go and ‘ide,” she said with a carnal smile before she and her lackeys left with a stick up all of their asses while I sighed and grabbed my book to hide in my room for the rest of the day.

I walked into the dorm and gave Mrs. Song a warm smile as I walked on past her desk to the door on the left. As I walked through the twilight mosaic that was the halls of the dorm on the red carpet. I couldn't help but feel utter dread. I have effectively dug my grave and was going to lose my title as, ‘The Untouchable Queen.’ Sure I could use my Air sight on her, but that won't help me if I can't feel twelve blades flying at my face. Last time I checked, Air Sight doesn't let me feel the mana of others. So, basically, I'm fucked.

I sighed again as I walked up the stairs to my room. Knowing my luck with my prison bitch Mrs. Murphy, I was going to die if I went to that duel, but unlike most ponies that would leave the country. I wasn't a coward. I just need to make a plan to at least survive the fight, but what the hell was I supposed to do? ‘Maybe I could alter my Air Sight to see her mana, but how in hell would I be able to do that?’ I thought as I walked into room 69.

I continued to think about how much I was going to die as I walked into my room to meditate on the situation. Just as I was about to leap onto my bed, I was stopped to see Maple holding onto my tail with an annoyed expression on her face. ‘I think I was ignoring her the second I came in,’ I thought as I blushed in embarrassment. “Sorry, Maple. I'm just a bit occupied with living tomorrow.” She gave me a raised brow before she closed the door and sat in front of me with her arms crossed.

“Autumn finally found you?” she asked. I simply nodded in reply. “Then I will help you so long as we get to make out later, and before you ask, I, Aria, and Umbra asked Summer if we could join in since you are the head and she is the lead. So expect cuddles later.”

My jaw dropped and I was officially pissed at Summer for not talking to me about this, but that will have to wait until later if there was later. “Fine,” I groaned, causing her to smile happily.

“Good. So what you need help with since you obviously have some sort of plan?” she asked.

“It's my Air Sight, the skill I use to see my opponent's movements before they happen. With Autumn welding thirteen blades at once with twelve of them in a telekinetic grip. I can't see most of her attacks because I can't feel the magic in the air,” I sighed. Maple looked away for a moment in deep thought before a giant, toothy smile filled her face.

“I got it!” she shouted in a eureka moment. I just looked at her confused. “Ya’ know how that Umbra's mana conversion earring works?” she asked like she was about to solve the biggest question in existence. “Yeah,” I said with a hint of concern in my voice. “Well, why don't you use that to convert your Air Sight trick to see mana!”

‘What? Since when did Maple learn that...Oh, wait, she already met Umbra she must have told her about it. Never mind brain.exe, you're acting slow again.’

“That...That actually sounds like it could work, but I would need to modify it first and frankly, I don't have the time,” I sighed again as that was a really amazing idea. She gave me a reassuring smile and placed a hoof on my slumped shoulder. “Don't worry about that part Winter, Umbra is coming over with her stuff to modify that ring today anyways. With her here, you will get it done in time. I promise you that.”

I chuckled at how down to earth and all knowing she was. It was a nice change of pace, but I was still ticked at Summer and scared for my life with Autumn. “Thanks, Maple, I needed that,” I smiled. “You're welcome,” she smiled back. “So, wanna make out while the other are gone?” she asked in a sultry tone, causing my wings to go full retard and boner up. “I take that as a yes then,” she said, pushing me onto the bed.

‘And I thought I was forward, but I am still going to murder Summer,’ I thought with a vengeance.

》~♡~《

I sat in the bathroom with Summer with a frown on my face as I poured us a bath. After my special time with Maple as promised, the others came in for a movie night. I asked Umbra to do the modifications to my earring by tomorrow, and she did so without a fuss after we watched a movie, which was fine with me. After said movie, I invited Summer into the bathroom to help me with my wings and to have a chat as I was still angry with her about not talking to me about the herd thing.

She gave me a sheepish smile as the bath finished and we both jumped in after I locked the door. She let loose a happy sigh as she melted into the warm water. I too gave a sigh of relief as the warm water relaxed my wings, but I still was going to murder her.

“So, Summer?” I said with a curious tone that hid my true intentions. She gave me a cute,’hmm?’ In response. “I was wondering. Why didn't you talk to me about the herd thing?” I said bluntly, causing her to flinch with her ears flattening. “I thought you would be fine with it,” she replied. I raised a brow and held myself from drowning her.

“What if I wasn't comfortable with it? Which I'm not,” I said bluntly. She looked down in shame that she fucked up. “I-I’m sorry,” she whispered. “For?” I asked sternly. “For not talking to you about it,” she replied with honesty. I let loose a long breath and sat beside her and wrapped my hooves around her. She shrunk for a moment before leaning against me.

“Is everything alright?” she asked with concern, like our relationship ended before it even started and would have if she chose herd mates I didn't already pre-approved.

“I'm fine, it's just...Talk to me about things like that. If it wasn't for the fact that they already asked me before hoof. I might have dumped you on the spot.” She froze in horror at what I just said and wanted to say something, but I continued. “I am just new to the whole herd thing and I am prickly when it comes to dating. If you want to be with me, you must know that communication is paramount to me. Not to mention you could have hurt the others if I said no and walked out the door, never to return. Okay?” I finished, letting all sink in as I pulled her closer.

“Okay,” she whispered, clearly understanding that she fucked up. “So are we still going to the movies on Friday?” she asked like it was canceled. “Of course, we are, just...Don't do that again,” I replied. She gave me a hopeful smile and let out a sigh of relief. “So, what about the others?” she said. I just groaned in annoyance.

“It's too late for them and I am not going to take their hopes away. So, might as well, but they are just add-ons for now.” She gave out another sigh of relief. I just smiled and lifted my wings up and turned around and leaned over the edge of the huge tub. “Summer?”

“Yeah?” she said looking at me funny. “Can you help me preen my wings?” I asked, causing her face to turn red and for her wings to flutter with excitement.

“S-Sure!” she stutter-blushed, ending this little nightmare on a good note.

Chapter 36. Dance with the devil in the pale moonlight.

View Online

I woke up to an interesting sight; Summer was hugging my waist with her nose nuzzling my neck, Aria was clinging to my back, Maple was sleeping on my flank and Umbra Eon was using my head as a teddy bear. I yawned, remembering the talk last night and how I was going out with three new members of the family. I couldn't help but wonder what my cultists would think of me for having a Yuri harem. I bet they would make a subsection of my religion for all mare orgies in my honor. With that in mind and with Summer waking up to join me in m-our routine this morning. I carefully got up and did my thing before school started.

I sat on the roof my dorm house in a small courtyard that was roughly the size of a basketball court, waiting for Autumn to arrive. Waiting with me was a large crowd of guards that Autumn already beat and most of the school. Prince Shining Armor and Princess Luna was also in attendance. I could see that Shining wasn't a big fan of me or Autumn as he didn't hide the fact that he was annoyed at being forced to attend with Luna.

Luna, on the other hoof, was rather excited. When she was told that there was a duel going on between her two favorite fillies, she canceled everything just to be here to see who was going to be the winner. As I waited for Autumn to show up, I decided to test my modified earring to see if they did what they should do.

I closed my eye and focused on the ebony ring in my ear and turn on my Air Sight. The effect was instantaneous. Just like how the air moved around everything in perfect harmony, so did the trillions of colors that I think was the mana flowing around us. It was like starting at every single color in existence dance around us just like the air does. I could even see, or rather, feel the unique auras emanating from the ponies around me. Hell, I could feel the gentle twilight that was Luna and the warm stone that was Shining Armor.

After gushing at the mosaic for a short while, I realized that there was one problem. I couldn't see with my eyes. Sure I could feel everything around me and watch it create a 3D shape, but being blind was not what I needed at the moment. My normal Air Sight, at least, allowed me to see! How in the hell was I supposed to fight an opponent when I can't see them? ‘I guess I will have to make do,’ I thought as I felt a tapping on the shoulder. I turned off my Mana Sight and watch my vision return to reveal Night Shade looking at me slightly scared.

“You alright cuz? Your eyes went pale as moonlight for a minute,” Night asked with a frightened look on her face. I just sighed and gave her a reassuring smile. “It's okay, just testing out a new trick I learned, which has a horrible cost while active,” I sighed at the last part.

“So, you go blind for awhile? That's a terrible cost don't you think!?” she asked even more frightened.

“Yeah, it sucks, but it will be worth it...I hope,” I gulped as I watched Autumn walk onto the roof carrying an arsenal of swords that were simple in design, except for the long sword on her back that looked like a french claymore. “So, you have something that could work as a blindfold? “ I asked Night. “S-Sure, just a sec,” she replied as she trotted off while Autumn approached me with a dark, sadistic grin. “Madame Rose, ‘ow nice of you to show up for our duel, ” she said as she shifted in her leather armor.

“Wouldn't miss it for the world,” I lied, regretting my choice of not wearing anything to protect me.

“Zats zee spirit! I take it you will be uzing zat short sword zee guards are carrying in abundance zen?” she asked pointing to the golden sword I was borrowing from Shadow Step. “Unfortunately,” I replied in general disappointment that I couldn't borrow Celestia's Solar Magnus, her prized halberd for the duel.

‘Fucking kissed it in front of me too when showed it to me at the tea party,’ I growled internally.

“Hmpf, I can respect a maiden who values a fine edge such as myself. In any case. I'll leave you be to prepare, because, in the next five minutes, you'll need it,” she said smugly before she went to her side of the court just as Night returned with a black blindfold. She handed it to me and flew off to the makeshift cloud bleachers to watch from a distance, leaving me to die in peace.

“Combatants! Take your positions!” Shouted Shining Armor, the judge of the duel. Autumn and I walked to the center of the court and stopped just two meters away from each other. I had my blindfold ready to be tied and my sword holstered comfortably to my left side. Autumn hovered all her blades in the air behind her back like a set of wings, while she stood on her back legs and wielded her claymore over her shoulder. The crowd went silent as I joined her on my hind legs and unsheathed my sword and got into a comfortable stance, just as Shining Asshat spoke again.

“The rules of the duel are as follows: The blades are dulled so not to seriously hurt some pony, and the duel will end until one can no longer fight. No dirty moves, everything else is permitted,” he said before he backed away to a safe distance, and lifted a flag. Autumn cracked her neck and rolled her shoulders before bringing the tip of her claymore down to her side with both hooves. I, on the other hand, tied the blindfold and played back the words Spitfire said to me about the wind to calm me down.

‘Don't fight the wind, move with it,’ I thought as I turned on my Mana Sight. ‘The wind is your partner, friend, caretaker and lover. Don't fight with it, but don't let it fight you,’ I thought calmly as my breathing began to slow to a smooth crawl. I could feel Autumn’s gaze look at me like I was a fool, but what she doesn't know was that I could feel everything, even her swords that moved clumsily in the air. I heard Shining give the signal, causing Autumn to send all twelve blades at me in all directions.

‘Dancer with her,’ I thought as I moved my head, dodging a blade. ‘Be romantic with her.’ I ducked and spun like a ballroom dancer, parrying blade after blade as I swung in a dirty tango. ‘Show her love and she will show her love to you in kind.’ I jumped high into the air, doing a backflip and then landed on the flat end of her last blade that was hovering just a few meters off of the ground with a smile on my face.

I could feel the utter shock in the crowd, how they couldn't believe what they just witnessed. Even Luna was frozen with her jaw dropped in amazement, while Autumn grinned from ear to ear like a maniac as her eyes narrowed to pinpricks of insanity. I pointed my blade at her with a neutral expression and said, “Witness me,” before I jumped off of my perch and bolted at her with my sword, dragging against the ground, causing sparks as I ran.

Autumn was quick to respond. The second I left her blade, she regathered them to her side and charged at me with her claymore dragging beside her as well. She sent all of her blades at me again, this time directly at me. I quickly changed directions and rolled to the right, just as her swords turned the spot I was in, into a pincushion. ‘Time to fight her, Dark Souls style,’ I though as I got back up and used my wings to clear the freshly made gap that Autumn made and made sure to study how she attacked.

I slashed at her in an uppercut as she brought back her swords from the other side of the court. She wasn't as quick to react as last time as my blade hit her jaw, sending her flying several meters away with her claymore. She got back up just as I was about to finish her off and locked blades. I could tell she was no longer happy with insanity as she pushed me back with her heavier sword in rage that I landed a hit. She kept pushing until she had her blades back in their starting position. Once they were in place, she backed off, causing me to stumble forward.

I caught myself just in time as I felt her blades fly at me again, but this time from above. I jumped back and did that cool hand back flip thing as all her blades embed themselves into the ground. With a smirk that Autumn no longer had those as a crutch, I charged at her again and jumped onto the pommels of the blades like a ninja, causing her to go en guard.

I closed the gap again and we were instantly in another sword lock. She was absolutely pissed now, but with it, was fear. I pushed her back with my little sword, causing her grip to become awkward in her hooves. With a grunt, she pushed me away, causing me to expose my chest. She swung a hard, wide sweep, hoping to land a bone-crushing blow.

I jumped into the air again into an aileron roll, just dodging the attack. I landed on all fours, just as she used her missed attack momentum and brought her claymore down upon me. I rolled to the side and stood back on all fours, just as I heard her claymore slice into the stone like butter. Using that slight moment, I kicked Autumn's hooves away from the sword.

She stumbled back, trying to regain her composure, but I didn't let her. I punched her exposed stomach followed up with an uppercut with my sword. She fell onto her back with a hard, *Thud!* As she was about to get back up, coughing up blood. I stepped on her chest, pinning her down and lifted up her claymore up with my Airkinesis and traded it with my stubby little sword.

I test the weight of the claymore for a moment before placing it to her throat, feeling her fear grow. “I-I concede,” she said as I pressed her sword harder against her throat, causing her to cough in discomfort. I simply shook my head. “The rule says until one of us can't fight anymore, so nighty-night,” I smiled as I slapped the flat of her blade against her temple, knocking her out cold.

I sighed and turned off my Mana Sight and took off the blindfold, revealing the sight of a bleeding Autumn. Blood was coming from the wound I gave her to her temple as well as her mouth from my uppercut. I dropped her claymore to her side and turned to the crowd as I went back to all fours, and saw nothing but wide eyes and missing jaws.

I quickly checked myself out as I walked back to my starting position and was utterly stunned. I wasn't scratched, my clothes were untouched, and not a drop of sweat was in sight. I looked over to Shining Armor who was staring at me in horror. I just raised a brow causing him to gulp in fear and his horn to glow.

“T-The winner of the duel is Winter Rose as Autumn Rose is unable to continue. Let the spoils go to the victor.” The crowd went wild after he said those words. I lifted my hoof triumphantly as Princess Luna flew down to me and a group of medics went to go tend to Autumn. Luna landed in front of me as the crowd began to disperse for a party in the courtyard that Maple set up earlier. I gave her a tired smile as the fight with Autumn took a fuck load out of me.

“That was the most grandstanding displays of the art of the blade that I have ever seen!” Luna shouted and hopped in place. “Never have I had the pleasure of witnessing suck beauty in the art of war. You, Miss Rose, are a master worthy of the title.” I gave her an embarrassed smile as my body began to want to sleep. “Thank you, Luna, that means a lot, but in all honesty. I thought I was going to die.” She chuckled at that before she got serious.

“So, who taught you Mana Sight?” she asked sternly and with a hint of worry. I shrunk back a bit, slightly afraid that I was still on death row. “No one, Luna. I just modified an enchanted ring to convert my Air Sight so I could see Mana instead, as well as Air.”

Her gaze softened as she let out a breath of relief. “Good, but never learn the actual Mana Sight spell as you will become permanently blind. Be glad that your fake version only has temporary blindness. I don't want Spitfire to know that her little girl delved into the dark pegasi arts.”

‘Dark pegasi arts?! Mana Sight, the real Mana Sight spell was Dark Magic that only a pegasus could do?! Thank god what I did was fake. I don't want to know what it would be like to be blind forever,’ I thought with worry. Luna gave me a reassuring smile and booped my nose.

“Don't worry Winter, nothing bad will happen to you, so go and enjoy your victory. You deserve it for beating such a formidable opponent that not even our elite could beat, and you did so without receiving a single scratch.” With that, she said goodbye and I decided that a nap was much needed.

Chapter 37. One of us!

View Online

I woke up in the middle of the night...Again. It was like I was never allowed to just have a normal sleep in my life for once. One moment I am snuggling the mare of my dreams, the next? I am piss-ass tired and feeling like I was flattened in a taffy puller...If that was even possible. I moved out of the bed which only had Summer in it this time, and decided that a late night flight was in order. I quickly tucked Summer in as I was going to be gone for a while. She gave me a dazed smile as she shuffled on the bed, trying to get comfortable without me being her teddy bear. I cracked a smile as she made a pouty face that I wasn't there anymore and gave her Midna to cuddle with while I was away.

I let out a sigh as all I could think about recently was how different Summer acts around me now. Just a few weeks ago, we were trying to kill each other, well, she was trying to kill me, I was just ignoring her. I had to wonder what caused her to change so suddenly? She was; brash, snobby, and the serious case of, ‘God-complex.’ Now she was sweet, shy, and fun to be with, well, most of the time.

I know she was hiding something, her old attitude towards me is proof of that. The fact that she has a bow made of dragon bones just reinforced that fact as well. ‘Where the hell did she get it in the first place?! I know she said it was a family heirloom, but I call bullshit on that.’ In any case, I suppose it is up to her to tell me and her friends about it, but if she holds out on us for too long. Then I will force it out of her. "I just hope it isn't bad," I mumbled as I left the room.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Luna sat in the private lounge of the castle with a cup of coffee in front of her on a coffee table. Sitting in front of her on the opposite couch was her niece, Princess Cadence and her husband, Prince Shining Armor. Both of them sat on a silk cushion, talking about life in the Empire and the unrest within their citizens. Luna found it rather amusing that the majority of their complaining was about the new, soon-to-be country that is the size of Equestria called, Arcadia.

Luna didn't show her displeasure at the couple complain about how much of a pain importing and exporting the refined, high-carbon steel or the spider silk from Arcadia. Luna was somewhat surprised that Empress Rose was leading an entire country despite haven't stepped foot inside it since it's creation. Her taxes supported the poverty-stricken citizens while the rich lost half of what they earned. Her Universal Health Care made sure no pony would drown in debt from medical bills and most perception medicine was free.

Everypony was equal in Arcadia, when in Equestria; a stallion could not be more than a house husband or guard and very few had a business. Mares ruled Equestria while stallions were used as breeders. That last note left a pit in her stomach. Luna remembered that before the Nightmare rebellion, stallions were the Guardian of the family with the mare in the household tending to the children.

Luna couldn't help but smile at the accomplishments that Winter Rose has done in just one sitting with her charge, Green Eco. In just one hour, Rose had shifted the balance in the nobility within Equestria and the rest of the world. This lead to the decision to separate her and Equestria as damage control, which was something Luna hated her sister for doing, but she couldn't stop it because she knew what would have happened if she did.

Luna could see it right in front of her eyes; riots that burned cities, militia groups attacking the Nobles, unrest and instability, anarchy and misery. That was the fate of Equestria if her sister didn't do what she did, however, once the announcement was out. Thousands fled to the new country, causing it to grow as fast as it did. Now, after a month has passed; Arcadia as a few small towns, a huge mountain city with a castle being built at Empress Rose's orders. There was over thirty thousand in Arcadia now and many of them worship Rose as; The Goddess of War, Spirit of the Wind, Lady of Freedom, Daughter of Twilight and Empress of Arcadia.

The fact that her talent, like the other six, is the sole reason why Celestia or she didn't dare take any of them as a student. All of them, like their predecessors, have the potential of becoming, ‘The Alicorn of War.’ The very thing Celestia fears the most. Luna didn't understand that fear as the filly who gained that title, would have the same destiny as their father, Solaris, who fights to this very day at the gates of Valhalla with their Alicorn brethren, while their mother, Lunaris, tends to the wounded on the battlefield against Hades and his demon army.

“So, aunty Luna, how are things with Arcadia as of late?” Cadence asked, breaking Luna out of her deep thought.

“Things are rather interesting, to say the least. Their Credit is worth three times more than our Bit now, which makes trade difficult as we have to spend just as much to get what we need,” Luna said not surprised as she knew that Arcadia was as technologically advanced as Japapony. Their refining process was much more efficient and costs just as less.

“I see,” she paused for a moment in deep thought while Shining took a sip of his drink. “You don't sound like you care all that much. Aren't you worried about the immense growth that the little country is going through?” Cadence asked.

“Not really, in fact, I am quite impressed at the growth. If I can recall correctly, Arcadia is bigger than the Crystal Empire in both size and population,” Luna smiled, Cadence, however, was not.

“Don't you think that's a little odd?” Cadence asked with a hint of venom in her tone. “How can such a brand new country grow so quickly? It's like it's a magical Eden with how those horrid cultists preach the words of their blasphemous religion! I bet there is dark magic at work there and Celestia isn't heeding my warnings about the possibility,” she said almost yelling. “Can't you see what's really going on there, Luna?”

In truth, she can. Winters elected counsel plus the way she has her entire political system set up, as well as the growing; military, city, towns and industries, has made it a beacon of prosperity. Ponies from all over the world have renounced their nationalities in order to go to Arcadia to become a citizen. There is money, security, and a freedom there that no other place in the world has and is desperately trying to copy. ‘Well, most of the world. If Tia didn't believe that our matriarchal social structure was perfect and that unicorns were more important than all other races, then she would be trying to copy Empress Rose's system too,’

Luna made sure to voice her next words so not to disturb the jealous Princess. “Indeed, I can, Princess Cadence. Empress Rose is becoming something to aspire to and she is doing it without the need of magic of any kind. If you look at her laws and look past her worshipers, you can see why everypony is fleeing for Arcadia in the thousands.”

Cadence scrunched up her nose in frustration, not wanting to believe what she was hearing. “I have seen those laws and they go against the very nature of harmony! Everypony knows that a stallion isn't equal to a mare no matter the race because they cannot bring life into the world. Not only that, but her deranged cultists have been harassing my ponies in the Empire with their lies that true love is supporting each other in every way, shape, and form; and not a stallion tending to his mare like the goddess she is,” she huffed in bemusement.

Luna sighed knowing that no matter how much she defended Winter, Cadence and her poor outlook on what it truly means to be in love; when she is the goddess of love, she wasn't going to get through to her anytime soon. She could only hope that she doesn't do anything rash against Rose at her growing Empire that Celestia helped create.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

I reclined on a cloud just outside the dorm, admiring the starlit sky. My late night flight was just what I needed to relax my stiff muscles. Over in the city, I couldn't hear a thing; no parties, no fights and no snoring of any kind. The ugly castle to the north was shadowed by the mountain and the pale moonlight. The soothing breeze was wonderfully cold and the Emerald was finally off.

I couldn't believe it when Storm ended our punishment early after the duel. Summer and I practically kissed the stallion now that we could go anywhere without having to drag each other around. He, of course, grunted in annoyance before telling me that I still had to write in the diary till Sunday, which sucks. We were both happy that we didn't get shocked when we thought bad thoughts towards each other anymore. It really sucked when I learned that the hard way in the tub with my toy's. I almost forgot how conductive water was.

Though, I think Summer will somewhat miss the chain from the look in her eyes when Night Shade said, ‘Now you guys won't ever know where each other is all the time!’ I know she is a bit possessive of me by how much she likes to cuddle every night. I don't mind it of course, but I think the chain was like a security blanket for her; telling her that her meat shield was close by and ready to be used, but she was still happy to be rid of it.

I yawned again, happy that it was gone as well. I don't want to know what it would be like if we were chained together for longer than necessary. She wouldn't mind all that much, but I have to wonder why she was possessive over me in the first place. It was bad enough that she was hiding something from me that may or may not be bad. If this part of her is part of it, then it must be bad.

I know what it's like to cling to the nearest thing that brought me safety. If she or anypony for that matter, found out that I went to sleep with a pistol with a silencer and had to use it a couple of times on both animals and humans. I wouldn't know what to tell them other than, ‘I was alone and in a bad place.’ That gun that I bought from an arms dealer in Quebec City had saved my life and ended a few. If she is hiding something and using me to protect her. I will be there for her as a friend, but after she tells me about it. I want to know what I will be dealing with if it shows its head at me. I rolled over, pushing aside the thoughts about Summer for later and focused on a growing problem in Arcadia.

Ever since Celestia dumped the country on me and I made my laws and religion, as well as a plethora of other things. Things around Equestria and the Crystal Empire have been getting out of hand. The papers said that several zealots have attacked ponies of the Church of the Sun, Celestia's fucking religion as well as the Church of Love. I found the last one funny as Cadences religion is all about femdom and pegging and I made my religion as a joke. ‘Though, now that I think about it, I should really monitor that and change several things. I don't want to see the headline: ‘Filly punted at Celestia's window and other things for children.’

Aside from the zealots preaching about true equality and my favorite; 'The cake is a lie,' I have been hearing that the Crystal Empire is building up its military. If that is true, then I should invest in building my military as well. I know for a fact from a letter that Green Eco sent me that gunpowder is being made and tested. I could easily get the counsel to make our military advancement a top priority, but I would need a reason for it. ‘Maybe I could get a zealot to get the information that I need?’ I thought as I made a plan to head to Arcadia during the fall break just after the fall formal. I needed to check up on my castle to see how that's coming along.

As the air began to get a little too cold for my taste, I decided to head in back to the dorm to get some sleep. After all, I have a date tomorrow. I jumped off my cloud and flew to the roof of the dorm to use the rooftop entrance to the building. Just as I was nearing my target, I couldn't help but notice a certain filly that I utterly destroyed earlier today, sitting on the edge of the building and looking down. Then, as I was about to land, I saw Autumn leap off of the building, heading head first to the sidewalk below. I instantly jumped into action and bolted to her rescue. Within a split second, she was in my arms safe and sound. She gave me a startled look as I pulled up and landed on the roof. I set her down and just as she was about to say something, I gave her the hardest bitch slap I could produce. Angry that she was trying to end her life.

“What the fuck is wrong with you?!” I shouted at her as I slapped her again, causing her to fall over onto the damp roof grass. She didn't say a word as she laid there, silent and frightened. I picked her up by the collar of her uniform with rage in my eyes as suicide and those who believe in it, was one of the things that I hate most; as it was what killed one of the few friends I made in life.

“Well, answer me!” I shouted in her face, but all I got in return was empty, glassy eyes and a damp face. “If you don't tell me right the fuck now. I'm going to make you regret it!” I screamed in her face again, remembering how my other friend tried to jump after she was kicked out of the house for being a lesbian. Just like how I brought Sasha back to her senses and to show her how much I cared about her, even though I was a guy and she was only into girls.

I pulled Autumn into an embrace and gave her my signature, ‘Instant-Orgasm-Kiss-Of-Demonic-Seduction.’ The effect was instantaneous as Autumn's hips jerked and she screamed a muffled scream of ecstasy, melting in my arms as her eyes closed in utter bliss. I held it for a few moments before I pulled away and retracted my tongue from the back of her throat. I felled onto my back, still holding Autumn in a comforting hug of both my arms and wings. Once as came back to her senses, she stared at me confused before she realized that I made her squirt a gallon with just a kiss. Her face became as red as a 'sop' sign before she switched like a light and went full angry at me.

“What are you doing ‘ere and why are you ‘olding me?!” she screamed in my face. In response, I nommed her nose, causing her to blush again.

“I am here because I saw you trying to kill yourself and I am holding you so you don't try and do it again,” I growled at her after I finished nomming her nose.

“Why didn't you let me! I am a disgrace to my family after that duel!” she shouted at my face before she broke down into a sobbing mess, just like Sasha. I pulled her close and let her rest her head on my chest as she bawled her eyes out at how much of a failure she think she was while I rubbed the back of her head to calm her down.

After a few minutes of nonstop crying, she finally spoke again. “Why...Why didn't you let me die?” she choked out. “I have nothing to live for. My family disowned me...My friends abandoned me...I am nothing but a waste of space. Why you of all ponies, had to come and prevent me my final wish?” she said, causing me to become enraged at her family. ‘She is quickly turning out like Sasha and we have known each other for like, thirty minutes. I might as well tell her what I told Sasha.’

“You want to know why I saved you?” I asked. She simply nodded a reply. “Well, it is very simple: I hate ponies who believe in killing themselves. It is selfish, cowardly and hurts more than it helps. So what if you lost once, no big deal. You have to lose to become better. If you don't, then you are either cheating or your opponent really sucks. The fact that your family disowned you just shows how much they didn't care about you in the first place. So you know what I say? ‘Fuck ‘em,’ and move on. And if you ever dare jump like that again. Then I will drag your ass out of heaven or hell and beat the living shit out of you. Got it?!” I said, causing her to flinch at the last part in shame.

“G-Got it,” she stuttered a reply. “Good,” I said happily before I softened my voice and pulled her closer. “Now that's out of the way. If you need someone to talk to, someone to cry on, then come to me okay? You are an insanely talented Vanguard and such talent shouldn't be wasted on selfish choices.”

“Okay,” she whimpered as she buried her face into my chest and went back to bawling her eyes out. ‘Just like Sasha, my adopted sister before I was homeless. I bet this is the start of a beautiful relationship...After I murder her parents,’ I thought as Autumn cried herself to sleep.

I let loose an annoyed sigh and carried her on my back to my room and tucked her in on the couch with a spare blanket. Once she was warm and safe from both the elements and herself. I walked back into my room and snuggled up with Summer, thinking about Sasha and wondering how she was copping without her big brother.

Chapter 38. Just an average Saturday.

View Online

Dear Diary.

This is the last time I will be writing in you. In just a few hours, I will be handing you off to the Headmaster for review, ending this stupid punishment. I personally don't see the point of it aside for the need to waste paper on my dirty thoughts. In any case, I am glad to be rid of it. So, let's get started on the days I missed.

Thursday.

Well, I caused a stir in the entire country of Equestria after the dual with Autumn. Every single guard in all of the divisions is now calling me by my nickname now, which is awesome. Another thing about the guards that Shadow told me, was that Celestia is quite frightened at my nonexistent skills. Autumn beat the best of the best all at once without taking a scratch, but I beat her in the same way. I could understand why she was a bit worried about me now. After all, she dropped a country on me and I have been abusing my title to the utmost. I would be frightened of me too since I, with the help of Umbra, have made a ring that allows me to use a weakened version of a Pegasi Dark Art, without much consequence other than temporary blindness. So, that's my thought on that.

Later in the night, however, really pissed me off. I found Autumn trying to kill herself on the roof. Thankfully, I was in the area to save her ass and beat the living shit out of her for being a fucking retard. The reason why she tried to do it was even more infuriating. Anyways... That's my business for now. Autumn is safe for the most part. She is still depressed about the whole thing when she woke up on the couch in my room. My roommates were a little confused about it, but I told them the short version and left her be.

Class was boring as always.

Friday.

Nothing really to say here other than a few things. After school, I dragged Autumn to the counselor's office to have an intervention. That ended with me soaked from Autumn's tears, but she made a promise not to do that again.

The next thing was Summer and I’s date. It was almost canceled due to a few of my zealots in town were picking fights with, The Temple of Light. It was verbal and no one got hurt, but the guards told me not to go into the city until they were gone, which they didn't leave until morning. Since I didn't want to tell Summer we couldn't go see our movie. I stole it and brought it back to our room, hidden by my Notice-Me-Not spell. We had our date in the room after I kicked everypony out and told Summer what was what. It was nice and we had fun, however, since I knew that she was hiding something. I stealthily prodded her with delicate questions to give me an idea what it was, and she slipped up. She didn't notice her slip up, but it was rather telling as she tried to make the biggest lie out of it. Her family was the problem. I don't know what it is exactly, but I know it has to do with her family.

Caught Sol and Luna making out in the lockers of the girls change room. Didn't think they would be into incest. Anyhow, they looked at me like I caught their hooves in the cookie jar and begged me not to tell anyone. I, of course, didn't so long as they stop trying to murder me. They agreed and asked if I wanted to join in. I declined because as of yesterday, my lips shall only touch my herd. Unless another idiot tries to jump. Then I'll break that rule.

That was that.

Saturday.

It was lazy. All of us had homework and I had a meeting with Green Eco about things I won't ever write down anywhere. Though, it was surprising to hear that he renounced his Equestrian citizenship and became an Arcadian. He is already in Arcadia doing my bidding.

I also started a new Engineering Club project today, and it is brilliant if I do say so myself. I had the best idea ever this morning and do you know what it was? Well, it was to put a bunch of runes on a custom-made electric guitar of course! Why is that a good idea you ask? Well, because it isn't. When I asked Umbra to help me out on building a special matrix on the; neck, frets, pickups, knobs, whammy bar, tuners, and head. She called me insane, to that, I replied with my puppy dog eyes. She broke in an instant and helped me out.

Sure there is the possibility that strumming once could destroy the school, but I want to rock out like Eddie Riggs and become a Brutal Legend! I can see it now; ‘Empress Rose defeats Princess Celestia with an epic guitar solo!’ Anyways. I also pulled Aria in to help build a speaker system that was built into the guitar so I didn't have to drag an amp around, and she was more than happy to help.

The last thing that happened that was important was that Spring was finally out of the hospital. You know what was the first thing she did? She came up to me, called me master, and began to kiss my hooves. I was a little concerned that I utterly destroyed her mind, but then I caught a devious smile when I pretended to enjoy the treatment. She is a good liar, but not too smart.

After I was free from her, I asked Shadow about her past. He, like the good stallion he was; told me that she used to be a sex slave in Russia and used that to get what she wanted. Hence, the reason she was kicked out of the country in the first place, also making my revenge utterly pointless. I'll play her game for now, but when she thinks she has me, I will happily turn the tables on her.

That was that.

Sunday.

This morning was lame, but I did manage to get the woodwork done for my guitar. Umbra finished the matrix and Aria finished the internal sound system. We also got a new member of the Club! The new member's name is, Yui Matoi, an exchange student from Honnōji Academy located in Japapony. I...I swear my life loves to fuck with me. She had a short, bedhead black mane with a red highlight. Her uniform was black and red; the red to show she was an exchange student instead of our gold. Her coat was a light beige and I kid you not, she brought in a giant pair of red scissor blades into the room.

I swear that my life has become an; Action/Adventure, Slice of Life, Alternate Reality, Yuri Harem, RomCom, Magic Girl, Super Moe, Hentai in a high school setting! What's next?! I get sent back to Arcadia to become a super genius warfighter, Lelouch Vi Britannia style against Equestria?! Or even better, I and the Trinity Seven, have to join forces to stop the demon king from taking over the world! In the end, we all become Alicorns and live happily ever after!

Nope!

Not going to happen!

No way!

Not’ah!

Zilch!

Never going to happen!

Anyways…

Nothing else happened of importance. Now I shall leave to give this stupid book to the Headmaster, then I shall go practice the guitar in the music room in the Rec Center. It's been awhile since I strummed a good guitar and I want the practice for when I play on the one that I am making.

And for the last note. Did you know that there is a cream to make you more sensitive down there permanently? There is even one for the other place? I bought them both and since I don't plan on getting pregnant, EVER. I shall apply it tonight and test out my new toy.

Now you can't stop thinking about me screaming in ecstasy. HAHAHA!

》~♡~《

“This is a rather, interesting read, to say the least, Empress Rose,” the Headmaster said with a coy smile as I stood in front of her; huge, brown desk, in her office. “You don't say,” I nervously said, hoping the scary dragon pony doesn't eat me for being a smart ass throughout the book.

“Hmm, in all my years, never have I read such colorfully explicit language from a filly before,” she purred happily as she put down the book. “In any case, you’ve completed your punishment and you don't have to write about anything else for me anymore, however, the next time you interrupt my masturbation session like that again, I will eat you,” she said bluntly in monotone.

‘What? I thought we were chained together for fighting and not because we interrupted her play time? What the hell is wrong with ponies at this school? No wonder why Discord doesn't come near here. It's too much chaos for him to enjoy. Well, because he's not the one making it himself,’ I thought as I just stared at the Kirin Headmaster.

“What? Just because I'm a few hundred years old doesn't mean that I don't like to have fun every now and again. You of all ponies should know what it's like not to get off after a stressful day at work.”

‘Okay...I didn't need to know that,’ I thought as I shook my head and stopped staring at her like she was Lockhearts mom.

“Anyways, since you are still here. Can you tell me why you hurt my little Lockheart?” she said with a raised brow and effectively lowering my life span, and scaring the living shit out of me. ‘How was I supposed to know that her mother was the Headmaster? Then again, what she said earlier was something that Ruby would have said...If we were still friends. Well, since I'm screwed. I might as well tell the scary half-dragon the truth.’

“She attacked me on a misunderstanding and I defended myself by using a skill known as Air Sight. I-I’m very sorry about what happened, but nothing can change the past. I only hope that she forgives me and moves on with her life,” I said solemnly. She let out a calm sigh and leaned back into her chair.

“I know that from the dairy, but it is better to hear it from your own deliciously pleasing voice,” she smiled. “I know she won't ever forgive you, but since you paid for her surgery. Know that her mother does.” I felt a somber smile creep up on my face after she said those words. We stayed quiet for a moment before she spoke up again.

“Tell me, Empress Rose. Have you ever heard where the title, ‘The Trinity Seven’ came from?” she asked. I just shook my head and let her speak. “Well, it's a legend that goes back thousands of years ago. The legend tells of seven mares that have the power to shape the world through conflict and destruction. Sound familiar?” I just shook my head again, becoming quite intrigued at this notion.

“Well, once every hundred years, seven mares will appear in the world. All of them have a talent in the art of war. It is said that during this time, a great conflict or great peace will befall the land. And each time, a new mark on the map will appear. Each mare has the potential of inheriting the destiny of Solaris, the God of War or Lunaris, the Goddess of Peace. And if one of them were to inherit either destiny. They will plunge the world into a seven-year war of metal and Balefire,” she finished. “Now you may be wondering, ‘but wouldn't that have happened by now?’ It should have, but Celestia has been stopping that ever since she was born.”

All I could do was stare in confusion as to what she was saying. If this whole, ‘Trinity,’ thing was a long ass legend that should have happened by now, why is the Headmaster telling me this? And why would Celestia try to prevent it from coming true? Sure it meant war for seven years, but come on! Wouldn't it have been better to get it over with centuries ago?! And why does it sound like she knows something bad was going to happen to us? More fucking questions that I don't want.

“You sound like you know something?” I asked, slightly concerned and annoyed that about all of this. She gave me a sad frown and spoke in a softer tone. “You are correct, as I was ordered to kill anyone that is close to fulfilling that legend for two centuries now.” I instantly turned on Air Sight in case I was going to be murdered in a few seconds, but I didn't feel any hostility towards me, only sadness.

“It's okay, Miss Rose. I am not going to hurt you, even though you are the closest one to take the podium with Summer close behind. So relax, take a deep breath and let me tell you what I have told your predecessors,” she said, but I kept my spell on.

“I want you and the other's and all that you care about, to leave Equestria and never to return. You have until the winter solstice before Celestia sends her Black Ops after you. Now pretend like you never heard me said that and say your final goodbyes and leave for Arcadia. I know you will be safe there.”

After she said those words, I left the office, terrified that me and all of my friends lives were on the line. Somewhere, deep down, I knew there was more to the random school legend that everypony talks about, but I thought it was something good and not bad. Then again, the Headmaster did give me a warning that I had until the 21st of December to leave with the six, as well as bring my friends before we became, public-enemy-number-one. And that thought was sent chills down my spine.

Chapter 39. Revelations.

View Online

I went back to my room after the meeting with the Kirin Headmaster to collect my thoughts about what she told me. I walked into the room and passed Summer without saying a word and went straight to my bedroom. I sighed as closed the door and jumped onto my bed to relax and collect myself as my nerves were overreacting with worry. As I laid down on my side, wondering how I was going to tell Summer and the others that our lives were on the line if we didn't leave the country. I felt a body pressed against my side. I opened my eyes and saw Summer, lying beside me with a look of worry on her face, but all I could see was a mare that could become an Alicorn if she pursued that path.

“Winter, is everything alright? You walked in like a puppy died in front of you when you ignored my, ‘hello,’” she said with worry behind her every word, but I couldn't answer.

All I wanted to do was cry and pretend like nothing back at the office happened. All I ever wanted was a simple life where Murphy doesn't make me his bitch. All I wanted was just a simple life where I can wake up and not have to worry about how close I am at dying tomorrow. I just wanted to finish school, hand my Empress title to someone who would fit the bill, and join the Skyguard. I did not want to be a legend that Celestia hates to the point that she would have her guards kill children, just to make sure that it didn't happen! Just when I had a mom that cared for me, it was taken away because Celestia was a fucking coward!

First, she dumped a title on me with a landmass no one wants. Second she ran from her nobles and dumped all that crap on me. Third she put responsibility on my ass because I got a fucking ass tattoo! Fourth she hid behind Luna because I was becoming one of the most fairest rulers of the world and lastly, she wants to kill me because she put me into this fucking position in the first place!

It's not my fault that I got an ass mark that tells me I am good at fighting, that's this stupid world's fault! So what if the magic of the world says that I could become a God? Shouldn't it be her fucking responsibility to make sure that happens without a problem? Last I recall, Twilight Fucked-A-Sparkle became one for making friends! Fucking friends! She knows I have suffered all my life, but no! She just has to add to my shit pile that's now the size of the moon! ‘I...I just wanted to be with Spitfire, to make her proud of me and not have her trying to kill me. Why? Just why? Why is life so hard? Why can't I just kiss the girl and enjoy the sunset? Why does everything bad happen to me? All I ever asked for was to wake up in my lover's arms whispering loving words into my ears? Just...Why?’

I felt arms and wings wrap around me as I rubbed my wet face into her chest. How we ended up like this, I will never know. I quietly cried as she held me close, making me feel as safe as if I was in mother Spitfires arms. I could feel her pet my head in an effort to calm me down, but it was fruitless. All the years of holding back have opened again, showing all my fear, misery, and hardship in the form of eye vomit.

We stayed like this for what the felt like hours, but in reality. We were like this for about a half an hour. In that time, Summer was my shoulder to cry on for once. I didn't mind being the one that you could dump your sorrow on, in fact, I welcomed it. It shows just how much trust you have in that person, as well as show how honest you are with them. Well, that's what I like to believe, but it's a good belief.

I pulled away my damp face and looked Summer in the eyes with a weak smile on my face. She too had a weak smile and proceeded to clean the crap off of my face without breaking the hug. Once she was done, we stared into each others eye, wondering how deep we could see into each others hearts. In a few moments, I felt my heart to slow down to a gentle, warm rhythm. I instantly knew it was Summer and I’s heart syncing, but I didn’t say anything about it as it was as soothing as her deep purple eyes. She broke the moment by closing her eyes and introduced her lips with mine. I blushed in shock as this was our first kiss together, and leaned in, savoring the moment for as long as possible with closed eyes as well.

Sadly, it had to end as much as I didn't want it to. We pulled slowly away from each other. Her face was as red as red could be, and so was mine. She adjusted her position for a moment before snuggled back in her usual spot with her nose nuzzling my neck. I chuckled quietly at how affectionate she was, and pulled her close, thankful that she came to cheer me up in the way I like.

“What's so funny?” she asked warily. I just nuzzled the top of her head with a smile. “Nothing, just happy that you came when you did.” We stayed quiet for a little while, enjoying each others warmth and affection before she spoke up again. “Can I ask what happened that made you sad?” she asked in a worrisome tone. I let out a sigh, knowing this question was going to pop up sometime, but there was no reason yet to tell her the full truth about the exchange between me and the Headmaster. That was going to have to wait until later when all of us were in the same room.

“The Headmaster said some things that brought up bad memories. So don't worry about it, I'm fine now that you're here,” I half-lied, causing her to pull away again to look me in the eyes with an incredulously hurt expression.

“I know there is more to it. The fact that you cried means it's really bad. I know that there is a lot of ponies that rely on you and I know that is stressful, but if she said something that caused you to worry for the worst. Then can't you tell me a bit more to help you carry the burden?” she said solemnly. I felt a pang of guilt well up in my stomach for lying, but I need to in order to keep her safe.

“You are right, there is more, but it involves a few more ponies than just you and I. I won't talk about it until I am ready, and don't worry. You'll find out, eventually, but for know. What's so wrong with me crying? I have to cry sometimes too,” I said with a reassuring smile. She nodded in understanding at the former and spoke in a better mood. “Well, it's just you are so strong that it's scary to see you cry. What would your ponies of your country think of their leader if they found out that you were weak and showed you emotions to them?”

‘They would cry with me,’ I laughed internally, knowing that my cultists would probably burst into tears and try to cheer me up, but that other part was irritating.

“Summer, I'm not strong…” I began to say, causing her to give me a strange look. “...And showing emotion to those around you is not weakness. In fact, not showing your emotions to those around you that you trust, that you would die for, is weakness. Hiding behind a mask puts you in a place where no pony can sympathize with you. It's a dark and horrible pit where no one can help you. A leader who doesn't show what they truly feel to their subjects is a liar, con artist, manipulator and tyrant and that is something I never want to be.” Summer stayed silent for a while, thinking about my words in deep thought while I sighed and wondered if I was a good leader for not being in Arcadia.

“Winter?” she called as I was staring at the wall in an epic, ‘derp,’ face. “Yeah?”

“Where do you learn things like that?” she asked in amazement.

“From the heart, (and hobos who have seen things). Why?” I asked back.

“Then your heart is very beautiful,” she said before pulling me into another kiss that we held a lot longer than the last, and it was ten times more amazing. “Thank you, Summer. That means a lot to me,” I said with soft bedroom eyes after we pulled away, and noticing something that felt strange on our flanks. “You're welcome,” she blushed before we both looked down to our flanks to see what was causing us to feel like we're were melting in pure bliss. What I saw was weird...Well, weirder. I didn't think that my cutie mark could glow, I had to wonder what was causing it. When I looked back at Summer, she had the biggest smile on her face and she was tearing up. I figured she knew what it meant so I asked, clearly confused why my ass was glowing. “What's wrong Summer and why are our butts glowing?”

“I-I-It means w-we were d-destined to be t-together,” she stuttered-cried tears of joy before she hugged me even tighter. All I could do was smile back, learning that fate was being nice to me for once and pulled her tighter too. We fell asleep in each other's arms, happy to know that destiny wasn't a complete asshole.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

I smiled as I quietly tuned an electric guitar I found in the music room, making sure that every string had its perfect tone. The events of the day were painful and tiresome but in the end. I learned that fate was being nice to me. I loved how Summer reacted when our ass marks told us that we were made for each other. She had the cutest smile as she tried to murder me with cuteness and snuggles. Never have I seen such affection before. I knew pegasi were like kittens with their partners, but that was easily the most adorable thing I have ever witnessed. Sadly, we had to separate as we had to use the bathroom and Summer had a Club meeting to go to. She gave me a peck on the cheek and said goodbye before she ran off while I walked down to the music room with a stupid grin on my face.

I smiled as I finished tuning the red, six string guitar, and hooked it up to the amp that I found with it. I did a few practice strums, listening in on my work as I tried to figure out how I was hitting the small strings individually despite having a club for a hand. The more I thought about it, the bigger the headache it gave me. So I just dropped it and thought of a song that I knew how to play from my time on the streets with a crappy acoustic.

Just as I was about to play, Stairway to Heaven, a group of ponies walked into the circular white room with hundreds of different instruments strewn about the place for ponies to play. They saw me and decided that I was interesting and walked over.

“So what do we have here? A filly who thinks she can play on the hardest instrument in Equestria? Ha, that's a laugh,” a colt with a sort, red and green mohawk said just as an adult walked in, saw us, and joined the party.

“What's going on here my little ponies?” a stallion with a; dark gray coat and a short and wavy, electric pink mane, said in a light baritone voice. I instantly recognized him as the guy who runs the rock club and gave him a big, innocent smile. “Sup Deepthroat. How's it going?”

“Just tutoring these colts, how ‘bout you?” he asked back, causing the colts to shy away from him.

“Could be better. These colts were teasing me just as I was about to shred this lame excuse for a guitar,” I replied, dooming the colts to the hardass that was; ‘Deep Throat the Penetrator.’

“I see, well, thanks for telling me Empress Rose. These colts won't bother you while I'm around,” he said before he shot an intimidating glare at the colts. “Anyways, care to show these posers how to rock like a god?” he smirked at me.

“Sure,” I smirked back, accepting his challenge. I quickly thought of a song that I knew how to play and began playing it like a boss.

I bobbed my head up and down to the rhythm of the song while I tapped my hoof to the beat. Within seconds, after I started playing, the entire room was filled with ponies watching in awe as I played like a god. After I finished my song, the group erupted in applause while the colts that teased me hid in the background. I gave them a bow as they begged for an encore. I thought of another song as I stood up from my seat and began to play another round.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

I yawned as I walked back into room 69, tired after the small concert I did in the courtyard. It wasn't until my twenty-fifth song that the crowd of a few hundred had called it a night. After my second song, I had to move out into the courtyard to play due to the fact that the music room wasn't meant to hold that many ponies. I was also quite surprised to find that there was a small stage waiting for me, as well as a few more amps. I, however, quickly learned that Maple was the one that set it up, even though she tried to hide it. It was fun, and I got to have an audience of the entire school again. So all in all, music magic is still ridiculous and I got to rock out for a while.

I walked into my room to get out of my clothes and to apply that cream I bought yesterday, but what I found was terrifying. My entire room was destroyed! All my posters ripped off of the walls, my desk raided and my toy box emptied. I quickly checked to see if my personal diary was touch and I was relieved that it was still in its place, hidden within the wall behind the desk. I did a double check to make sure it wasn't read with a rune spell Umbra made for me. I let out a sigh of relief to learn that it wasn't even opened, let alone touched. I sat on my haunches and wondered who could have done this?

I knew for a fact that my roommates would never do this, even as a joke. Whoever came in here was looking for something. Something that I definitely would never have near me. The only thing that this pony was looking for must have been the other diary that the Headmaster forced me to write in. Everything else was left alone except for my ruined posters. I let out a groan of annoyance as I had to clean up this mess. Just as I was about to clean up, I activated the self-destruction rune on my personal diary and watch it turn to into a pile of ash as a safeguard if the thief came back, looking for seconds, and cleaned my room knowing that someone was out to get me.

“Yo Win-what happened in here?” asked the only voice that belonged to Maple. I turned around just as I finished putting away all my toy's to great her. “Ah, ‘ya know. Someone broke in and tried to steal something that wasn't there. Just the usual crap,” I said nonchalantly as I went back to cleaning

“So ah...Need any help?” she offered politely. “That would be wonderful,” I replied. With Maple's help, we finished cleaning my room before the others arrived back to the dorm. I was happy that Maple helped without questioning on what the thief was looking for. Once we were done, we left the room and joined Summer and Aria in the dining room for pizza, never speaking a word about what happened in my room.

Chapter 40. The Cake is a lie!

View Online

I smiled as I drank a delectable cup of coffee in a small coffee shop just outside the campus. I liked how the shop was called, ‘The Cozy Kitten.’ It was a cute name that fits quite well. The subdued colors were comforting, the warm atmosphere was pleasing and the cushions were divine. I sat in a booth listening to soft instrumental music thinking about the days since the break in.

Life was boring as the days went by without an incident. Autumn was doing better and we are friends, as well as the twins now. School was the same thing every day; boring and stagnant. Homework tried its best to drag me down, but I always got it done in time. There wasn't another break in; there wasn't another fight, and there was no word about anything from the Headmaster. The weeks went by like nothing bad was going to happen, but I knew better.

With Green Eco working as one of the many informants in the country. I have learned all the crap that Celestia was trying to do to me. From making lies and gathering incriminating evidence to ruin me, to out right advancing her own military. She was doing everything in her power to make me the bad guy, but with this in mind. I got the counsel to do my orders.

I managed to get Arcadias military to a top priority to advance. In just two weeks after the order was made, we had; machine guns, sniper rifles, pistols, artillery, tanks, helicopters, and flying warships. Arcadia’s main city is now the most fortified city on the planet, however. The Crystal Empire also had similar plans with their military, but they kept with swords and shields and were making threats to have my head on a silver platter. Thankfully, with the warning that the Headmaster gave me. I have a contingency plan in place if my life were to be in danger.

Celestia doesn't know that I have soldiers in Canterlot, guarding me and my friends twenty-four seven since Luna's guards are a possible threat. The second something seems off, I know that my guards will escort me and my friends to a hidden gunship for extraction. Green Eco did his job as well as the counsel. Now all I have to do is wait and gather information about what Equestria was planning with the Crystal Empire.

With life being as quiet as it was, and with the Fall Formal just a few days away. I knew something was amiss as things don't just go quiet for no reason. I knew how Celestia worked and how Luna wanted to help me be the best as I could be, but can't. That combination alone screamed conspiracy. What made that notion worse was the fact that one of my soldiers has told me that there were riots all over the continent, that ponies wanted my head for using dark magic, and worst of all? Celestia was letting it happen. I don't know what was worse; the incompetent Princess or the fact that the Empire was making threats. In any case, I am ready to go to war if Celestia doesn't take responsibility for being an asshat.

I took another sip of coffee while waiting for my informant to arrive to tell me the news about what was going on in the castle. If what I have been hearing from what Shadow and Light have been whispering behind my back was true. Then I'm going to have to leave far earlier than I wanted to.

Just as the clock in the far wall moved to the next hour, a grìffin walked into the little shop and sat in front of me. He was a dark brown griffin with amber eyes. His head and chest were in the shape of a hawk while his ass was like a lynx but with a long, slender tail with a tuft of brown fur at the end. He wore a long, pink scarf that he took off with his yellow talon-hands and spoke to me in smooth, gruff tone before ordering a coffee for himself.

“Hello, Lady of the Wind. How are you this evening?” he asked as the waiter left to bring him his drink. I shifted in place and adjusted my collar to look more presentable.

“I'm doing fine, worried, but fine,” I smiled. “So, Talon, how are things in the nest?” I asked, speaking in code as the waiter came back and poured him a cup of Joe. He gave me a frown before he pulled out a glass tube with a strange blue liquid and poured a drop into his freshly made coffee, and stirred it with some sugar.

“The nest is messy, and I fear it can't be cleaned. If things are going the way they are. Then the delusional Hen will destroy it, and everything around it,” he replied then took a sip of his drink. I sighed in defeat. Celestia and her decisions were making it harder and harder to avoid war. I just hope the other thing isn't going down hill.

“What about the carriage? I heard it's doing better from our friends back home,” I said enjoying another sip of coffee. His expression went sour as he pulled out a letter from a secret pocket in his scarf and handed it to me. I took it from his grasp, opened it, and read its contents.

Dear Princess Celestia.

Even though I have voiced my deepest concerns about Arcadia and the Dark Arts that are being practiced there. You have yet to reply about what you are going to do about it. So, after waiting for too long. I and my husband have decided with our generals to put a stop to this evil Empress and her maidens of death ourselves. On Nightmare Night, our best will do what is necessary in order to protect the world from the darkness that lurks in plain sight. I do hope your guards do not intervene. It would be a shame if Equestria was working with the evil Empress and her Empire.

With love: Princess Mi-Amore Cadenza.

I crumbled up the letter in exasperation that I was going to have to leave the day after the Formal, and threw it into the nearby fireplace. Talon gave me a neutral expression as he continued to drink his coffee while I fumed that I was going to have to tell the others that we are in immediate danger. I didn't want to tell Summer so soon that Celestia and her mentally retarded niece was going to kill us and our friends in just a few days, and on my birthday no less. I just hope she understands that we are going to have to relocate to a new home, forever, while I deal with this mess.

“Anything else Talon?” I asked as I quietly finished my coffee. He wrapped his scarf around his neck, knowing that our meeting was over. “Nothing of importance your, Majesty,” he replied. “Then go tell Big Brother that Jasmine is moving in a few minutes. That is all,” I said, dismissing Talon.

He gave me a curt bow and left me be to formulate a reason to tell the others that we had to move. Once Talon was gone, I turned on my audio enhancement spell that Umbra made for me a few days ago and listened in on the staff to see if anything was amiss. I focused in on the waiter who was talking to the manager by the sound of things.

“That griffin came back again and gave a letter to that filly again,” the waiter said in a worrisome tone. Don't you see that she is plotting something?”

“That's why I got the guard to investigate them since they meet every three days. He should be doing a sting operation in just a few minutes. So act like everything's normal and let the officer do his job,” the manager replied.

I cracked a smile and turned off the spell, just as a unicorn stallion with a; short brown mane and a gray coat walked into the cafe and sat in front of me. He hid his eyes behind dark sunglasses and gave me a fake smile. Thanks to the warning of the staff, I knew this guy was going to try to get me to spill my guts, but what he doesn't know was that I held all the cards in my hooves for just an occasion.

‘Might as well throw him off so he can't get a read on me,’ I thought as the waiter poured me another cup of coffee. He spoke first.

“Hello, little filly. You wouldn't mind if I sit and talk with you for a moment?” he asked like I was a child. I gave him an innocent smile and showed him my, ’Jack of Hearts.’

“Not at all, officer.” He shifted in his spot, but he didn't react. “How did you know that?” he asked curiously. ‘Time to show him my, ‘Queen of Hearts.’’

“Because I have eyes and ears everywhere, waiting to kill you and your family if you say the wrong word. So tread carefully Black Op, because dying would suck,” I purred evilly as I watch him squirm under his skin, but he still didn't react.

“You have quite the imagination there little one,” he faked a laugh. “Now then, can you tell me why you are talking to a Griffin every other day little filly? We guards are just looking out for your safety and if that griffin is causing you trouble. Then it is in our best interests to make sure he doesn't hurt you,” he said like I wasn't here. ‘How about my, ‘Ten of Hearts?’

“He is the one responsible for keeping me safe. He gives me valuable information that tells me if something bad is going to happen and before it does. He takes a mind wipe serum to make sure no pony knows what he told me,” I said before I took a sip of coffee, watching his eye twitch from behind his glasses.

“How do I know that you aren't lying to save his skin?” he asked in almost an irritated tone. ‘Let's give him my, ‘King of Hearts,’ and see if that finally gets rid of you.’

“Because without him, I wouldn't have learned the assassination attempt that will take place in the near future. Of course, it would be horrible if a certain, Empress were to be found dead in her room with a big cover-up protecting Celestia's flank,” I chuckled, causing him to lower his glasses, revealing his dark red and very pissed off eyes.

“What are you playing at Miss Rose?” he growled at me. “If you don't fucking tell me what you are planning. You won't arrive back at the dorm tonight.” I gave him a coy smile and revealed my, ‘Ace of Hearts,’ finishing my Royal Flush.

“Why it's very simple really,” I said in a posh voice before going serious. “You do anything to cause me or the others harm, and I will say one word. One word which will turn Canterlot into a war zone. I am not taking Celestia's shit anymore and will not tolerate her threats anymore.” I paused for a second and did a whistle, causing several red dots to appear over the stallion's heart.

“So, make a move and you will die. After you die, five thousand soldiers disguised as pedestrians will assault the city as I, and the other targets of interest, will escape the city as it burns to the ground. So I think I will be making it back to the dorm tonight and since you are so insistent that I am the bad guy. Who do you think gave me all this power in the first place, officer?” I spat the last word at his face.

His face was all rage and no bite. I could tell that he knew he can't do anything to me anymore, and that he is the one in danger. I cracked a smug smile that I was the one in control while he was just a speck in the wind and nothing more. He calmed down after a few moments and actually thought of the words I said. That Celestia was the one to make me and put me where I am. Hell, I have the sneaking suspicion that she orchestrated the entire thing from day one. And if that is true, then not even Tartarus can save her ass.

“What do you mean that Celestia gave you this power?” he asked in confusion. I took a sip of my coffee and moaned in annoyance that there was no more coffee.

“That's because she did,” I said, causing him to frown in frustration. I continued. “Did you know that she gave me a landmass and the title of Baroness for no reason other than as a joke? I, of course, abused that power after I saved a village in my new land from centuries worth of slavery. Said town made me a god because I saved them and asked me for guidance, and since I thought I should be fair. I gave them the laws that Arcadia was founded on, and the best part?” I paused to let it sink in. “The best part was that Celestia's nobles hated my laws so much, that she had to separate me and the land she gave me into its own country. Talk about throwing me under the cart, but wait. It gets better,” I said that last part with sass before my cup of coffee was refilled. The officer, however, just continued to frown at me.

“The best part is how that the date I officially get named as Empress of Arcadia, is also the day that Celestia's Black Ops will kill me. With that in mind; she will claim it was the work of some other jealous country and step aside while Arcadia declares war on said country. She would have effectively dug a neutral trench and watch as the two factions destroy each other since no one wants to fight the bitch who controls the fucking sun. I bet she is even making false evidence to use against me. Hmm, just like that rumor that I use dark magic. Oh, that would be a good one as everypony hates a person that could use dark magic. I bet she is going to use that card on the other targets of interest as well. Talk about a cunt who thinks she is the smartest bitch in the world, but I know better,” I finished my explanation and watched the look of rage grow on the officer's face.

“That is the biggest lie I have ever heard,” he hissed at me. I just gave him a knowing smile and took a sip of coffee.

“Yeah, I thought that too, until someone told me about how she has been killing a group of ponies known as, The Trinity Seven. All of this is very convenient for her to hide the fact that she is afraid of a legend that should have come true millennia ago. I even know that she has been doing it for centuries. I bet she knew what my cutie mark was before it appeared on my ass and set me up for failure. She, my friend, is the most; racist, sexist, manipulative, liar that I have ever seen.” I smiled as he just stared at me after I said those words like he just heard something that was just, impossible. He didn't speak again until I was done my third cup of coffee and when he did. He just said goodbye and left without pestering me or giving me a reason why he was leaving.

I sat there with a victorious smile and enjoyed my evening in peace.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Dread Step walked out of the, 'The Cozy Kitten' cafe, angry and confused. Never had he met such an opponent before, and never had he felt so terrified in his life. He knew from the Intel he received from his son, Shadowstep, that she wasn't somepony to underestimate. He knew that, when she put her mind to something, was an immensely intelligent individual that dominated anything she put her mind to. And what did he do? He underestimated her and she played him like a fiddle.

He couldn't fathom at how much she knew about everything about what Celestia planned for her. She knew her demise and why it was going to happen, as well as the cover up for it. What was scarier was the fact she has soldiers waiting for an order to come and rescue her as well as the other targets. All she had to do was say a word and Canterlot would become a battlefield in mere seconds.

His orders were to get a read on her, to get a reason to kill her then and there, but it was impossible. She had too many hands to play and contingencies to save her, and start a war if he even said the wrong word during their one-sided conversation. She was a wild-no...She wasn't that. She was a fortress made of shadows and twilight, and that was something that he wasn't trained for. Dread sighed in defeat for a mission failed and walked back to base, knowing that the main target knew too much, and was, like her name implied, an Untouchable Queen. But he knew one officer who could get the job done before she left the country. He could only hope that Spitfire could get here in time and kill the young Empress.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

I woke up to the sound of my alarm clock and the moans of displeasure from the cute leech that was Summer. I turned my head and shot a bolt of lightning out of my mouth, destroying the alarm clock for waking me up on a Sunday. Summer cooed happily that the annoying sound had ended to a skill I learned in weather class a week ago. It was a simple skill that would allow me to hold lightning and put it into storm clouds, but since I knew how to make lightning in my body. It allows me to throw it like a pseudo dragon breath from my favorite game series of all time; Spyro the Dragon. It also allows me to eat lightning, but that was something of a party trick if anything.

I groaned as I was now fully awake at five in the morning on my bed with nothing to do other than to finish the final touches on my guitar or just lay in my bed till Summer wakes up. I chose the latter and snuggled my waifu and gently nibbled her big, fluffy ears.

“Good morning, Winter,” she half-giggled, half-moaned in delight. I smiled as she turned around and left a sweet peck on my cheeks to which I replied with one in response. “Good morning Summer. Did I wake you up?” I asked through a yawn. She smiled and went to her favorite spot on my chest and wrapped the fallen blanket back around us.

“Not really, your stupid alarm woke me up,” she yawned as well.

“Hehe, sorry. I forgot to turn it off yesterday,” I said sheepishly before I let out a sigh in remembrance of the talk that took place at the café. “You're doing it again,” she said with worry as she moved out of her comfort zone and looked me in the eye.

“What is it that I am doing?” I asked like I don't know what she is talking about. “It's about the thing with the Headmaster again. You always sigh like that when something new adds to the burden. I know you said you would tell me later, but I can't help but feel like it's getting worse,” she said warily before she went back to her special spot.

‘It has been getting worse with how much information I have been learning about it, and now? Now I don't want to say anything about it, to tell you that everything is going to be fine, but it has to come out, and I don't know how to say it,’ I thought as I pulled her close and prepared the words I have been meaning to tell her for a while now. ‘And the other's later today. The will need to know before I use the assassination attempt on Nightmare Night to give myself a valid reason to leave the country.’

“Summer?” I sighed as I got ready to say my peace. “Yeah?” she replied.

“There is something you should know…”

Summer stared at me for a long while with both fear and confusion on her face. After I gave her the information that Celestia was going to murder us, as well as our friends and family because of a stupid legend. She just stared in disbelief. I would have too if I wasn't a paranoid asshole and checked my facts like it was going out of style. I also told her about how I was going to leave in a few days and why. I asked her if she wanted to come with me as I couldn't force her if she didn’t want to go, even though her life was also on the line. Once all was said and done, she spoke up in a frightened voice.

“A-Are you sure that what you said wasn't a lie? Please tell me it was all a lie?” I looked down and shook my head. “I wish it wasn't, I truly wish it was all just a fucked up joke, but it isn't and we are all in danger if we don't leave soon. I'll understand if you don't believe me and decide to stay, I just wanted to say my peace before I go.”

“I-I believe you, and I will come with you, ” she said with a shaky voice. I looked up at her in disbelief, thinking that she would have not believed me and call me crazy, but she didn't. Thank Luna she didn't.

“So, when are we going to tell the others? I know we need to tell them the danger of staying in Equestria sooner or later. They shouldn't be left behind if their lives are on the line.” I gave her a weak smile and told her that I was planning on telling the others later today. She gave me a confident nod and we went back to cuddling with our ass marks glowing like we were fireflies.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

“So that's what I wanted to tell you all,” I said as I stood in front of the six of the Trinity Seven, as well as a few others that I know we're on the hit list.

I was happy to know that everyone that I invited to the Engineering Clubs room came without a fuss. The twins didn’t try to fight anyone; Spring was still acting like she was my slave. Night and Autumn came together with; Maple, Aria, Umbra, Priceless Jewel, Nova Bomb, Black Hammer, and Falcon Punch. All of them began asking for answers when I had a strange unicorn do a spell on the room to make sure that no one knew what was going on in here. This, of course, freaked them the fuck out. Once they were calmed down, I began telling them what I told Summer without interruption.

“So...We are fucked if we don't leave the country because of some stupid legend that involves our cutie marks?” Sol asked in bewilderment.

“I find zat very ‘ard to believe,” Autumn frowned.

“I agree. It sounds like something from a bad fanfiction novel,” Nightshade said.

“Well, I believe her,” all my roommates said along with Umbra, causing the others to stare at them like they were the aliens of the group. Everyone began to argue the credibility of the story before Nova screamed at them to shut up and laid down the facts for me.

“Are all of you fucking kidding me?! Seriously, this is Winter we are talking about. She would never lie unless it wasn't important. The fact that she had a pony made sure no one can hear what was going on in here just helps her case that she was telling the truth! Like, come on! Why would she lie about us going to get killed and she was offering all of us a ride to safety? She clearly knows what she is talking about and we all should heed her warning,” Nova said, causing the room to go silent for a while.

“Why tell us now and not later?” Sol asked, breaking the silence.

“Because I want to make sure you can make peace with whoever if you decide to leave with me in a few days. That, and I don't want to leave with a bad conscious,” I replied. The group went silent again in deep thought before Nova spoke up again. “I will go with you,” he said with a sad smile.

“Me too,” Summer agreed.

“So will I,” Maple said and one by one they all agreed to leave with me to Arcadia. I cracked a weak smile and told them to prepare and to act like nothing happened before I told them that I will have my guards escort them when the time was right.

I just hope nothing bad happens in a few days time.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Luna sat with the Elements of Harmony in Friendship castle, waiting for Celestia to arrive for an important meeting. Luna sat on a plush cushion in the castle's main library with Twilight Sparkle at her side talking to Rarity and a new pony she never heard of before. Luna listened in on the conversation that the two mares were having with the shy filly that was no older than the age of twelve.

The dark gray filly with; purple tipped ears, a black mane and tail that ended in dark purple tips, and had a cutie mark that was; a purple heart on an open scroll, was absolutely amazed at the pair and everything they said. Luna cracked a smile when the filly said that she was, ‘best pony,’ causing Twilight to frown in disappointment that she wasn't anything special in the young mares purple eyes. Even though Twilight had told her about her and her friends ming boggling exploits.

Luna wondered where they found such an adorable filly that was almost as cute as Empress Rose. Almost. Luna put the thought aside for later as Celestia walked in with a smile on her face. Twilight and her friends welcomed her sister as she found a spot in the circle of cushions around a crystal table. Once she was seated, she took notice of the little filly that was now hiding in Luna's tail. Luna smiled in amusement at the little filly as she poked her head out and stared in worry with her silver eyes at the sun goddess.

“Hello little filly, don't be shy. I won't bite. I promise,” Celestia said in a motherly tone that she always spoke in, but the filly buried her face back in Luna's tail. Luna and the others smiled and cooed at how adorable the filly was, but she still wasn't as cute as Winter.

“I don't think she likes you, Tia,” Luna a teased as she felt the filly made a small nook in her tail. “Isn't that right, Nightingale?”

“Right,” she squeaked out, causing Tia to frown in mock hurt.

After many failed attempts to coax the filly out of Luna's tail, Luna had to force her out to talk a about important matters regarding the safety of Equestria, however. When Luna opened the fur to reveal the filly from her hiding place. She, ‘awed,’ when she found the little filly curled up in a ball of heart exploding cuteness, fast asleep. She decided to leave her alone as did the others while Twilight began the meeting.

“Celestia, you said in your letter that there was a dire problem in Equestria that needs the aid of the Elements of Harmony. Can you please explain that in greater detail than from what you said in the letter, as I couldn't make any sense of it?” Twilight asked as everypony directed their attention to Celestia.

Luna found it odd that there even was such a powerful threat in Equestria. Usually, they talk about it beforehoof before they bring the Elements in to confront the monster that would even give the Black division a hard time. She knew that there was unrest amongst their citizens about the whole, ‘Empress of Arcadia,’ conflict, but that cannot be the cause for the need for the Elements to be used. She would know, as she could feel any and all forms of dark magic as she was exposed to it when she was, Nightmare Moon, all those years ago. The fact that there were lies of such an art was even being practiced in the country was not helping Rose and her desire for equality. Luna sighed internally and listened to what her sister had to say.

“Of course my student,” she began as everypony leaned in so not to miss a word. “As you may have learned already about the new country called, Arcadia. There have been rumors about how seven mares have been using dark magic to brainwash all the ponies who reside in the new land, and I am afraid that those rumors...Are true,” Celestia said with a sorrowful sigh, causing the mares to gasp in horror, while Luna could only stare in confusion.

“So you want us to stop those badies and save a country? Sounds good to me!” Rainbowdash cheered with her chest pushed out.

“I agree with Dashie! Those big meanie-weanies need more sweet and less sour!” Pinkie Pie said as she tied a green camouflage headband and wrapped it around her forehead.

As all the mares agreed to help Celestia from a threat that doesn't exist. Luna stayed silent in horror that her sister was sending the mares to fight a group of fillies that are completely innocent. What was worse was that those fillies were immensely skilled in combat and would kill if necessary. Luna didn't know what these fillies have done to deserve such scrutiny, but one thing was for certain.

If Twilight and her friends should and will lose. This will cause a chain reaction that will turn the entire world on Winter and her friends. And all Luna could do was watch in silence as her sister plunges the world into war.

Luna knew she had to do something, but what? If she intervenes, she will be labeled as a traitor again. Being called, Nightmare Moon was something she didn't want to ever be called again, but if she didn’t do something. Then the world will pay for her sisters lie that there was darkness afoot. She looked down at the sleeping filly, knowing that if she warns Winter and the others. Then she could be banished from Equestria for doing the right thing.

And it was a cost she was willing to take.

Chapter 41. Just an average Thursday.

View Online

The sounds of strumming echoed throughout the Engineering club enticing the attention of many as a pleasant melody played from within. One would think that an angel was singing to the gentle strumming, but they would be wrong. I smiled as I sang a song that was a crowd pleaser in most places that I played in. The calming effect that it had brought nostalgia to the ears helped me make money when times were tough.

People would gather around just to listen to me sing the lament in peace before they left in a much better mood. I was absolutely happy that my guitar was finished. The work that Umbra and I put into it, certainly paid off in the final build. The black and silver guitar with excellent sounding internal speakers that were powered by a rechargeable battery. Was exactly how I imagined it. Thankfully, we figured how to turn off the Runes as well as give it two modes in which affects how the guitar sounds. I like how it can go back and forth between, acoustic and electric.

I smiled as I finished the song and thought of another one to play before I had to get the final touches done on my suit at the local tailors. Many titles went through my head, but none of them felt right. I needed something that was perfect for the many ears to listen before I had to put away the guitar and have it delivered to the castle. I had to play a song that was both inspiring and magical. Then, just as I had given up on the search, I remembered a song that brought the masses back home into a weeping mess for how beautiful it was. A stray tear met my cheeks as I shuffled on my chair and sang the song of destiny.

“Mai hee. Mai hoo. Mai Huu. Mai ha ha!” I sang with my most beautiful voice, causing the masses outside the room to lean closer for the majesty that was O-zones finest work! I bobbed my head up and down the lyrics that were the very definition of perfection! My hoof tapped to the beat, the ponies outside danced and Maple walked in with an expression of amazement as I put my very soul into the song. That is, until she threw a floor cushion at my face, preventing me from finishing the song. I glared at her unamused of her interruption as the pillow slowly slid down my face.

“What the hell was that?” Maple Leaf asked in a disgusted tone as she walked over the mess of wires and stole a muffin from the snack table Aria and I set up in the corner of the room.

“That was the song of my people,” I huffed and crossed my arms while looking away for added effect for my pout.

“If that's the song of your people, then your country is drowning in cheese,” she said as I could feel her eyes rolling. “Anyway...What's your plans for the Formal tonight? Got a date or are you not going?” she asked with her mouth full of my muffins.

“Going and in style, and you know who my date is. I even asked her,” I proclaimed before I began to put my guitar in its case.

“I cannot imagine you being in a dress. Isn't that something Summer would wear?”

“Yeah, Summers going in a dress and you are right about me not wearing one either. I have a nice tuxedo that should be done in just an hour,” I replied as I put the case for the guitar on my back and secured it with a strap.

“That's good. So you know where she is? I kinda need her help with something and it's ‘kinda important,” she said sheepishly. I thought about it for a moment as I wanted to talk to her about something as well, but all I knew was that she went over to her parents place to pick up her dress. I had to wonder where her parents actually lived as she hasn't told me much about them. In fact, I think she hasn't even mentioned them once since the chain was removed. ‘Whatever, I'll find her later with Mana Sight. She can't hide from me or her parents for long,’ I thought with a shrug.

“No clue, but I will find her later after I get my tuxedo.” Maple sighed then finished her muffin before she left with me being a sad panda. I left the Club room and dropped off my guitar back at the dorm before I left for the tailors to pick up my suit.

"When you leave, my colors fade to gray. Ohha Ohha hey!" I sang down the halls in defiance, causing Maple to scream in annoyance.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

"You absolutely look smashing darling!" cooed the tailor as she finished the final adjustments on my tux. I rolled my eyes and hoped down from a white podium and walked over to the giant mirror in the far corner of the room that was beside a crap-ton of makeup. I smiled at the simple black tuxedo with a dark purple undershirt neatly tucked in behind the coat, with the collar tied by a black bowtie.

"Is there anything else you wish to add to your suit, even though I still believe a dress would look much better on you. Especially with those scars. You would rock the; Black Widow look quite well," the green and purple mare with a pair of scissors suggested.

"Meh, it would clash with what my date is wearing. So I am going to have to pass, that, and I hate dresses," I replied as I adjusted the bowtie with a wing before I walked over to the counter to pay for the work. She gave me a pout in response as she motion to a dress in the back that looked like it belonged to a maiden of death and destruction. I would have been fine with that, but it was just too frilly and impractical.

"A mare who hates dresses is just improper and unladylike," she said as I paid for the suit.

"Then I am "unladylike" as you say it, and I really don't care," I replied causing the mare to stare blankly at me.

"What is your stallion suppose to think about his mare that is acting like a filly-fooler?" she asked indifferently.

"I am a filly-fooler and my date is a mare." After I said those words, her eye twitched like it was a bad thing, but she didn't say anything about it. She kept a strained smile on as I left in awkward silence, but her eyes that were the very definition of hate made me realized how horrible she actually was. Effectively losing one important customer that just might buy her store just to see it burn to the ground.

'Meh, she hates lesbos and I don't care. She hates lesbos and I don't care. She hates lesbos and I don't caaaare,' I sang in my head as I walked out of the shop to search for Summer before we went to the dance.

I turned on Mana Sight after I left the store in downtown Canterlot to search for my waifu. he sensation of going blind, followed by seeing an LSD super hallucination was still jarring to the senses, but it was worth. With this spell active, I should be able on honing in on Summers unique aura and find her in a flash.

'But it still sucks that I can't see other than color that makes nothing but three-dimensional shapes,' I thought as I walked back to the dorm to start my search.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

After walking around for an hour, following Summers trail from the school. I was starting to get a little concerned for Summers safety as I walked along a hidden path on the side of the mountain. All I could think about was if she was kidnapped and was taken as a hostage and put in a secret cave on the side of the mountain. My pace quickened as I came up to a small opening on the side of the mountain as I carefully weaved around bushes to protect my brand new suit.

I turned off Mana Sight and let my eyes readjusted to the evening sunlight that was blaring from the west into my eyes. Once I wasn't being blind by light, I examined the cave and found something that was off that shouldn't be there. Blocking the entrance to the cave was a wooden door that looked like something from an abandoned mine. On said door, was a warning sigh that told anyone who entered could be killed from pretty much everything inside. My worry skyrocketed as I knew that Summer was inside, possibly with a group of ponies that wanted her families money. I took a deep breath and turned on Air Sight before I walked into the cave, ready to fight anyone and anything to save my waifu.

Just as I opened the door, I looked down to see if there were any traps waiting for me, but what I saw was confusing. On the ground was a rug that said, 'Home Sweet Home,' stitched in with red thread. I frowned like it was some kind of joke, but when I looked up, my concern for Summers safety left to depression.

Down the initial hall was a small coat rack with the coat that I bought for her a little while ago, as well as a few other things. I shook my head and walked deeper down the stone carved hall and slowly became more and more depressed as I saw; pictures of pretty things, Wonderbolt posters, medals, rugs, a living room with a broken couch with a blanket on it. One would think that this was a home for some kind of a hermit, but I was wrong.

As I walked around the little cave system, I began to hear muffled crying. Thinking that it was Summer being molested by some creepy old fart, I ran down the halls ready to rip the throat out of the bastard, following the sounds that lead to a small room with a bed in it and a certain filly holding onto a teddy bear that has seen some better days. Beside the bed was an end table with a picture frame on it. I could vaguely see what was in the photo, but I knew it was Summer and her family.

My heart lurched for worrying for the worst as everything began to make sense. What I always thought was that she was raised to my high and mighty, but the truth was she acted like that to make herself feel better. She wasn't rich, she wasn't snobby, she was just looking for attention. She was a pain in my ass because she was scared of rejection, and when I finally let her in, she clung to me as we were alike, sort of. I bet she got some sort of scholarship to go to the school from flight camp or something just like I did. I bet she stole that dress she worse at Jewels birthday. I bet she didn't actually have a thing for Jade, but for me.

'Fuck my life, and why does everyone around me have family problems?' I sighed internally, just as Summer and I locked eyes.

"W-What are you doing here!" she screamed at me, causing my ears to flatten, but now that I knew the truth. I wasn't going to leave if she tries to chase me away. I walked up to her, not ushering a single word as she kept yelling at me to stay away as she back away from me. I watched her in hurt that she would want me to stay away as she backed into a wall, but I kept on walking towards her. Once I was just a foot away from her on the filthy bed, she looked away, holding the teddy bear close as she whimpered softly into it.

"Why didn't you say anything?" I asked. Summer to a quick glance at me before she looked away again.

"B-Because I thought you and the others wouldn't want to be near me for being poor, that I wasn't rich or famous," she replied quietly. I sighed and lifted her chin to look her in the eye.

"Summer, why in hell would you think like that about me? You know that I, of all ponies, would never leave you. And I don't care if your rich or famous. All I care about is honesty of both the heart and mind. Remember what I said about communication with me is paramount?" Sher nodded fearfully.

"Well, I'm going to add to that," I said as I pulled her into a hug, causing her bury her face into my chest like she always does. "Don't be afraid of those who you trust, even if you think that they might hurt you. If they trust you back, then there isn't anything to worry about because in the end. Sticks and stones may break my bones, but words will never hurt me, and if they do. Then slap yourself for acting that way and get over it. Got it?" I asked before I kissed the top of her head.

"Mmhmm," she nodded a reply.

She quietly cried in my arms for a while as I held her close to comfort her. During this time as she slowly ruined my suit. All I could think about how she ended up here. Yet the words didn't come. If she wants to tell me about, she'll tell me on her own terms.

"Want to talk about it now or later?" I asked as she wiped away her tears and placed the picture in a saddle bag.

"L-Later, I just need some time to think," she replied with a sniffle.

"Alright, but if you don't. I won't pressure you. Okay?"

"O-Okay."

Chapter 42. Nightmare Night.

View Online

Luna sat in front of Celestia in the private lounge of the castle, enjoying the peace before Nightmare Night enveloped the city with laughing children and drunk parents, but the mood was sour between them. No matter how much Luna tried to bring the words to ask her sister to stop the biggest mistake in Equestria history.

Luna knew what was going to happen if the Elements of Harmony were to confront the young empress. The second they try to bring the filly to justice for a crime that she didn't commit, she will retaliate and send them all to the hospital for being stupid. That is if she survives the assassins that were sent out by Princess Cadence to stop the young empress.

Luna did her part to warn her about the danger that was coming to her this night. She could only hope that word doesn't go out that she was aiding the filly and her compatriots. If it did, then she would most likely be scrutinized and attacked by the populous for her removal as one of the rulers of Equestria. Celestia drank a cup of jasmine tea while she read over paperwork regarding the trade problems between Russia, China, and Britannia.

Luna knew what was going on between the three countries and Equestria. Ever since they gave the young country of Arcadia weapons that far outclass Equestrian military strength. Trade between the world jumped at the opportunity to further advance the small country industry, causing the immense amount of growth that baffles everyone to the point that they believe that Dark Magic was at play. With all the said in mind, this caused a problem in Equestria's economy as most of the outside world was getting better deals with Arcadia and their quickly growing paradise.

Luna sighed as she watched her sister become agitated with the paper as she set it aside in the nearby garbage can and take a piece of cake from the snack tray that a maid brought in earlier.

"Is something the matter sister?" Luna asked as she took a sip of her own tea.

"Unfortunately," she sighed, causing Luna to raise a brow. "Ever since I made the mistake of giving that Human all that land, there has been nothing but trouble coming from her. With the outside world aiding in Arcadias growth, as well as the mass exodus to populate the area. One would think that it is a paradise but in reality. It is just a place of chaos and disharmony."

Luna choked on her tea at that comment, causing a bit of the warm fluid to squirt out of her mouth and stain her chest. 'How could she think of such narrow-minded thoughts?' She thought as she cleaned herself up with a napkin. She knew that the statement that her sister said before returning to her cake was wrong and outright laced with jealousy. This wasn't what she remembered of how her sister acted around the positive growth of a new found country millennia ago. This was the thoughts of a pony that believed that she is right in all sense of the word, and everyone else was wrong. If she doesn't do something about that attitude soon, then there will be no saving her from her delusions.

"How can you say something like that? She has done magnificent things with that land that promote peace and unity," Luna said in the defense of the young Empress. Celestia just looked at her like what she was saying sacrilege of the highest order.

"I have seen the city known as, Silent Hill and never could I have imagined both a Griffin and a Diamond Dog work together alongside ponies and even dragons! Even the cat people of the southern jungles are out in the open, talking to dragons, minotaurs, goats, and even other cat people from other tribes in the same place, working together in harmony. If I had to guess sister, you are jealous of the things that Winter Rose has done so easily and in just an hour no less."

Celestia just glared at her in response. "That is just a lie that she has fabricated. The only place in the world that has Harmony is Equestria, and I won't have her dark influences—As well as the rest of the world's conflicts, threaten the hard work that I have put into our little ponies," she hissed, causing Luna to reel back with concern that it may be too late to change her attitude, or save her from the mistake.

"And I won't let the sister that I have begged to be returned to me for a thousand years be tainted by her hooves anymore. As such, you are forbidden from going near her until she has been neutralized and no longer a threat to harmony," Celestia ordered. Luna jumped out of the couch and spread her wings out in defiance to the order and spoke in a much harsher tone, knowing that the next she does, she might never be able to return to Equestria.

"She isn't a threat to harmony. You are, sister. You and your blind jealousy to see the truth will throw the country into war and as such, if you don't stop the assassins right now. I will relinquish my title as the Princess of the Moon, and join Rose's side and act as an advisor to make sure she does the right thing and not become consumed with power," Luna hissed back.

"You will do no such thing!" Celestia boomed in rage and fear.

Luna and Celestia glared at each other, waiting for a response. Luna knew that this may be the end of her reign as mare of the moon, but she wouldn't abandon her duty to raise the moon every night and guard the realm of dreams. As the stared at each other, a siren erupted from the city. Luna and her sister looked out the window to see what the commotion was about and saw explosions and gunfire envelope the city. Just as they were about to call for the guards, Captain Shining Armor bolted into the room with sweat dripping from his brow.

"Princesses! The city is under attack!" he shouted, causing both of them to put aside their own feud for later.

"What do you mean by under attack and who is attacking?" Celestia asked sternly.

"It's Arcadia! They have a small army in the city, trying to escort Empress Rose and a few others out! According to reports, my wife has sent assassins to kill the young Empress and the Elements were also involved. The Arcadians are destroying the guard, and if word gets out about this. Then the entire world will be against us," he said, causing Luna to gasp and turn to her sister in anger.

"You had your chance to avoid this Tia, and the result was death and controversy!" she shouted as she threw off her regalia before she turned towards the window and began to walk out.

"Sister, please! You are making a big mistake!" Celestia pleaded for Luna to stay, but she just looked back once last time with tear filled eyes and flew away without saying another word.

Celestia ran to the balcony to try to stop her while screaming out her name, but it was too late. Luna was gone, and she could see the Lunar Guard leaving the city as well.

And it was all Rose's fault.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Elsewhere...

Spitfire leaned against the balcony on the roof of the Red Dragon hotel in Hong Kong China, waiting for her supervisor to arrive with her next mission. While she waited under the warm night sky, she wondered what Rose was doing. ‘Was she making friends? Was she getting into fights? Does she have a girlfriend yet?’ Such questions plagued her mind with worry during her down time in between missions.

Spitfire looked around, thinking about how much she wanted to bring her little girl around the world with her to see the exotic sights and hear the interesting sounds of the various cities she's been too, but she knew she couldn't. Not yet anyway. She knew that there were heavy laws preventing ponies from Equestria leaving to see the world and all its splendor. Since she was a member of the Black division of the Skyguard Elite, she was permitted to go to show off her skills as a Wonderbolt as well as her body as a model. Of course, it was all a guise for her real reason why she was told to go when very few can. There was just some bad ponies in the world that threaten the security of her home and she was tasked to take them out. One day, she and Rose will travel the world, like a family and stop in every city to make wonderful memories with each other.

She smiled at the thought of Rose sitting on her back as the walked through the busy streets of Tokyo city. The tall, steel skyscrapers would absolutely boggle her mind, well, for a moment anyways before she starts begging to see the latest Anime movie in Otaku town.

Then again, she would also like to visit an adult store and treat it as a foal to Disney World. She chuckled quietly knowing how she would react to seeing the robot sex toys that are almost 100% pony. When she first saw the sentient android with realistic; fur, skin, and everything but tell metal organs that power the thing, she ran for the hills and stayed far away from that area of the city thinking that everypony was a robot. Winter would most likely want to buy one as an exotic playmate like they were intended for.

Her smile faded when she remembered that Rose was uncomfortable with the flock tradition that she grew up on, but she understood why she was uncomfortable. The tradition was about making strong bonds with a pegasi flock to a member that has been adopted. She knew that one day, when she gets over her fears of her past, she and Rose will bond together in the most intimate way out of trust ad love for each other, just like she and mother Daring did before she went back to work on securing dangerous artifacts. One day they will, one day...And when that day comes. She will be the happiest mare in the world.

As Spitfire continued to think about her little girl and how much she missed her, a pony flew down from behind and spoke with a jagged voice that belonged to a chainsaw. “Captain, I have your next assignment and it has to be done on Nightmare Night back in Equestria. The details are in location delta-a-foxtrot. This is a top priority and failure will be met with court Marshall and immediate discharge. Don't let your feelings get in the way. That is all,” the pony said before leaving as fast as he appeared.

Spitfire sighed as it was time to work again. She pushed aside her thoughts of home and jumped off of the room fo the two hundred story hotel to the location where she will find the documents for her next assignment. She flew past thousands of flying carriages and ponies as she went by even more neon lights and advertisements to the location. As she flew, she made sure she wasn't being followed. She ducked and weaved through allies and busy roads while keeping an eye out for anypony that was trying to stop her or to steal the documents and use them against her. Thankfully, no one followed her as she arrived at an abandoned one-story bungalow at the edge of town.

She walked in through a propped-open window, careful to make sure there were no prying eyes. Once she was inside, she walked to the master bedroom where the documents should be located and sure enough, they were. Sitting on a dirty, spring mattress was an inconspicuous letter with her call sign on it. She bent down to pick it up before she sat down on the mattress and opened it to read the contents.

Mission #736
-Priority: S

“Priority S? Must be real bad if they can't mobilize the Elements of Harmony to deal with it,” Spitfire thought out loud.

Call sign: Blue Angel. You are tasked with the assassination of Empress Rose on Nightmare Night as she has become a threat to the world. Six other officers have other targets as well on the night, so you should meet up with them at location Charlotte-Normandy-32A for assistance if you need any. We know of your connection with the filly, so if you should fail the mission. You will be dishonorably discharged and court Marshalled and a new agent will take your place.

Don't let your feelings get in the way, Captain. That's an order.

“No. It...It can't be,” Spitfire choked as her hooves trembled in fear. Tears began to drip onto the paper as she tried to understand why her little girl was a threat to the world. The more she that about it, the more I'd didn't make sense to her. She knew that Rose was too lazy to be a super villain, in fact, she knew that her little Rose would try to beat the super villain let alone become one! It just wasn't in her nature to cause harm to those who don't deserve it. Was it because her country was doing so well that she was made a threat? That thought didn’t make any sense, but that was the only thought she had on the matter.

She threw the paper down and watched as it caught fire to prevent it from being used against her in frustration. She didn't want to hurt her little Rose. Not after learning the hell she's been through, but if she didn't. Then she will be the one facing the chopping block or worse, being banished to Tartarus for aiding a priority S. Just when she was looking forward to seeing her little girl become a strong mare, she had to end it. She didn't want to, no matter what her pride in duty told her, she will never hurt Rose, but what could she do?

If she tried to help her leave the country, she will be labeled as a traitor. If she just ignored the order she will be fired and killed. The more she played it over in her head the more she knew that reality was telling her that orders were orders.

“No…” she muttered to herself “...There is no way that Winter was a dark mage. She is being blamed for something she didn't do.” She got up and wiped away the tears. “I don't care if I get called a traitor, she is in danger and I am the only one that can save her!” Spitfire said, throwing down her dog tags and badge before flying high into the sky to ride the Jetstream to protect her daughter in a land that was out to kill her.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

'Winter Rose smile a slutty smile as she dressed up for Nightmare Night. She already had her costume on and she was in a good mood from her date with Summer at the Fall Formal the night before. Winter liked her wolf costume that added an extra flare to her carnal nature. Her hooves looked like paws and her ears, mane, and tail was extra messy for the night. She also had her signature collar on as well as a black ribbon tied near the tip of her tail with a silver bell attached to it.'

'She giggled at her tail in the mirror with a naughty smile that her cute little butt was something to fall in love with. Oh, how amazing her butt was. It was so firm, yet, soft to the touch. She enjoyed having her butt nibbled and spanked playfully as it was one of her favorite spots of pleasure and—'

“Winter, why are talking to yourself in the third person at the mirror?” Summer asked as she walked into my empty room in a cat costume that was designed just like mine. Also breaking my narcissistic monolog. I shrugged and walked out of my room to an empty dorm.

“Because I feel like it.”

“Well, it's kinda creepy,” she said, causing me to shrug again. “Whatever.”

We both walked out of room 69 together one last time to the courtyard where everyone was waiting for us. I was going to miss the room as it was my home where I made; friends, had sex, studied and cuddled for most of the year. I was going to miss the movie nights, cuddling with Summer on the couch and playing with Arias horn and making out with Maple in the bathroom while we shared a bath or shower. It was a bittersweet end to our school life for the moment. All of us would miss the fun we had in the room, but the memories will be kept close to our hearts.

I smiled as Summer pressed up against me in a sign of affection as we walked down the stairs. I couldn't help but wonder what life would be like without her, especially after the events of yesterday. Never had I had so much fun dancing with someone before. The hundreds of other ponies made a clearing for us as we made the dance floor our bitch in a display of fire and ice. We were like two angels in passionate conflict with each other. Sure, some hated that two fillies were dancing together rather than with colts, but the reaction we got after our time in the spotlight was priceless.

That was also the day that I saw most of the crowd as well as the teachers and guards cry with smiles on their faces. Then we were kicked out for being gay and we spent the rest of the night on a cloud enjoying each others company while stargazing until it was time to hit the hay. Neither of us mentioned the cave nor asked about the next day. I wished that I had more moments like that in the near future, but I know that won't happen with how everything around me going to shit.

'One could only dream.'

I smiled to everyone as Summer and I walked out of the house and into the courtyard. I liked how everyone was dressed up for the night, even though we will be going straight to the extraction point that I have designated in the city as word has reached my ears that the assassination attempt will be done in just an hour. I had to thank Luna later for that information, but I don't think I will be able to for a long while. Still, it was good to know that one of the Princesses was on my side. I just hope that nothing bad happens because of that.

“Sup, Winter!” Maple cheered in her purple dragon costume, causing everyone else to give me their full attention.

“Sup, Maple!” I cheered back. “So, is everyone ready?” I asked. Everyone nodded unhappily in response.

“Are you sure that we are in danger or was that a lie?” Priceless Jewel, who was wearing a princess costume, said.

“Yes, we are. I just got a letter from Luna herself saying that the attempt for our lives will happen, and in an hour,” I sighed, causing everyone to gasp.

“That's...That's awful, but, at least, one Princess cares about us. So what do we do until the assassin's show up?” Aria asked as Jewel looked to the ground in shock that I wasn't lying that we were going to be killed.

“We will all pretend like nothing is wrong and slowly make our way to the evacuation point in the residential district. Pretend like we are going for candy first rather than the carnival at the track. That way we will look less suspicious, but if something goes wrong. I want Autumn, Night, Sol, Summer and Lunar Eclipse to protect everyone while I keep most of the attention on me. Got it?” I ordered. All of the names mention agreed, even Summer when I said that I will be taking one for the team if things go south. I could only pray that it doesn't. Though, it's good to know that she has some confidence in me that I will be okay.

We all walked and talked as we went from house to house, asking for candy while keeping an eye out for anything unusual. I had my guards at the ready, as well as Autumn who was hiding her swords underneath her vampire costume. I know that if things go south, we will be ready. The closer we got to the 'evac point, the more empty the streets became. It was like the assassin's were making sure that no pony would see a group of fillies and colts get butchered on the streets. With that thought in mind, I turned on Air Sight and felt the area around me.

‘Strange, I could feel six ponies coming this way, but nothing else. I wonder if the assassin's could hide from my Air Sight, and if they could. Then I was going to have to trust my real eyes,’ I thought as I turned off my Air Sight and swapped it out for my Air Blades.

Just as we walked onto an empty street with mansions lining each side, I saw something off. What I saw was strange as it was like the shadows were moving behind and beside us. Autumn took notice of this detail as well as her horn began to glow in preparation for the inevitable. Then, without warning, an arrow came out of a shadow, causing Autumn to react and stopped the bolt with insane speed before it impaled Umbra. Realizing the danger, I screamed out, “Daedric Princess!” The second I said those words, all of my friends were instantly teleported to the extraction point, leaving me to deal with the assassin's personally.

'Sorry guys, can't take any chances.'

“You can come out and fight me like a brave pony, or you can die like a coward!” I shouted at the shadows as the entire city erupted into chaos as my small army went to work in distracting the guard for our escape.

“Coward you say? Then we got to come out from hiding now or else we might hurt the poor, Empress’s feelings,” laughed a mare as she popped out of the shadow she was hiding in, as well as nine others. I gave her a warm smile and killed the nine that popped out with ease, with my Air Blades, killing her smile that she hid behind her mask, and painted the streets red with the bodies of the idiots who revealed themselves to and underestimated me.

“Thanks, hun. That's nine down and two to go,” I smirked.

She gave me a dark scowl that I felt through her all black armor that covered her entire body. “Awe, what's wrong? I only got a heads up from like; twenty-four sources that an assassination attempt was going to happen today that, and I baited you into revealing yourself so I could kill you while your guard was down. Do you really think I am that stupid? I believe in the rule that you should kill your enemy while they do their evil monolog. Anyhow, let's get this over with,” I said as I stood on my back hooves, causing her to outright snarled at me before she sent a bolt of lightning at me. I just laughed and ate it, Lightning Dragon Slayer Style.

Her eyes went wide as I licked my lips and called her lightning, “Tasty,” but she didn't like that.

I rolled to the side as she sent blades of blood at me like razor sharp frisbees that embedded themselves into the stone road before they turned back into liquid. She grunted in frustration as I grabbed the bow from on of the dead bodies and knock an arrow before she could recover from the strain she put on her horn and fired. The arrow went straight into her shoulder causing her to grunt in pain, but she didn't waver.

Before I could react, I was held down in a telekinetic grip, and my bow was sent flying. Without a way to escape as she pulled my mana reserves out of me, I looked over at the mare who was holding me down and walked over to me as she laughed maniacally as she pulled out the arrow.

“Stop right there!” shouted a pony that could only be Twilight Fucked-A-Sparkle, causing the assassin to huff in annoyance that her kill had to wait. I saw the assassins horn glow for a second and I rolled my eyes as all six of them were knocked out with a simple sleep spell, just a few feet away from me in the river of blood.

'My hero's.'

“Now then. Where were we?” the mare asked as she lifted a dagger from one of the dead bodies in her telekinetic grip as I struggled to break free from her grasp. “Ah yes. I was going to kill you very slowly. Let's start with the wings shall we?” she purred as she flipped me over and pinned down on my chest, but I wouldn't let fear take me. I won't give her the satisfaction of watching me suffer.

“Oh come on! No screaming or begging for mercy? No crying that I am going to take away the very thing that you pegasi love most?” she pouted as she placed the edge of her blade against the base of my left wing.

“Sorry to disappoint you, but when you lived in a place where death waits for you just around the corner. You learn to accept what is coming to you. That, and you will never find the treasure,” I said, causing her to frown.

“What treasure?” she asked.

“The treasure of...I'ma Phaquad,” I replied with a strict face.

“I'm a Phaquad?” she said slowly with confusion, causing me to burst out laughing for calling herself a ‘fuck-wad.’ She smacked me upside the head for being a smart ass with the butt of her dagger, making me bite my lip and drawing blood, also ending my laughter.

“You know what? I think that tongue of yours sounds a lot better down your throat then your wings being clipped right now,” she hissed as she pushed my face against the ground, preventing me from speaking further.

“Like hell that's going to happen!” screamed a new mare in rage as I heard her barreling towards us from above. My assassin released her grip on me and focused in on the new pony, but made sure that I didn't see anything. That didn't matter as after a few seconds after the new mare arrival. The head of my assassin rolled down the sidewalk in front of me before I was instantaneously pulled into a hug.

“It's okay squirt. Spitfire is here to save the day,” she said in a trembling voice. I looked up in disbelief that the eleventh assassin was here and not to kill me, but to rescue me. I gave her a thankful smile and buried my face in her orange chest that always smelt like fresh rainwater, in utter joy that she wouldn't try to kill me like I knew she would. We held that hug for a few moments before the sound of a gunship was heard off in the distance. I pulled away and got back into serious mode as we were still in danger.

"Explain later, run now," I said as she looked at me with teary eyes as the gunship came into view.

“What's that!” Spitfire exclaimed as she got back into a protective pose around me without explaining why she was here, but that could wait until later.

“It's okay. That's just my ride,” I replied as I pushed the feeling of wanting to puke my guts out from the bloody murder that I just committed. She gave me a confused look before the gunship was right over our heads, causing the area around us to move from the immense wind coming from the dual rotor blades.

"Are you sure they aren't here to kill you like those Crystal Empire fucks?" she spat as the gunship that I bought from China landed and the side doors opened up, revealing the others as well as my honor guard.

"I'm sure," I replied with a smirk as the guard signaled me and Spitfire to get in as there waws a battalion of Skyguard coming straight for us. We both got on without saying a word and buckled up, leaving Equestria behind, forever.

"Uproar has filled the world with information that was leaked out from hundreds of anonymous members that the events that took place on Nightmare Night in Canterlot, was orchestrated by both Princess Celestia and Princess Mi-Amore Cadenze in an attempt to assassinate the young Empress, Winter Rose."

"And what did they do to these claims? They denied them despite having signed evidence that wasn't forgeries shown to them in court, and with the alligations that are largely falsified about the young Empress. Tensions are at an all-time high between the Goddess of the Sun and the Goddess of Love as war has been declared and all the worlds most powerful nations allying themselves to Arcadia."

"If reparations aren't made to the young Empress and the few others that were also targeted on Nightmare Night just a few hours ago. Then Equestria and the Crystal Empire could have the entire world against them as war looms over all of our heads."

-Unknown reporter.

Chapter 43. Aftermath.

View Online

We arrived in Arcadia in just a few minutes after we got on the gunship. The ride was quiet and uneventful. The battalion of Pegasi didn't give chase, and the silence on the gunship except for the sounds of the magic-powered engine, rumbling like thunder in the night sky. Everyone was silent the entire time as all of us tried to come to terms with what just happened, and I don't blame them.

Even I sat on the cold metal floor under Spitfires forelegs, shivering from the fact that I just killed ponies without a second thought. I don't know what was worse, not feeling anything or trying to rationalizing what I just did. I have killed before, but in self-defense against other homeless people, muggers, the Columbian Cartel; which tried to hire me as a hitman afterward, and a cop got too close. Each time I felt like throwing up and wanting to cry for what I did, but each time I lost a bit of that feeling. The feeling that I was slowly becoming less human.

The people that I killed were assassins trained to hunt down other ponies and kill them without a second thought. They were ready to die and were willing to kill. That mare that pinned me to the ground was even enjoying it! I killed most of them and felt nothing afterward, just like those dogs a few months ago. I don't know if it was my cutie mark that meant that I was good at fighting and defense that was influencing my cold-hearted nature or that I killed so many that I do not give a damn anymore. If either was the case, then what's left of my humanity is gone, and all that is left is a broken pony that was trying to fix the missing pieces.

Spitifre felt my internal conflict and nuzzled the top of my head, causing the guards that were standing beside us to look at her with disgust that their Empress was being touched in such a way, but I didn't give a damn. She was my; hero, my friend, my family. I don't know why she acted the way she did, but what I do know was that she cared's enough about me to put her duty aside to do what's right. I cracked a soft smile and nuzzled her legs with a tear finding its way down my cheeks, happy that she came when she did.

We landed softly on the ground outside and the doors opened to reveal the castle that I designed a few months ago. We landed in a small courtyard surrounded by trees that were just outside of the main, gothic-styled, castle that was made on the side of, Mount Temptest. Guards rushed to our side as well as a medical team that was made of every single race on the planet. Spitfire and the others jaws dropped when a Diamond Dog and a Khajiit came up to us before the cat person left a wet mark on the dogs cheek in pure joy that we were okay. I rolled my eyes and tapped Spitfire on the shoulder to get her out of her daze before we were all escorted into the halls of the castle.

I marveled at the work the builders did on the interior of the castle as everyone was separated and taken to the guest rooms of the castle, even Spitfire much to my dismay, but they needed rest and time to themselves to work out the initial shock, and I needed to get to work.

After they left to get some rest, I was escorted by two guards in black, decorative armor that were reminiscent of the Black Knights design from Dark Souls. Not sure how that happened, but I don't care. They look awesome. The lead me through the white, gothic styled halls on the red carpet that didn't clash with the gentle colors of the giant castle. We passed by guards every other support pillar and window as we walked to the war room where Princess Luna and a few of her Thestral guards were waiting.

The trip was fast and we didn't meet any of the staff along the way to the war room. I don't want to know how they would react if they suddenly saw their Goddess of the Wind walking amongst them. I could only imagine that they would start to bow down and kiss my hooves, calling themselves "unworthy." As flattering that would be, it was still very creepy.

We came up to a wooden door that was reinforced with black steel. The door had an interesting design on it, depicting a tornado in a tribalistic sort of way. My guards opened the door before I walked in without them. Inside was a big room with lots of maps on the walls and radio equipment. At the center of the room was a round table with a three-dimensional map of the world on it. Beside the map was Princess Luna, her guards, the head of my counsel and the retired five-star general of Britannia, Normandy Mendez, with her. They all instantly took notice of me as I walked up to them, tired and slightly depressed.

"Your Highness!" exclaimed head of the counsel, Good Will the third. "What a pleasant surprise and an unfortunate one too." I rolled my eyes as I hoped up onto the map.

"Yes, well, when the assassins came things got bad...And fast. From what I have heard on the radio on the way here. Tia and Cadence are trying to throw it under the rug, even though everyone knows that they were the orchestrators of the entire thing. It's only a matter of time before tensions lead to war," I sighed. "Anyways, Luna, why are you here and without your crown?" I asked.

"I gave up my crown and my throne. No matter what I tried to do to prevent all of this from happening. I couldn't stop my sister from being blind from her arrogance and jealousy from her mistake," she replied in a somber tone like she fail everyone she has ever met.

"At least, you tried, and that's what counts," I said giving her a soft smile as she bowed her head in shame, whispering, "Thank you."

"Anyhow, Luna if you need a place to stay, you are welcomed here, so long as you can do me a simple favor," I said, she perked up as did everyone else in the room.

"What kind of favor?" she asked curiously.

"I want you to train me on how to fight, and my reason for is that I don't want to use my two special skills as crutches anymore." This caused the entire room to stare at me like I was insane, and at Luna in wonder if she would actually consider it.

"Why would you want to learn how to fight when you are already skilled enough?" she said, still baffled. I just raised a brow at her.

"I am not skilled, I just have a trick that makes me look like I am skilled. In reality, I couldn't use that trick to beat the assassins as they knew how to counter it. I had to use prediction and I had to make them come out of hiding before I used my Air Blades on them while their guard was down. As you can see, I don't like the fact that I am a one trick pony, and I know that I need training so that I don't screw up if something like that occurs again," I replied. Luna hesitantly nodded in agreement.

"I understand that reasoning and I will be happy to train you, Empress Rose."

"Thank you," I said before I went serious again. "Now that, that's out of the way. I need a status report on all the players on the field."

"Of course, you Highness," Mendez spoke up in his old, gruff voice. He levitated a bunch of red and blue flags and placed them all over the table map. I quickly realized that the blue flags represented us and our allies while the red flags represented our potential enemies. I was rather surprised to see that most of the world was not on our side, but rather on Celestia's, however. The nations that were on our side were the biggest and strongest while everyone else was pure cannon fodder.

Once he was finished he spoke up again while he placed little towers that must have represented forts or strongholds of some kind. "As you can see your, Highness, this is the current layout of the world and who is siding with who. The towers show the other nations strongholds of interest as well as their main military strength. If we were to go to war, these towers are a necessity to capture. I just hope that it doesn't come to that, your Highness," he said.

"What's our political standpoint?" I asked Good Will. He cleared his throat and pulled out a piece of paper.

"Not good, your Highness. The assassination attempt is being used as a scapegoat from the reality of the situation to cause sympathy for Equestria and her allies. Since the Elements were seen at the area where the assassins were killed, many believe that it was a work of dark magic that helped in your escape. This caused an upheaval in the political structure in most nations to take up arms and join Equestria's side to help destroy Arcadia. If things go they way they are now, I am afraid that war is unavoidable."

I sighed as I thought of what he said as I viewed the map while Luna shifted uncomfortably in silence. If things go the way they are now, war will happen and Celestia will sit on the sidelines as a beacon for all that is good and holy while I get sent down the shitter. I had to make a plan if a war was to happen and ask Luna for advice on the politics crap as strategy was my game, and not talking. Firstly, I need to know the resources of everyone as well as their body county and tech level. If I was going to war, I will do it my way. 'StarCraft 2 style.'

"Mendez?" I said as I turned away from the map. "Yes, your Highness?" he piped up.

"I need a team to give me all details regarding every nation's; resources, body count, terrain, tech level, and average recovery time. Once you have that, I need details on our own military strength." He gave me a quizzical look but didn't say anything about it. "Yes, Ma'am," he nodded.

"Good, and as for you, Good Will," he just gave me a curious nod. "I need you to call a meeting with all heads of power in Arcadia. Make it a week from now. That is all."

"Of course, your Highness," he replied.

"Excellent," I smiled a tired smile before I let loose a heavy yawn. "Get some rest and we'll meet again in a week, and as for you Luna."

"Yes, Rose?"

"Let's start training at five in the morning, starting today," I said through a yawn.

"As you wish, as I have fewer duties at the moment."

"Good. Now if you'll excuse me. I have a waifu to cuddle to death."

Chapter 44. Just an average Friday.

View Online

A few days later...

I sat on an ivory throne that was comfortable, big and epic. It made me look like there was a pair of white wings that looked like they were protecting me, in a gentle embrace. There were two sets of stairs that lead to the throne with the base guarded by my Black Knights. Just bellow the throne a few meters away, was a podium where ponies would stand to make their complaints, and leading up to that podium was a red carpet. The entire throne room was giant and decorated in the same gothic style as the rest of the castle. The hall leading up to the podium took a good minute to walk to from the pair of doors that were carved in the shape of beautiful leafless trees. There were windows along the hall in between each pillar that looked like real trees that were made of stone. The ceiling was painted like there was a clear, blue sky with stray clouds floating around.

I wore an ivory crown that looked exactly like how I described it from memory from my favorite vanity item from one of my favorite games. My crown fitted nicely on my head and matched my regalia perfectly. With the crown, I also wore a silver collar that was in the same design as the crown. The collar also had my signature silver bell hanging from it just under the sapphire that was the centerpiece of the collar. I also wore a silver ribbon near the tip of my tail with a silver bell too. What didn't match my new look was my five earnings.

Each black ring on my ear had a unique enchantment on it. One had a conversion enhancement. One had a wall walking enchantment. One had a Notice-Me-Not enchantment. One had an enchantment that makes my right eye look like Sasuke's; Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan. Though, it's just for show. And the last one is just for show.

I sighed as a pony walked in from the far end of the halls, signaling me that it was time to get back to day court that the counsel managed to convince me to do because it would increase moral. Though, I think it was because I had nothing to do other than train with Luna and Spitfire while everyone else went back to school. 'At least, I get to fuck with asshats who think they can use me like the nobles that use Celestia.'

As the pony got closer, the more snobby he looked to me. I raised a brow and turned on my Sharingan, causing the pony to stare at my right eye in pure terror just like the others that came before him. I liked how this little illusion trick made a rumor throughout the castle and city that I could see all lies, see one hour into the future, see everyone's sins, see their dreams, see their souls, and so on and so forth. It was an awesome little rumor that has helped me in the courtroom, as it forces all that come before me to speak truthfully, or face horrific judgment and punishment. Pony #626 walked on to the podium and cleared his throat while a maid gave me some tea to enjoy.

"Good afternoon, your majesty," Pony #626 bowed. "I am here to request a new inquisition regarding a few troubled individuals that have been causing problems in the lower districts." I took a sip of my delightful tea and motioned for him to go on.

"As you might have heard of about the Khajiit cat people in the lower districts being rather respectable, but I am here to tell you that it is all a lie."

'And he is on my shit list for the amount of bullshit that just came out of his face.'

“The cat people are nothing but thieves and liars…”

“Stop right there,” I cut him off, already knowing where he was getting at. He gave me a confused look like we wanted to snap at me for interrupting, but he stayed quiet at let me speak.

“I know there are a few bad apples and they aren't much of a problem if you know what they are stealing, however. It does become a problem if a guild suddenly shows up and tries to rule the criminal underworld, but that doesn't give you the right to condemn an entire race because of these bad apples. So get out of my sight and don't come back unless you have a real problem as I hate racist assholes. Now good day,” I said with a flick of the hoof. Pony #626’s jaw dropped in utter shock before two guards escorted him out of the throne room, making that the last appointment for the day.

I yawned in pure boredom after I finished my tea and jumped off of the magnificent throne to go and do something to pass the time. My personal maid which surprisingly was none other than Feather Flight walked with me out of the throne room with a smile on her face. It still confuses me that she was here and not tending to our home in Cloudsdale. I and Spitfire were rather surprised to see her just show up with a guard escorting her to the training field where we were practicing hand-to-hand combat.

Both of were slightly concerned about her at first, but after learning that our old home was destroyed and she was put on the chopping block for being associated with us. She flew over here and asked for help from the Empress. Then she fainted when she learned that I was the Empress, even though I told her once already. Once she was back up, Spitfire finally fucking kissed her already. Then she fainted again. When she was up for the third time, Luna walked in with a gaming headset and a Ybox controller in her telekinetic grip. Thus, Feather Flight fainted for the third time. Luna freaked out about it and rushed to her side to see if she was okay. When Feather came to again, this time in Luna's arms. Her nose began to bleed, then she fainted again.

I had to beat Luna away with a stick to get rid of her because every time Feather woke up, she fainted. Once Luna was gone, I called a doctor to make sure Feather was alright because no pony should have fainted twenty-four times in just an hour. I didn't see Spitfire or Feather Flight again that night, but hearing the gossip from one of the other maids of the castle told me that they were very loud in Spitfires room. That brought a smile to my face that they finally hooked up.

We both walked back to my room to drop off my royal wear and put on my regular clothes, which was just a collar change and taking off my crown. As we walked, I couldn't help but feel slightly lonely in my castle. Spitfire was acting as a trainer for a new division of soldiers that would be acting as, Orbital Drop Shock Troopers. My special forces that can be deployed from a high altitude behind enemy lines without notice thanks to an enchanted and recyclable pod that Umbra Eon designed.

‘She is a genius when it comes to Rune Theory, and a hot genius at that.’

That was another thing that I was missing already. With all my friends continuing their schooling at, Arcadia’s School For Intelligent Beings, a few miles away. Life has been dull and lonely. After one night without Summer snuggling me to sleep, I have noticed that my mornings were very depressing. I missed her sweet scent that smelled like roses covered in fresh morning dew. I missed her smile and her laugh. Just being away from her was making me prickly with worry. It didn't help that my ass mark glowed whenever I thought of her, according to my guards. It was rather distracting.

I sighed as we walked into my private bedchamber with my ass mark glowing again, telling me that she was fine and missing me too. ‘Not sure how I knew that, but it was comforting and good to know.’

My bedroom was like a large apartment with a small balcony in it, with guards standing at the door that had the same design as the throne rooms doors. I walked over to my bed which was at the top of the balcony that can only be accessed by flying or teleporting or ladder. My bed was made out of clouds and could easily fit five, full-grown Griffins on it. The four poster cloud bed sat in the center of the balcony. Beside the bed that looked like it was carved out of a tree, was a simple desk with a few books on it. To the left of the bed was a vanity mirror that was on a dresser with my other stuff.

I hoped over and took off my crown and my silver collar and put on my black collar. I kept the ribbon on my tail on as it looked really cute according to Summer. With a bored sigh, I decided that a trip into town to screw with the minds of my zealots sounded fun. Just as I was about to leave for the city, I saw my guitar in the corner of the room. An evil smile met my face as I haven't played it in a while. I grabbed it, causing Feather Flight to give me a curious look.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

I sat outside by a fountain with a giant crowd around me, watching in wonder and in awe as I tuned my guitar. I could tell that this was their first tome seeing their Goddess for the first time as the zealots began calling everyone around to come and meet me, but me guards kept them at bay. Mares cried, stallions cheered, foals stared with curiosity in their eyes as I walked through the city. Many tried to give me flowers while some just smiled, and I smiled back. Diamond Dogs called me the Great Alpha, the cat people called me Maiden of Twilight. Griffins called me, Goddess of War, while the ponies called me, Lady of the Wind. And I enjoyed every second of it.

When Celestia walked through a busy street in a town that wasn't Canterlot, all she got was a welcome to town-A party and the occasional bow of respect. I, however, had everyone around me begging to kiss the very floor that I walk on, even some dragons tried too. I simply gave them my thanks for the sentiment and continued to walk around, searching for a good place to play on my guitar.

I smiled once I was done tuning my guitar. I figured that I should play a song that told a story. A song that was easy to play for the crowd around me. Once I had a song in mind, I put my guitar on electric mode and watched as everyone went silent.

As I sang the song, I could see that the entire crowd was entranced to the lyrics. I even heard a snare drum pound along to the beat that I made. It wasn't one of my favorites, but it certainly was enjoyable to play. The reaction of the crowd was priceless as I finished, but I didn't stop there. I adjusted myself and played another song that I knew how to play the violin, and translated it to the guitar. I knew that it wasn't going to be as powerful as a full orchestra, but that didn't matter much. I just wanted to play.

After a while of playing, it was time to head back to the castle. The crowd cheered and promptly began kissing my ass in praise for my epic skills as the guards began to get rid of them. I gave them all a final bow for their patronage and began to pack away my guitar.

"DOWN WITH THE BLACK QUEEN!" shouted a group of ponies as they rushed me and my guards in golden armor with swords and spears pointed at me. I instantly reacted and turned on my Air Sight as well as my Sharingan illusion spell. My guards bolted at them as the crowd was forced to run away instead of coming to my rescue. I jumped out of the way of a spear that almost made me its friend with my guitar in a hoof.

I turned to the pony that threw the spear and saw that all of my guards were killed like red shirts in a Game of Thrones movie. I groaned as they laughed at me because the only thing that I was holding to protect myself was my guitar. Then a thought came to mind. 'I knew Umbra and I agreed not to use the special feature this guitar has, but what the hell.'

I cracked a smile at them and thought of a song before I hit the red lever into the, on position. They all gave me a funny look as my guitar began to glow an azure color. The lead pony of the group of ten pointed at my guitar with a smug smile with his sword and said: "What are you going to do with that? Play us to death?" he laughed. I played a note, causing the tip head of my guitar to glow for a second before a bolt of lightning shot out and killed one of the assassins instantly. We all stood there in shock, but they weren't as fast to recover.

I began playing my song, causing lightning to shot out of my guitar like a machine gun. I killed half of the ponies in less than a second while the others took cover in a nearby shop, but it was fruitless. I flipped a nob on the guitar, changing what came out of the head as I played. Balls of fire were sent out at the hiding ponies, killing two more and engulfing the shop in a fire. The three remaining ponies had to jump out as I hit another nob, changing my ammo again, but this time, into an area of effect pressure wave.

One of the ponies tried to charge at me to get me to stop while the other two strafed around me. The pony that ran at me exploded into red mist the second he was in range for my pressure wave. I smiled and hit another nob, turning my pressure wave into my special, Air Blades. Once one of the ponies saw that I changed ammo, she charged at me like the last guy. What a big mistake. I aimed the head at her just as she was about to land a hit with her spear, and watched as she turned into a hundred pieces before said pieces slid just in front of me.

I hit one last nob, just as the leader of the group realized that he was fucked if he tried to get close and thought a retreat was the best option, but he was wrong. Just as he turned around, I played the final not of the sone which sent all the nearby spears and swords at him from all angles. I watched as he was impaled to the stone floor like something that, Vlad the Impaler would do.

Once the dust settled and more guards arrived to come save my ass, I turned off my guitar's special function with a long sigh that I was going to have to set up something to prevent attacks like these from happening, as well as upgrade my guard.

'At least, I got to see what would happen if I turned on the magic button on my guitar.'

Chapter 45. Enter Nightingale's; magnificent, amazing, sweet, tender, zesty, delectable, beautiful, exotic, outstanding, soft, sensitive, chapter...Hentai Baka!

View Online

Walking back to the castle was boring and slightly depressing. My guards had to take me the long way through allies and random streets. It started to rain because the weather isn't regulated unless for crops, or emergency, making the city look like someone died. That wasn't an assassin, but someone that everyone loved. The sound of clopping hooves on the cold, hard stone, was the only indication of where we were as we walked in the rain. The only good thing about the depressing atmosphere was the rain and the silence as the city went into martial law to weed out any more insurrectionists, and to give me and my entourage room to breathe.

As we walked down another dark alley with trash all over the place, the lead guard of our group of four spotted something. I looked over to see that he was poking at a box and calling for someone to come out of it. I frowned at that and walked over to the guard to see why he was yelling at the soggy box. The guards didn't like that I was breaking formation or telling the guard to move to let me see what was so wrong with the box. He moved aside with a slumped expression as I opened the little flap on the side of the box, and found what he was yelling at.

Inside the box was a; shivering, terrified, pegasus filly. She had dark gray fur and a jet black mane and tail that faded into purple at the tips. Even her ears had purple tips. Her cutie mark was a purple heart on an open scroll. She stared in pure shock at me with her timid, purple eyes that held a predatory fire in them. A fire that only a human could make. I turned to my guards and gave them a dark scowl for scaring her, causing them to flinch and move into a defensive position.

I turned back around to the filly and gave her a warm smile and spoke as softly as I could. "Hey, don't be afraid, the mean guards won't bother you anymore." Her fear died down a bit, but she was still on the defensive. She shuffled in place and handed me a piece of fresh, dry bread that was hiding under her wing with guilt in her eyes.

"T-T-This is w-what I-I stole. P-Please d-don't s-send m-me b-back to Equestria," she stuttered as she began to cry with the bread, shaking her hoof in front of my face. I didn't know how to react to what she just said, but one thing bothered me instantly. The fact that she believes that she doesn't want to be deported to Equestria told me that she did something that caused her to flee in fear to Arcadia. If that was the case, then I must know what she did, and if it something that didn't deserve the wrath of the Royal Guard. Then I won't play. Mrs. Nice and Passive mare, anymore.

"Keep it," I said with a warm smile as I put her hoof back down. She gave me the most heart-wrenching look before she stared at the bread like a Christmas she never had. Before I knew it, she gave me a bear hug with the bread back under her wing. The sudden bear hug was warm despite the rain that I had to walked through. Her trembling body that was a lot shorter than mine felt like she was a little teddy bear. The moment didn't last, however. The lead guard came back from his post and judging from his posture, something happened.

“Your, Highness. Orion has confirmed a hideout in the Industrial District. According to Alpha-7, there are forty more targets in hiding and in this area. If we don't move back to the nest now. We could be in danger,” he said, causing the filly that I was hugging to retreat back into the box with wide eyes. I sighed and turned to the guard with an annoyed expression on my face. “Give me a sec, Sergent.” He gave me a quick nod before he went back to his post. I gave my attention back to the filly who was no longer staring at me with fear, but in awe that she was just hugged by the Empress of Arcadia.

“What? Is there something on my face?” I asked, pointing to my face while crossing my eyes. She gave me a shy giggle that warmed my heart, but as much as I enjoyed seeing others smile. I had to ask her the serious questions about why she was here.

“If there is nothing on my face, then can you tell me why you aren't wanted in Equestria?” I asked. The filly’s happy expression died and she retreated back into the box in silence. “D-Do I have to?” she said meekly with fear returning to her voice. I placed a wing on her shoulder to show her that I was safe and she was safe with me. “Nothing bad will happen to you. I promise.” She looked at me warily before she spoke again.

“I...I did nothing wrong. One moment I was learning how to fly with Rainbow Dash, the next...I was being chased by a group of ponies in gold armor, yelling out loud, “Kill the human!” Princess Luna said that I should be fine if I kept quiet, and I did! I...I didn't do anything. I swear, I didn't do anything,” she said, fading into a whisper before she began sobbing again.

‘Don't kill Celestia. Think happy thoughts that don't involve murdering Celestia. Think about cute kittens. Yeah, cute kittens that I could lace with the Plague and send to Celestia to kill...Happy thoughts...Fuck it, I'm going to murder that bitch,’ I thought. I took a deep breath to calm myself down, knowing that this wasn't the time to explode and send all the missiles at Equestria. I had to keep a level head and think about things logically...Later.

“What's your name?” I asked. She looked up at me with tired, red eyes like she was waiting for something bad to happen to her, but with a tender smile. She wiped away her tears with a wing and spoke up. “N-Nightingale. My name is Nightingale.”

“Well, Nightingale. Why don't you come with me to the castle and have something to eat? I bet a warm meal tastes a lot better than bread,” I said. She gave me the biggest smile imaginable and tackled me into another bear hug. I returned it and silently made plans to see what was happening to my fellow humans in Equestria.

Nightingale and I got up from under the box and back into the rain. My guards got back into formation around me with Nightingale at my side. I shuddered from the cold rain against my damp fur and gave the order to move out. As the Sergent to the lead onto an empty street while I thought about what was happening in Equestria.

From what Nightingale said to me, I can assume that humans are being hunted but, why? Last I checked on my fellow man, we weren't doing the best. In fact, I was the most well off human in Equestrian history. The only thing that Celestia would send out a kill order is if they supported Luna over her since she joined my side. If that's the case, then she would most likely get all the human turned ponies or other to act as her weapons or engineers. The incentive would definitely act like a moth to a flame for most of them, but for the others that treat Luna as, 'Best Pony.' They are going to be in immediate danger.

"Your, Highness! Look out!" shouted the Sergent before he shoved us out of the formation and taking a volley of arrows in our place. I got back up from my tumble to see that even more of my guards were killed like the were mere specs in the wind. I kicked myself for falling into another trap and got up, turning on my Air Sight while I looked around for my attackers. That's when I saw Nightingale hiding behind a tall Diamond Dog wearing steel plate armor and wielding a large kite shield, and a greatsword that looked like; The Black Knight Greatsword if my memory serves me right.

'I knew that something was off about her, but judging from how she was reacting, all of what she said to me was true and that makes these guys potential threats.'

Beside him were; Griffins, Ponies, Diamond Dogs, Dragons, even Cat People, and all of them were wielding weapons and armor of all kinds. The big Diamond Dog that Nightingale was hiding behind gave me a big, toothy grin as he crushed the skull of one of my guards with his boot. I could easily feel that he was hostile, like the others around him, but with my current skill in hand-to-hand combat. Even I know I can't take them.

'However, the all are wearing metal, it's raining, and I has lightning,' I thought with a wicked smirk to throw them off. They didn't even flinch to the sudden change of atmosphere. 'No matter, they are still fucked.' I took a step forward, turning on my Sharingan again. This time, the leader of the group lost his smirk and began to scowl at me.

"So, the rumors are true. You have the eye of the Uchiha clan," the Diamond Dog spoke, revealing to me that he was a human. The others behind him gasped and took a readied battle stance as I stopped walking towards him at a safe distance.

"So, my assumption was correct as well. All of you are human. So does that mean that Celestia had all of you come here to fuck with me? Or does that mean that she just banished all of you?" I said slyly. The big guy in the center didn't flinch, but those behind him shuffled uncomfortably in their place.

"You are rather perceptive for a filly, but to answer your question, it's the former," he replied in a neutral tone.

"Oh, well that's just perfect. I bet you used Nightingale as a marker to stop me long enough to get into position? So what is she to you? Cannon fodder or a friend?" I asked as I prepped my lightning.

"Cannon fodder as she is a worshiper of Nightmare Moon, who resides in your castle," he hissed.

"Okay, good to know," I said as I sent out five million volts of electricity out of my hooves and into everyone that wasn't Nightingale or the Diamond Dog she was hiding behind. The group died in a twitching mess of screams and light as water and lightning don't mix that well. The Diamond Dog didn't flinch, even though I just killed all his back-up. Instead, he just smiled a very creepy smile.

"I did my homework, Miss Rose, so you can't hurt me like that. I know that you have a Lightning Affinity, which allows Pegasi the ability to control and make lightning within them. They even have the ability to be immune to it as these types of pegasi are the ones responsible for making thunderheads. Thus, I made sure my armor was reinforced to counter it," he laughed. I just rolled my eyes.

"I need you alive as well as Nightingale. So it was never my intention to kill you. In fact, I made sure to direct the charge around you so that I don't kill you, and you forgot one thing about me," I said, causing him to stop his laughing and frown at me while I made my Air Bubble, around his head.

"My primary affinity is Air and Lightning is my secondary. So what would happen if I make a bubble around your head and sucked all the air out of your lungs?" I asked. He dropped his sword and said, "Fuck me," before I knocked him out cold.

"Fucking retard," I sighed as I walked over to him with a bored expression, wondering why no one uses their brains when they fight and use the area around them to enhance their skills.

'Though, it is telling that in just three days. Celestia believes Luna is Nightmare Moon and is using other Humans to take me down. If that's the case, then I got to be extra careful. I should also make sure that I get humans on my side too. And as for the Diamond Dog and his companions. Why the fuck did they get to be the anthropomorphic races of the world?! It's not fair! I miss my hands. Why did I get turned into a filly! Fuck you Murphy!'

Nightingale was frozen in place as more of my guards showed up, this time with a gunship to carry me the rest of the way. I sighed as I watched the Diamond Dog and Nightingale was arrested and taken in a separate vehicle to the dungeon. Once they left a separate why I got on the gunship, wonder when I can have one day where things don't go to shit so fast. In any case, I have ponies to torture for information later.

"Alright Shadow, you can either talk and get out of this mess, or I beat it out of you. Nightingale already talked, and is currently playing video games with Luna. This is your last warning," I said as I sat at the opposite end of a metal table in a gray room.

"I won't talk you psychopathic bitch!" the Diamond dog that no longer is in his armor spat at me as he struggled in his chains.

"Whelp, I did warn you," I said and began to sing a song that I know will torment him into talking about why Celestia was hiring humans to act as mercenaries.

"What are you doing?" he asked with slight concern as I continued to sing the song of my nightmares. "Oh, God. Please no," he said uncomfortably. I just smiled as I watched his ears flatten as he shuffled in his seat.

"Please stop!" he shouted as I sang verse one. He struggled harshly in his chains, causing me to sing louder.

"SHUT UP!" he begged, but I didn't stop. I needed to know why he was here to kill me and why Celestia made the order. With Nightingale only repeating what she said to me in the box when it was her turn to sit in the chair, Shadow was the only one that had the answers as Nightingale was only a little girl. I continued to sing for a while, causing Shadow to yell and scream at me to stop. After I sang the song for the tenth time. Shadow finally broke down. I smiled victoriously and stopped my singing. I patted him on the head and told him to spill the beans.

"Celestia is gathering all humans to fight for her. All humans that don't are either killed or sent to the new mines that are popping up. Celestia is advancing her army to match the rest of the world by using human engineering. She already has mobile shields that anyone could use and block almost everything. She has weapons that can penetrate anything like butter. She is preparing for war, and she believes that she is in the right and everyone is wrong," he explained. Once he finished saying those words, a rune wrapped around his head. Before I could react, his head exploded. Sending his brains all over the place and staining my feathers with his blood.

"Fuck me," I groaned as my guards walked into the room and I walked out to have a shower and adjust my plans for Equestria.

Chapter 46. The Devil's Thrill.

View Online

The castle halls were filled with an eerie song of tragic beauty. The unsettling tune of a shrill sonata echoed throughout the many corridors of the castle, causing any and all to become entranced by the methodical melody. Guards listened with calm content while the maids and butlers that take care of the castle move to the rhythm in wonder as to where the unique sounds of a single violin, was coming from.

Summer Rose listened intensively as the song got louder and louder as she and her escort got closer to Winter Rose's room. Summer could tell that it was her beloved playing the sonata as she only plays the violin when she is upset about something. Summer also knew that the more brilliantly complex piece that Winter played, the bigger the problem she was facing. It was a little quirk that she discovered during her weekly practice time when she just sat and listened to the master of the fiddle and guitar play to her hearts content. Though she never did say where she learned the pieces that she played for her other than, "A hobo busker on the street taught me." Summer thought that was a lie to dumb down her practiced skills, but she knew better than that.

Winter wasn't the person that lied about where she picks up things, like how she learned how to play the violin. The only time she would lie is if she didn't want to hurt the feelings of those she cared about, but even then, if you ask what she truly felt, then she won't hold back. It was odd that she thought that way, but, at least, she was honest about it.

Summer watched with curiosity as her escort opened a pair of gorgeous double doors that were in the shape of two, white, leafless trees. Summer marveled in awe at the intricate carvings of the doors before she was let in by her escort who was a; pure white pegasus with baby blue eyes that was called Feather Flight. She was lead into the room and was pointed to the filly holding the violin and making sweet love to it with each note she played while she sat on a chair in the corner of the room.

Summer didn't dare prevent her beloved from finishing her piece as it was rather disrespectful to her. Summer gave the maid a curt bow before she sat in front of Winter on a soft cushion. Feather Flight left the room to bring them some tea and closed the doors behind her, but she didn't care about that. Summer was more enthralled by the pure skill that her filly-friend possessed in her magical hooves.

She closed her eyes and listened with her heart as to what the story Winter was singing from within her song, just like how Winter taught her to feel the sound rather than just listen. It was an interesting concept that gave her more appreciation for EDM and art, and she thanked her beloved for teaching her that. Summer felt the raw emotions that were going through Winter's soul with each note she played. She could feel her; anger, sorrow, pain, worry, loss, love, and joy. A strange array of colors that mixed well with the song she was playing, but it didn't last.

Winter played her final note with a smile, then she placed her black violin down without realizing that Summer was in the room with her. She let out a giggle as she watched Winter stretch her back from a long play, causing her to freeze in place with her wings outstretched. Winter turned her head towards the sound of the giggle and saw a smiling Summer sitting a few feet away from her. Summer giggled again as Winter's face went beet red in embarrassment that she had an audience in her room.

Summer rolled her eyes as she watched Winter try to play it cool by falling off of her chair face first. Summer flinched as Winter ate the floor before she got up and walked over to the mare who was struggling to get back up. “Smooth, Winny. Real smooth,” Summer teased as she helped the flailing filly back to her hooves.

“Well, don't startle me like that,” Winter frowned in mock hurt. “Like I can scare you,” Summer said before giving Winter a cute raspberry. Winter smiled at that and bumped flanks with Summer and said, “Whatever.”

After those brief exchange of words, Winter gave her the grand tour of her new room in the castle. She showed her the bathroom which had a large bathtub that was the size of a small swimming pool that had a window over it, revealing the beautiful night sky. Winter showed her the walk-in closet that was mostly empty, except for a few dresses and the costume she wore on Nightmare Night. From there, she showed her where her actual bed was, which was on top of the balcony that looked over the living room. Summer found it odd that the only way to get to the bed was by flying or by ladder, but she didn't say anything about it. Summers jaw dropped when she saw the size of Winter's bed before she jumped on it and instantly melted into the fabric for how comfortable it was. She heard Winter giggle at her for a moment before she laid down on Summers back, pinning her on her stomach on the bed.

“Gotcha,” she giggled as Summer tried her best to break free from Winters grasp, but it was futile. She felt the tip of Winter's tongue jiggling the tip of her right ear. Summer blushed and tried to break free from the Empress’s hold before she could turn her into putty, but it was too late.

“Mmm~” Summer moaned as she felt Winter gently began to nibble the rim of her ear as she moved them both into a more comfortable position. As Winter continued to nibble her ear, Summer melted into the soft bed and laid her head down to enjoy Winter's touch. Winter giggled and stopped her wonderful massage, causing Summer to frown in annoyance. “Why did you stop?”

“Because I'm not getting anything when I missed you just as much,” she whispered into her ear that she was nibbling. Summer blushed in embarrassment that she was getting all the wonderful treatment and rolled over onto her back with an innocent smile.

Winter rolled her eyes and rejoined Summer by pulling her into an embrace as both of their bodies pulled each other as close as they could. Summers blush deepened when she met Winter's seductive azure eyes with their muzzles just centimeters away from each other. She closed her eyes and leaned forward to meet her mates sweet and tender lips, and sighed in utter bliss when their lips finally reunited after being separated for so long. Summer heard Winter let out a slight purr escape her mouth as her tongue begged for entry. Summer smiled at her mates playfulness and granted her access. Summer moaned in delight as their tongues curled around each other.

Summer absolutely loved they way Winter used her ten-inch tongue when they made out. Summer moaned with pleasure as she felt the entire length flick and rubbed in frisky play before she felt it move down her throat in the way she liked. Summer pulled her lover closer, begging for her to do that trick as she smelled each others love sent emanating from their moist loins.

“Mmmm~” Summer moaned as she felt her lovers lower lips grind against hers in a slow and gentle rhythm. She felt her hips move with Winter's as she felt the exotic sensation fill her mouth, telling her that Winter was about to do her special trick. She moved her hips faster with Winter's, causing her lover to groan in ecstasy. Summer knew that Winter was three times more sensitive down there.

She knew that simple grinding was enough to make her cum a cups worth of her delicious juices. Summer could tell from the smell and the way her lovers hips trembled that she was about to explode. She moved faster and harder, causing Winter to squeak in surprise and delight that she missed her so much. Summer felt Winter's tongue retract and their lips parted for a moment. Summer frowned and opened her eyes to see what was wrong, but didn't stop grinding with Winter.

“Ahh~ Winter what's...uh~ Wrong?” Summer through heavy panting.

“No-ahh-thing...Is wrong, love. Just...Want to come with yo-ahh~” Winter screamed in ecstasy as Summer flipped Winter on her back and got back into the same position they were before. Summer pulled Winter back into a deep kiss as she began rubbing their loins together as fast as she could. Winter screamed a muffled scream of pure bliss as she thrust her entire tongue down Summer's throat. Summer moaned as loud as Winter as she felt that sensation again. Then, just as they were about to reach their climax. They—

“WINTER! WE NEED A FORTH MEMBER FOR OUR FIRETEAM ON CALL OF DUTY AND YOU...Are...Busy…” Luna said as she stared in shock at the two fillies on the bed that she flew up to shouting. Summer watched in absolute horror as Princess Luna's face went red and her wings went fully erect before she teleported back out of the room, effectively killing the mood and making both of them really awkward. Summer turned back to Winter who looked like she was about to cry from the Princess ruining their moment together.

Winter spoke in a timid voice as tears began to form in her eyes. “It's not fair. Why now, of all times, do ponies have to ruin my privacy. It's not fair, damn it.” Summer let out a sigh of disappointment and turned off the lights before she pulled them both under the covers, knowing that their mood was effectively killed for the night.

Summer nuzzled the emotional Winter who was wanting to murder the Princess who cock-blocked them. As much as she wanted to do the same, she instead left little kisses on Winters cheek and neck to calm her down. She heard Winter let out a sigh and left little affectionate kisses all over her cheek and neck too. Summer sighed as they snuggled each other to sleep, happy that she gets to spend time with Winter on the weekends, but she was still going to murder the Princess for ruining their private time.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Luna stared in abject horror at the GemScream that was being used to play a movie as game night had ended before it even began. Never had she seen a sight like that before. She didn't think that Winter swung that way, nor did Summer Rose. Luna knew she just ruined their private time together and was going to rue the day when they meet for training tomorrow. Walking in while the rut was not what horrified her, it was the fact that their cutie marks were glowing while they did it. She knew that she did not only just ruin their private time, but she also ruined their Soul Bonding time. If her mother learned that she prevented one of the most sacred of activities that almost no pony can achieve, she would be killed on sight.

Luna didn't move for the rest of the night. Some say she stared at the wall without blinking. She went blind the next day.

Chapter 47. Filler.

View Online

I woke up to a wonderful sight. Summer was back in her spot snuggling me underneath my chin, I felt amazing, and I was going to murder a certain Princess of the Moon when I find her, but that last one can wait for now. I nuzzled the top of Summer's head, leaving a small kiss on her forehead. "Mmm~" she cooed as she nuzzled back, leaving a sweet peck on my neck. I smiled as I felt her wings wrap around me, but that smile died when I heard the sound of flapping in my room.

I looked over my shoulder and found a very curious Feather Flight looking us over with an innocent smile. I groaned in annoyance that it was time to get up, and gently unwrap myself from Summer's warm embrace. She frowned at that, but I put Midna in my place, causing that frown to go away as she cuddled with my teddy bear while I left the bed with Feather.

I yawned and put on my royal wear and flew down to the bathroom to have a shower. Once I was done cleaning myself, I flew back up to my bed and left a kiss on my love's cheek and left a note on the end table to tell her why I was going to be missing for a while. I don't want to involve her in the meeting that was going to take place in a few minutes in the war room with my government. If she knew that I was planning on destroying Equestria's economic infrastructure with tactical sabotage, I don't think she will want to see me for a while. With that sour thought in mind, I flew off of the bed and onto the floor below where Feather was waiting to escort me to the war room, even though I didn't eat yet, but that could wait for later. With a tired sigh, I raised my head in a dignified way and walked out of the room, thinking happy thoughts.

I sat on the table map in the war room and watched Mendez place hundreds of small figurines on the map. Each figurine showed the location of every single military warehouse in the world both enemy and ally. As he placed the toys on the map, several ponies walked in and looked over the map along with me in confusion. I could understand that they didn't understand what I was doing with these locations, but that could wait for know.

I moved my gaze away from the map and turned on my Air Sight to see if there was a spy amongst my most trusted. I knew that there had to be a spy as the only ponies that knew about the special escape route back to the keep was in this room. One of them was a rat and he or she was going to pay for their betrayal.

"Alright everypony, gather around the map," I said in a calm voice as I looked for anyone that may be the rat as I formulated my plan for Equestria and all the new information that I had gathered over the past few days. Once they were all in place and giving me their full attention. I spoke up to find and end the rat before the real meeting starts.

"Before we star the meeting, I have something to tell you all," I said and watched them all whisper things to each other. Even Luna to Green Eco shared a concerned word as to what I was about to say. Once they were done, I spoke up again.

"As you all may or may not know, but I have a special skill in my possession," I said as I turned on my Sharingan spell, causing the entire group, except for Luna as she knew that it was just a trick, gasp, and shuffle in place. "This lets me see who is a liar and see one hour into the future. So with this in mind, I won't kill the spy in the group if he reveals himself. If he does so willingly, I will just simply banish him out of Arcadia, and he won't face charges. So please, speak up now, or die in the next few seconds."

Everyone in the room shuffled in place and looked around to see who was the rat, but I knew in an instant who it was as their fear skyrocketed. I am quite a surprised though that the thestral was the one to rat me out, then again, Dark Knight was the one that helped Spitfire train the guard with all the new weapons that were recently delivered. He was the only one that took a part of the creation of that route, but as for his motives for betraying me? I think that good 'old fashion torture was in order.

"I don't understand yours, Highness. Who could possibly be a spy amongst ourselves?" Good Will spoke up. I gave him a warm smile and pointed to Dark. "Ask him as he was the one to tell those mercenaries the route I took yesterday during the attack."

The life in the dark gray bat ponies eyes died after I said those words before he was grabbed by the two guards by the door and tied up in chains to prevent him from escaping. Luna gave the poor thestral a heartbroken stare that one of her ponies of the night was plotting with the Princess of the Sun. He didn't care and glared pure death at me before he spoke up to defend himself.

"You are a Dark Mage! That eye just proves it! Princess Celestia was right to kill the Black Queen and any who follow you!" he shouted at me. I just raised a brow at him as his little speech let a tear in my eyes.

"This isn't dark magic," I pointed to my eye again. Dark just looked at me with confusion. "This is Chi magic or Spirit Magic. Spirit Magic is as pure as an infant soul. It can't be tainted by darkness and it can't corrupt the caster, however. It can be used to cause harm, but its general nature is peaceful by design. Calling me a Dark Mage is just stupid and ignorant...Guards, take him away," I said with indifference. Dark Knight scowled at me before he was knocked out by the guards that were holding him, and taken him to the dungeon. Everyone else in the room didn't dare utter a word about the arrest nor the big ass lie that only applied to the world of Naruto. In any case, with the spy out of the room. I can begin making my plans come to fruition.

"Now that, that's out of the way. We can begin the meeting," I said causing every person in the room to give me their attention again.

We talked about trivial things that were rather boring. Things like income and what we should do about the color of the streets. Every pony agreed to those things while I looked at the map to plan out my regime, but one thing that Green Eco said during the talk about propaganda to join the Arcadian military, pointed out some problems. With Equestria making us look bad in every way, shape and form. We would be feeding that fire of hate if we were to send out ads to become an Arcadian, Black Knight.

"Green Eco, do you know what we could do to counter this?" I asked as I thought of a new design for the armor. He looked over his notes for a second and spoke up for everyone to hear.

"If we place evidence of Celestia's true nature on the front page for all to see and provide evidence to support it, it could move towards our favor," he said. "But with how our military's aesthetic design is like, that tactic won't last for long." Everyone nodded in agreement.

"Mendez, I want our armor to look like the Flames of Azure and Brimstone protecting our soldiers like a dragoness to her eggs. I will have the new design done in a few hours after the meeting, and I want it implemented immediately," I said ordered Mendez. He gave me a nod and wrote down his order on a notepad before I spoke again. "Eco, I want that tactic also implemented, but in the short term. Once we have the necessary bodies for defense. End it that order." He too gave me a nod and wrote it down on a notepad before we went back to discussing boring things again.

It wasn't until late in the afternoon until we got to the topic of the map. Everyone was tired from the whole ordeal but was happy with the choices I have made. The Diamond Dogs and Khajiit will be getting a genetic mutation to simulate the body structure of a human to increase their longevity and overall strengths. Of course, it is all voluntary.

Taxes have been altered a bit to help fund the military more but by a small amount. Clothes are to be more practical, and less frilly. Weapon advancement is a top priority after I told them what Celestia has. The new armor and vehicles, and the implementation of the flesh golems in the military that Japapony gave the blueprints to us. That last one was a bit concerning to the old general as those golems were only met for sex and not war. I countered him that we could reprogram them and make sure that they can't be used against us. He conceded his argument and Green Eco volunteered to begin production. Princess Luna was the one to pipe up about the map, causing everyone to look at the map and all the objects on in. I knew the question was going to pop up sooner or later, I was glad that it was the latter as it was the last topic of the meeting.

"Miss Rose," Luna spoke up as most of the ponies left the room as they didn't need to know about the map. I perked up as I took a sip of coffee and listened to what she had to say.

"A few days ago, you asked General Mendez to acquire information about every countries information regarding their military resources. Is this map a representation of this information?" Luna asked. I placed my coffee down and gave her a nod.

"Yes it is, but with all the new crap that is going on; like the militia groups that are infiltration Arcadia and threatening everyone that they come across, I won't be able to use it yet. So you are going to have to wait and see like everyone else."

Chapter 48. Time to Dance-Dance Revolution, Disco-Disco!

View Online

"Let me make you an offer, you can't refuse," I said in my best Godfather impression while I sat on my throne to the person in front of me. The Cat Russian lady wearing a dark suit and was being guarded by two dragons; also in suits, gave me a smile and a chuckle. "'Vat is your offer comrade, Rose?" she spoke in a deep, feminine voice. I sat back on my throne with my hooves clasped together.

Ever since I learned from the meeting a few hours ago of this Khajiit named, Ruzza Snowpaw, a criminal mastermind that set up shop in the city. I just had to meet her and try to get her to feed me all the information she has at her disposal. That, and I need her to help sabotage Equestria with crime. That was a dirty move on my part, but it will cripple the social structure and negativity of Arcadia.

"Well, you aren't in trouble, even though I would have had you killed on sight, but I know that someone will just replace you in like...A week," she chuckled at that, but her friends...Not so much. "So then I had a thought; "Why not work with her in controlling both the product and its distribution?" This will help with the crime rate and it will give me access to information that I might need in the future. Can you see where I am going with this?" I asked the albino tabby.

"'Ja, I see where you are going. You 'vant me to fuck with Equestria in da underground, and in return. I get my money while you look away. So long if I keep the bullshit in check, of course," Ruzza said with a mock bow.

"That's the gist of it," I replied before I took a sip of my late morning coffee. "So, will you bite, or while I have to release the cute little bunnies?"

"Do 'zee cute little bunnies have cute little booties?" she said, licking her lips. I just raised a brow to that and shrugged. She chuckled in disappointment before she went straight-faced, and stopped playing around.

"So, you 'vant me to make war with Equestria from 'zee underground and think that I will just go with it? Do you think I am fucking retarded?! 'Zat bitch has more guards than I do men. Not to mention all her upgrades that she has been doing to her army. Plus, it is bad for business for me if I get caught helping you! Do you know how fast those Black Op spooks react?" she spat. I, however, was not impressed.

"One hour if I remember correctly, and that's from one operative coming from the other side of the world, and I know that you aren't retarded. You and are alike in the planning and strategy department. In fact, you are reacting in the way that I predicted. Also, I know about the upgrades, and I have equipment already made to counter their trackers. They work 99.9% of the time, and that .1 percent is if they have a dampener on hoof, which is very unlikely as it also works on friendly equipment too. So, I will ask you again, Ruzza. Will you bite or will I have to send in the hounds?"

She glared at me while grinding her teeth to the fact that I already knew her M.O. Her tail flicked back and forth in irritation that if she doesn't bend to my will. She will be killed on the spot as I have no regard for criminals that plague my country, and she knows it. She tisked that she couldn't do anything and spoke up again.

"You are a real bitch you know that?" she said in a more American accent. 'Strange, why would she fake his Russian accent...? Ahhh...To sound more intimidating. Well, let's see if I can strike a nerve to make her not try to backstab me in the end.'

"I get that a lot,Nora." I replied with a bluff. Her reaction was not what I was expecting. I watched Ruzza hiss at me before her own guards had to hold her back from trying to kill me outright. I smirked internally that my random bluff hit the note I wanted her to sing as her guards held her back and tried their best to calm her down.

"I will fucking kill you for knowing that name!" she screamed at me. I just smiled at her in with a victorious smirk.

"Then I suggest that you better do as I say, or else everyone will know your secret."

Ruzza screamed in pure rage before she stormed out of the throne room with her guards following right behind her. I gulped, thinking that I just made a horrible mistake, then again, I was still going to murder Luna later. So things are A-OK!

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

"Pump up the volume!" I sang as I bounced my flank to the heavy beat as I walked to the training field to get my ass kicked, but before that happens. I want to dance like a boss down the halls like a boss.

I smiled as I jumped down the halls in my favorite dance style called, Hardstyle. My guards and other staff watched in confusion as they saw a filly walked backward with a pair of headphones, bobbing to an epic beat while tip-tapping on her back hooves down the hall, but they didn't say anything about it and went back to work. It wasn't until I bounced my way into the final hall to the training room that someone reacted to what I was doing, and decided to join in on the fun.

I chuckled as I watched Umbra Eon and her escort tried to beat me and my mad skills, but it was impossible. I moved in ways that made me a force to be reckoned with. My hooves defied gravity as I swayed down the hall like a monsta' of the bass. My flank wiggled seductively, my face smiled wolfishly. My body twisted and twirled in ways that shouldn't be possible, and I didn't dare open my eyes to see what I was doing. I moved to how my body felt to the sound of the music, and it felt sexy.

Just as I was about to beat Umbra to the door, she decided to cheat by pulling the rug right below me. I tripped from my amazing skills and ate the ground. I frowned at that, but I knew it was all in good fun, but I had to wonder why she was here. That thought aside for now. I stood up to slap a bitch who hampered with my epicness.

"Sorry, Winny. I just had to trip 'ya up cause you were being a show-off," Umbra laughed as she walked up to me with a strange case on her back. I stuck my tongue out at her in an epic raspberry and turned off my music and took off my headphones. She rolled her eyes and shoved the little black case in my face like I was an epic disgrace.

"What's this in my face, and you can't stop my mad skillz," I said as I took the case with a wing. She gave me a happy smile and took my earring that didn't do anything off.

"It's a teleportation earring that I want you to test out!" she cheered like it was the greatest thing in the world. I just rolled my eyes and put the earring on. Though, if it does work, then I will forever give her free blowjobs whenever she wants.

"Fine, but what are the rules?" I asked as I handed the box back to her.

"I am glad you asked, but first. How much voltage can you produce before you pass out?"

"About a five hundred million volts, or thirty lightning bolts which are around fifteen million per bolt. Why?" I asked with curiosity.

"Well, one bolt should teleport you one hundred feet away according to, Lexarious's Teleportation Theory. So with that in mind and a little math, you should have a max range at full power of just under one kilometers, however. If you know what you are doing. You can probably blink a few hundred times if you keep it under ten feet per teleport. Oh! And you don't have to worry about charge time. It should take half a second to activate the spell. So what do you think? I am a genius aren't I?"

My jaw dropped in amazement as I charged up a bolt to test out her little ring before I gave her any praise of her epicness. Then, in a flash of light, and remember that I have to think of a location before I jump. I popped right behind her with a big ass smile on my face. She turned around with a smug grin on her face that her invention worked.

"You are a fucking genius," I said in praise for her awesomeness, but I was still wondering why she was here.

"Oh stop, I knew that already," she narcissistically sassed back. I replied by bopping her nose and teleporting back to my old spot. She giggled at my antics before she said her goodbyes and I was kind of disappointed that she was only here to give me the earring, but who cares. I Haz The Teleports!

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

*Twack!*

Went my face as Spitfire smacked me with a wooden sword before she shot my gut ten times with a paintball gun. I groaned in pain as I lost another sparring match with my trainer/mother again, but at least, I won the first few rounds without cheating, however. She stepped up her game like a multi-leveled boss that made all bosses from all video games that I have ever played look like shit. And that is saying something.

"Get up maggot! I am not done with you yet!" Spitfire ordered with a scream. I groaned and sat up on the grass of the open field that we used as a training field and flew up to the fifth cloud layer in the sky to start another round of pain, sweat and misery. As I flew up to the starting field, I grabbed my simple wooden sword and paintball gun from the third cloud layer, which Spits disarmed me before throwing me down to the second layer, and caught up to her.

Once I was back on the fifth layer of cloud which had a gorgeous view of the castle and city. I stood in a comfortable battle stance with my sword in my hoof and my paintball gun in its holster at my left side. I watched Spitfire do the same thing, but she had her gun out instead of her sword. I sighed, knowing how this was going to turn out.

"Why are you sighing short stuff? This is going to be the last round for the day, so stop being a downer and show me what you got!"

'Alrighty then, if this was going to be the last round. I am going to cheat like hell,' I thought with a smirk. Spitfire just rolled her eyes and charged at me while shooting a few bullets. I rolled to the side and blinked, teleporting me right behind her.

"What the?" she said in confusion. I smirked and slashed down on her back, sending her through the cloud layer and landing on the one below.

"That is so not fair!" she shouted as I sheathed my sword and pulled out my gun. "For you loser!" I shouted back before I teleported again, this time right over her. She grunted in frustration as she looked around to see where I was, but with a few shots landing on her head, signaling a clean and fast kill. She went apeshit on my cute ass.

I landed on the ground and rolled out of the way of her barrage of paint bullets hitting the cloud layer. I laughed as I pulled out my sword and blocked the remainder before she had to reload, then I blinked again, and landed another good hit that sent her to the next layer below. She screamed in frustration before she sent out blind shots at me through the cloud layer. I laughed and teleported again, this time right in front of her.

"Sup loser!" I cheered before I backstepped, narrowly avoiding a downward strike from her own sword. I ducked, blocked, parried and rolled out of the way from the frenzied pegasus with a smile on my face. If it wasn't for Luna's daily training, I would have been beaten to death for my epicness.

"Stop moving so I can hit you, you cheater!" she grunted as I teleported over her again, and sent a few more shots from my gun, hitting her back.

"Make me!" I mocked as I deflected a few of her bullets to the side with my sword. She gritted her teeth in annoyance as I jumped back to reload my gun before she fired at me again with an empty clip. She hissed that she too had to reload, but before I could let her. I blinked again, and with another good swing from my sword. She went down to the final layer without her ammo.

I flew down to her to finished the fight and was greeted with a sword to the face. I barely dodged it in time and rolled to the side on the cloud, somehow avoiding a down stab from the angry orange pegasus.

I let out a sigh of relief before I jumped back up just in time to block a vertical slash that would have hurt if it found its mark. I jumped back to get a better footing and watched the angry Spitfire try to murder me with her eyes as she wasn't happy that I was cheating. I gave her a cheeky smirk before I teleported again, and suppressed a laugh when she found that I was not over her like the first two times, but in front of her where she was just looking. Without saying a word, I tapped her shoulder, causing her to turned around to receive a paint bullet to the forehead, ending the match.

"I win," I smugly said as Spitfire groaned from the pain from the bullet before we both flew down the field below us.

"By cheating with a blink spell you cheeky little runt, and where did you learn how to do that?" Spitfire said sourly as we landed on the soft grass.

"Umbra made it," I replied while flicking my right ear before I holstered my gun.

"That is so not fair, you know that?" she said. I shrugged, knowing that fact.

"Rule number 5: Your enemy doesn't care if you cheat in a real fight."

She sighed while rubbing the bridge of her snout. "You aren't wrong there, Winny. Just don't cheat during sparring matches again. Okay?"

"Meh. No promises," I shrugged again.

After our sparring match and a few more words to mock her for losing in such an epic way. We flew back to the castle to have a shower as we smelled like we just came back from a seven-year war, which we kinda did. Fighting seven rounds that lasted from a few minutes to a few hours, which we were both surprised that round four lasted that long. We both agreed that a shower was something to relish before dinner.

We both walked back to Spitfire's room as it was the closest room to clean up in, and it was also the place where I left my royal wear. We walked back in silence through the castle grounds to the room in the east wing of the castle proper. On the way, I did get the odd bow and the 'Good evening you, Highness,' comment, which was nice. Even Spitfire was starting to be recognized as a royal but by a short few.

I didn't like how everyone treated her like trash at first, nor did she. It was disrespectful to the both of us. Those that were caught with such disrespect was promptly fired and sent packing that night, regardless of how much begging the former staff member said. You give my family hate, you get sent to the hounds that were called, 'The Children of the Wind.' The ponies and other that worship me like a God and will absolutely destroy anyone's reputation who say bad things to me, and since Spitfire was a part of me in the metaphorical sense. By proxy, those that were fired quickly learned what it was like to receive the hate that they gave out. Now that Spitfire is receiving the royal treatment, her mood around the staff was improving, but she still hates dresses as much as I do.

We walked into her room which was just a clone of my room, but with a staircase to the bed balcony rather than a ladder, which I should tell someone to do that for my room as I sometimes forget that my morning wing-boners don't like flying while hard, and my hooves hate ladders. Thank Luna that I have a cushion to soften the landing when I fall, which is almost every other time I have a morning wing-boner. 'Damn Summer, why you so naughty in my dreams?'

With the thought of pinning me down in black widow outfit, I had to suppress my wing-boneresque nature from showing its head, but that was a losing battle with Spitfire taking off her sparring gear in the most revealing way possible. 'God damn it brain! Mommy issues can wait!' I shook my head and looked away to take off my stuff before I hopped in the shower.

"Hey, kiddo?" Spitfire said sheepishly, just as I was about to go have a shower. I turned around just outside the door to the bathroom to see what she wants. "Yeah?" I said as I watched her shuffle in place like she was about to say something really embarrassing, or something that will traumatize me.

"I was wondering if you would like to share a bath?"

'Okay, it was both the latter and the former, and mommy issues are going to DEFCON 1,' I thought as the rest of my brain had to reboot and think of what she was getting at. Thankfully, she said it for me.

"I know that sounded weird for you and all, but it has been a while since I preened. I wanted you to be the first one in our family to touch my wings and I have been meaning to ask you for a while, but I haven't been able to bond with you like a regular pegasus family in that way, and I just want to spend some time to get to know you better since...We haven't seen each other much," Spitfire said all in one go.

'Brain.exe reloaded, activating systems...100% No problems...Welcome, Winter Ruby Rose to real life!'

'Okay, she just want's to bond and preening is something that family does. There was nothing wrong with that, and we haven't really spent quality time together since the month before I went to Super Happy High School Life Amazing Fun-Fun Time with; Explosions Epic Fights Smexy Time and homework. Lots of homework. So this shouldn't mess with my mommy issues. I hope.'

"S-Sure, just don't do anything too weird," I hesitantly said. Spitfires face lit up as bright as the sun and gave me a bear hug before she flew into the bathroom. I sighed knowing that I just doomed myself to the most awkward hour of my life.

'At least, I don't have to deal with everything else for the day...Until I find Luna and do the Twin Incident on her. She will know what it is like to go through that hell that I went through.'

Chapter 49. Bad Blood.

View Online

I examined the new armor that my soldiers with a smile on my face. The set that I designed a few days ago looked exactly as I envisioned them. The black plates that had azure blue tribal markings on them made the armor both intimidating and epic. Mendez and the other captains couldn't understand why I chose blue over something more aggressive, like red, and I can understand where they were coming from as that color causing slight fear in those that view it. However, it was a common tactic that is abused throughout history, and I don't want that.

I know that the color blue is much more approachable and easier to look at, however. With that in mind, and a little know how in the psychology department. Blue is also the color of winners as it evokes parts of the brain to think ahead and act logically. I know that in theory, having my soldiers wear such a color should keep them calm during wartime. This, in turn, should also look at their fellows with a sense of trust and safety. That and everyone loves the way that the soldiers look like something out of a mystical fantasy. With that in mind, my generals agreed that the new designs were something to appreciate and not taken likely.

With my final inspection done, I moved to the next thing on the agenda for the day, and that was the flesh golems that I asked for. I know that everyone hates the idea of having such things be used for military purposes, but they shut up after I told them that they can't be detected by changelings. Still, even then they still had some problems regarding their original programming as they were prone to sleep with their allies during down time.

Normally that wouldn't have been a problem, but since they get depressed when they can't have that kind of fun. Then it becomes a problem with long deployment times without a partner to play with. I don't want them to commit suicide for no reason during a mission that may last for weeks at a time.

I walked out of the armory and back to my room to check out the flesh golem that Green Eco said was going to be my personal super guard and test subject for the project. I had to wonder how he or she will look like? Will it look ugly? Will it look pretty? Is it short or is it tall? Such questions will have to be answered in time.

As I walked down the empty halls of the castle, I had to wonder what my life has become within the past few days. With things going the way they were, and more and more threats of war coming from our neighbors. My workload has been slowly drowning me in paperwork and stress.

Never have I felt the true brunt of responsibility before. It was like I was on top of the world with deep pride for those around me, and horrible regret as I barely had time for myself anymore. Sure there was the odd moments that I can just sit down and relax, but they don't last. I even missed the days of school much to my dismay. Especially with the reputation that the Trinity Seven has gained since the transfer to their new home.

Summer has joined a gun club and is now the nation's top sniper. Night Shade is, of course, a model again. The twins kicked everyone's ass, Spring Rose stole everything, and Autumn has improved from the last time I saw her duel someone. I would be lying to myself if I didn't miss Aria, Maple, and Umbra too. They were the only friends that didn't try to beat my face in, and from what Summer said to me. They missed me too and not for the naughty things that we did back in the dorm. As much as I wanted to fly down there to hang out, I couldn't, not yet anyway. With the city having a bunch of assassins waiting for their chance to have a go at me. Their lives will be in danger if I get to close, but that was something I was ready to deal with, but I am afraid that distancing myself would ruin what we had. That was something that I was going to have to live with if that comes true. I could only hope that it doesn't

With a sigh that this life was going to be a lot lonelier than I anticipated, I pushed open the doors to my room to see what the hell was inside.

"This has to be a joke," I deadpanned at the pony in my room. Said pony that was supposed to be my personal, military grade, flesh golem just stared blankly at me in response.

"Though, she is very cute. I could dig having her around...For a while anyway," I said as I closed the door and walked up to the pony that was slightly taller than me.

'The albino pony that was clearly based off of Feather Flight, but her eyes are red, which is kinda creepy in a...Count Dracumare sorta way,' I noted as I examined the pony with a red dot sight as a cutie mark, that so does not mean she is good at sniping.

"Whelp, let's see how you work! Uh...Hmm—Where is the instruction manual?" I said as I looked around the pony for said instruction manual.

"Hello, User. I am model #343-LustfulSpark, your personal assassin, and maid of desire. Please input these commands in order as the default setting for this model: 1-Name. 2-Primary Assignment. 3-Sexual Preference. 4-Your Name You Wish To Be Called. 5-Persinallity type. User, please say your inputs when you are ready," the creepy mare in monotone said with a straight face.

'Okay, the instructions come after I place an input. So, since I am bored, let's have some fun!' I thought with an evil smile as I stood in front of her to make my demands.'

"Alright, my little robot thing. Your name is Snowball. Your primary assignment is to be my spy and assassin of targets of interest, as well as be butt buddies. You sexual preference is, lesbian, and I want you to call me...Master," I smiled. The pony blinked for a couple of seconds after I gave her, her orders before that emptiness in her eyes vanished, and her voice changed to something more seductive.

"Hello, my Master. What are my orders for this evening?" she purred in a silky voice that was a major turn on. My smile deepened as I already knew what I wanted her to do, but first. What can she actually do?

"Hello, Snowball. I want to know what you are capable of before I send you out on your mission," I asked.

"Of course my, Master," she nodded in response. "Since I am a flesh golem, I rarely have to eat. I can bleed, excrete and even vomit things out of my system, I can feel pain and pleasure, as well as all other emotions. My life span is almost eternal, however, I am programmed to live as long as my user, but once you die. I will kill myself so no one may learn your secrets," she explained happily.

"So, you are pretty much like a regular pony but you are made of magic and metal and tend to end yourself if I am not around for too long?" I frowned at how minuscule their lives are.

"That is the gist of it," she replied like it was the most normal thing in the world. I sighed at that fact, but that's how her life is. On the upside, I know now to make sure that when these ponies get sent into service that I have their users at the back of the line rather than the front. Don't want to have five hundred or so committing Seppuku during battle.

"Well, that sucks," I shrugged and moved on to my next topic. "Snowball, I need you to infiltrate Celestia's Skyguard and give me all information from the inside of her operations. How you do it is up to you, but I don't want to learn that you died from drinking the cool-aid. You are to give me your first report by the end of the month. Do you understand?" I asked.

"Yes, Master, but before I go. Would you like a massage?" she asked in a sultry tone.

"Why not."

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

I sat on the balcony outside of my room that has a wonderful view of the city below. The wind was cool as the winter months began to roll in. The cushion that I sat on was as warm as the cup of coffee that sat beside me on a glass end table as I let my thoughts out through calm meditation. Off in the distance, I could hear the traffic of the nightlife as well as the odd train that travels through the city.

After Snowball left to go do her thing, I needed to clear my head from all the stress that has been festering like an infected sore for quite some time now. I knew how to bottle it up and vent it out later with positive things, but lately, it just keeps piling on and weighing me down. With dealing with politics and military crap. I haven't had the time to be, me.

I sighed as I had to wonder what my life would be like if things went differently. 'Would I still be in school? Would I have met Summer? Would Spitfire and I have gotten close in the first place?' Such thoughts gave me a sense of worry if they were true. I can't imagine fighting with those that I have come to call my family every, single day. I knew I would have retreated back into my cold, hard shell, acting like a mute who hates everyone equally.

I would have become a person that was ungrateful, and a total ghost that no one could find. Hell, I don't think I would have ever gotten my cutie mark if I went down that path. Luna did say that a common trait amongst the displaced was a body without talent. No goals or aspirations, just a shell that gets by from day to day without a penny to their name.

What would have happened if I didn't run on that faithful day? That I pretended to be a good filly and kept quiet? I don't think I would ever want to find out, but I could give a good guess as to what could have been. I wouldn't have been paired up with Spitfire. I wouldn't have had friends. I would be in an orphanage, waiting to be adopted while living on horrible food, but because of the way I acted on that day. The Princesses saw how much trouble I could have been and placed me in a home that could rein me in. After that, everything just fell into place.

As I thought of more things that just made me sour, I heard the flapping of wings nearby. I sighed as I knew that the wings that were flapping were way too big to be just a regular Pegasus's wings. I looked over to where the sound was coming from and saw Luna land just a few feet away from me. She gave me a sheepish smile while I gave up my plans of raping her while she sleeps with one hundred magic boxes. Could have done it, but chose not too.

She sat next to me on a cushion that she brought with her and laid down on it with a warm coo for how soft it was. I just shrugged and went back to staring into space as she levitated her own cup of something from the tray that was placed on the table in between us.

"You seem to be a bit troubled Lady Rose. What's wrong?" Luna asked, breaking the silence. I sighed, as I could tell that if I just shoo her away and tell her to leave me alone. She would just come back like a cockroach feeding off of my own internal problems.

"Life, the universe and everything. Why?" I asked back as I took a sip of my delightful cup of coffee. She chuckled at the and muttered something to herself that sounded like, '42,' before she to a sip of her own drink, and spoke again with a little mirth in her tone.

"Isn't that everyone's problems these days? But I can tell that there is more to it than that."

"Yeah, I know. It's just—I don't know what to tell you," I sighed again and stared at my hooves.

"Then what can you tell me?" she asked in a motherly voice.

"I...I don't know. I guess that I am stressed, slightly depressed and a bit lonely? Ever since I took up the throne, I have been seeing my friends and family less and less each day. Normally, I wouldn't be bothered by this, but then again. I've been rather open to those I surround myself with. It also doesn't help that my ass mark tells me what Summer is feeling at the most random times," I paused to crack a smile, knowing that each time my ass mark glows, I know that Summer misses me as much as I do, but that smile died when I remembered that Luna ruined our private time. "And you ruined our private time which made me feel extremely miserable afterward."

Luna flinched that a mentioned what she did to us a few nights ago. I didn't have to look her way to tell that she was sweating up a storm. I heard her clear her throat so that she could say her peace just as I took another sip of coffee. I turned towards the fidgety Princess who look ashamed of what she did was sacrilege or something.

"We are extremely sorry about that. If mother Lunaris were to have learned that I prevented such a rare intimate moment, I would, like the kids these days say, "have my ass beat."

"I bet...Wait, what rare moment? I knew my ass mark was glowing, but that can't be that rare for you to comment about. " I asked as I thought about that night. I knew that we didn't do anything special, other than our ass marks glowing while we did it. That is, until Luna the cock block showed up. She looked at me like I didn't know what I was talking about and spoke again.

"You don't know what that means?" she said in utter bewilderment. I just nodded dumbly at her because I don't know shit about that shit. She shook her head and cleared her throat like she was about to explain the Bible for me, piped up again.

"That glowing is what's known as, "Soul Bonding." It's an extremely rare occurrence that only blooms between partners that were destined to be together. It's so rare in fact. That only a pair out of a hundred million could achieve it at will; let alone by circumstance."

'Okay, we are super special. So what? We can find each other in the darkest pits of hell or something?' I thought.

"It has been said that these partners could feel what each other was feeling continents away, and even locate them if the bond was strong enough. Soul Bonding is also an act of True Love that cannot be broken. Period. Not even Cadence could achieve this state with Shining Armor, or recreate it with other couples that she helps, however."

'Okay, I owe Maple ten Bits, but I don't like that "however" she stopped at.'

"If one were to die while the bond was active. Both will die, but if only one dies when the bond isn't active. The surviving partner will never find love again."

'Fuck, I knew that glowing ass mark that lets me feel the warmth of Summer while she was so far away was bad!' I said internally as the words that Luna said hit me like a truck, making my mood worse.

"So, if either of us dies, then not even family can help heal that wound, huh?" I said as I stared at the floor again. "Also, thanks for making me feel worse when I was just starting to feel happy again. You're real nice, 'ya know that?" I sassed, Luna flinched again from my remark, but she held her motherly composure and spoke again for the last time.

"I am sorry for that truth, but it is something that I had to tell you. I think it would be best if she was here, as well as the others to train and study in the safety of the castle. With all the assassins and militia groups lurking in the city. They will slowly become a target to get to you," she paused to take a sip from her drink. "And, one last thing that I must tell you. Please to fret over this, but your birth mother and blood sisters, are looking for you in Equestria."

I turned looked back at her with my heart beating a mile a second, pleading that what she just said was a lie. "That...That can't be true! Please tell me that isn't true?" She just sighed and placed a wing over my shoulder as she leaned closer to give me a comforting hug.

"I am sorry again, but it is true. They are here and if they go straight to Celestia, they will most likely come here and claim everything as their own. We could only hope that they don't, but if they do. I suggest you do something about it before it's too late to act."

Author's Notes:

The 100 like mark! I iz so happy'z! Anyway. What up with the 300+ favs? Why ya'll tease me so! Meh, not complaining much.

Anywho...

Anyone know how to draws a goods covers arts? A pic that is the pic of the pic that Spitfire took before Winter Rose left for High school DXD. That would be nice.

I just have to point out something really stupid that I learned of today.

Okay. (1) 500ml bottle of Coke Cola costs. 2.25$ with tax
(1) 2-liter bottle of Coke Cola costs. 2.35$ with tax. from store A
Store B sells a 2 liter for 1.85$ while the 500ml goes for 2.45$

WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH THAT!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?! ITS NOT EVEN ON SALE!!!!!!!!! WHAT IS LIIIIIIIIIFFFFFFFFEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!

So anyway. I haz lots of pop now. Suck it!

Also, this was a strange chapter that my brain didn't like me with, well. It's out. So nyan!

Still, would loves cover art of the photo Spitfire and Rose took before school. That would make my day. But it's cool if it doesn't happen. I can live with it. Totally not trying to guilt trip anyone.

I will send you a 1.85$ bottle of coke in the mail if someone does. No joke.

Chapter 50. 50.

View Online

The sounds of a ringing alarm echoed throughout Spitfires bedroom in an attempt to get her out of bed in the wee hours of the morning. She moaned inaudible words of annoyance as she clumsily smacked the alarm clock to shut it off. She missed the end table where the clock sat the first few times, but after hearing the sudden sound of a shattering device. She smiled in sadistic glee that the thing that woke her up on a Sunday was dead.

Spitfire snuggled back underneath her blanket, hoping to catch a few more hours of sleep before her mare-friend, Feather Flight, kicked her ass awake to do her job of training the new recruits into proper soldiers. She liked her job, as it allowed her to vent her frustrations out on a bunch of rookies who think they are tough shit, but in reality, they are just a bunch of pansy’s. Well, that's what she wants to believe.

In truth, she missed her friends in the Wonderbolts. She missed doing her shows that brought joy to all her fans. Sure it was all a ruse, a big disguise for her real job to take out targets that threatened the safety of Equestria. The money was good. Real good, but she never did it for the money. All she cared about was seeing the little fillies and colts gape in awe to her performance in the air.

Though, what she would miss most about that time, was her friends. Spitfire thought about what they would think if they learned that she left. What was she kidding? They already knew. The many death threats that she received from Soarin alone was proof enough that they hated her. Well, almost everyone. Fleet Foot was the only one that talked to her, in person no less, as to why she left. She was understanding for the most part and even asked if she could defect too.

Spitfire thought that was strange that she wanted to abandon Equestria just like she did, but after hearing that Celestia was sending them on genocidal death hunts on the humans for no apparent reason. She couldn't stand being loyal to Equestria after the murder of innocent foals from one mission after the other. Spitfire almost cried right there in the bar after hearing that Soarin, the stallion that was like a brother to her, kill a group of fillies just because they liked Luna more than Celestia. What made it worse was the fact that they were orphans hiding in an abandoned apartment complex in Manehatten.

All she could think about after they parted ways for the moment was Rose. She knew she was a human from the start when she was asked to take care of her. Celestia and Luna told her that she was a really smart and extremely clever human too, but they never told her Roses real age. That didn't matter, however. They all knew that if Rose didn't act the way she did on that faithful day, then she would have been placed in an orphanage instead of her care. If Rose went down the path she was walking now. Spitfire couldn't bare watching her die to the hooves of the ponies she once called, friends.

That fear quickly died after they preen each other for the first time later that day. She was so happy that Rose was finally letting her in through that closed door to her heart for the first time. Spitfire loved hearing the cute little moans escape Roses lips as she helped sort out that mess she called her wings, but she didn't dare do anything to make her uncomfortable. They talked a lot about what they liked and what they could do to improve their relationship with each other. Spitfire almost cried that Rose wanted to be closer to her and that she was willing to do the “flock-thing,” as she called it, but at a later date. After Rose turned her into putty as she preened her wings. They just enjoyed each others company while soaking in the soothingly warm bath water.

Spitfire couldn't help but feel like a little school filly again that her little Rose was giving her a chance to be more than just a simple guardian. Rose truly wanted her to be there for her. To erase the bad memories of her past and replace them with good ones. Just knowing that made it easier to bear the scrutiny from the other guards and castle staff. Rose was her daughter and there was no changing that fact.

Just as Spitfire was about to fall back to sleep, she felt something strange nestled against her side. She frowned for a moment as she tried to figure out what it was in her tired daze, but she couldn't put heads or tails to what it was. She opened her eyes with a sigh to see who was invading her bed at three o'clock in the morning and the second she laid her blurry gaze on the tiny form, she instantly knew who it was. Sleeping in a little ball of fur was her little Rose.

Spitfire couldn't think of any reason as to why she was in her bed. Especially since she specifically said that she wanted to be alone for the night. Her rational part of her mind said that she must have had a nightmare that woke her up, which she must have fled to her room for some comfort. Of course, that was just one thought out of many, but none of them seemed to fit. The only reason that she could think of that would cause her little Rose to leave the safety of her room is if she was scared of something.

What was she scared of, she might never know. Rose loved to keep secrets, and she rarely talks about things that bother her as well. Though, when she does talk about what troubles her. She is quite becoming of herself with the amount of honesty she puts into her words. Rose knew that she wasn't perfect, but tries her best to show it and with Nightingale calling her "Big Sister," now. She was trying her best to be a positive role model for the little filly. She rarely swears's around her. When Rose spends her free time playing games with Nightingale or teaching her how to fly. She puts on a barrier to show that she was strong, despite the stress she hides behind her eyes.

Spitfire knows without a doubt that something was bothering her little Rose. With all the positive things like Nightingale and her mare-friend, Summer Rose. Something got to her. Whatever it was, she was going to make sure that it doesn't effect her little Rose. She already had enough on her plate to worry about than a creature that lurks in the shadows.

Spitfire holding a soft gaze to the little filly at her side leaned in and left a gentle kiss on Roses' head before she curled around her, and draped a wing over her like a blanket. She let out a quiet chuckle as she felt Rose nestled closer to her side seeking even more warmth for her little body. Once she was done moving around, Spitfire closed her eyes again, hoping to get some sleep, but that wasn't happening as she heard the quiet sniffles of a certain filly at her side.

Spitfire sighed in defeat and lifted up her wing to see what was wrong with Rose now. Without warning, Spitfire was pulled into a bear hug by a flash of fur and feathers. She felt her little Rose nuzzled under her chin as she tried to wrap her little wings around her chest. "Hey, it's okay," Spitfire whispered into the ears of the trembling filly, as she wrapped her wings around her like a protective cocoon.

"No...*Sniffles*...It's not. I fucked up. I fucked up so bad that she could get to me, and no one can stop her if she tries," she said in a choked voice.

"What do you mean?" Spitfire said in puzzlement. "Who can get to you?"

"Teresa, my birth mother, she can get to me! I...Please don't let her get to me..." She whimpered though quiet, fear-filled. sobs.

Spitfire's heart dropped into her stomach at that name that her little Rose said. Her little Rose was afraid of a mare that sounds like she was looking for her. This mare that has frightened her little Rose was, indeed without a doubt her mother. Then Rose was in grave danger. It was bad enough that everyone that supports Empress Rose hates her guts for being near her.

In fact, some of the councilmen were looking for ways to get rid of her, but they ran into a problem. They couldn't prove that Spitfire wasn't Roses mother as no one came up to challenge that claim. If this mare, was to be proven that she was the pony that gave birth to Rose, then she will be kicked out of the castle while Teresa takes the throne.

The mere fact that this bitch was looking for her little Rose enraged her! She knew from confirmation from Luna that she will abuse Rose again once she takes her out of the spotlight. This bitch utterly tortured Rose to the point that it would take years to undo the damage that was done to her. She knew that the second Rose sees her again, she will become too petrified to defend herself, and follow her around like a lost puppy.

Spitifre and all of the councilmen knew that Rose was just a figurehead and can't do anything unless she has the proof to dismantle the counsel. Once this bitch proves that she is Roses mother, she wouldn't be able to do anything. The guards will stop her. The zealots will try to kill her. Not even Luna would be able to do anything. Spitfire held Rose as tightly as she could while the little filly buried her face in the nook of her neck. Spitfire nuzzled the affectionate filly and left little pecks on her head to soothe her worries, just like her mother did to her. They stayed like this for a few hours, Rose holding her while she cried her troubles away, and Spitfire doing her best to sooth them.

'No,' Spitfire thought as she rubbed Roses mane. 'I have been through hell and back to keep her safe and to see her smile. I will find a way to keep it that way, even if it means a life in prison if I have to.'

Chapter 51. Just an average...Sunday part 2.

View Online

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

I looked over my laws that I have put into place as I waited for Summer and the others to arrive at the castle. I know that I fucked up when I made myself a figurehead and not just the fucking only head that ruled Arcadia. With word from Luna that Teresa has met Celestia and was now on her way here with the intention of taking everything from me again. I had to act fast.

The counsel knew she was coming and my zealots knew that too, but no matter how much I tell them to keep them away from me, they insist that I was wrong because I was a child and that my "toys" were going back to their rightful owner. I fucking kicked myself over and over again that I didn't make a law that they had to follow if I believed that the country was in danger. I knew that Celestia outright broke our promise not to let her come near me if she were to pop up! I bet Pinkie Pie was having a fucking heyday that Celestia broke a Pinky Promise. With all that in mind, I can safely assume that Celestia was hoping that she would take everything from me so she could take me out with Teresa on the throne as a puppet.

I groaned in irritation as I threw the papers off of my desk and onto the floor. I slammed my face against the wooden desk in defeat. I couldn't outright kill her if she was being sent by Celestia herself. It would look bad on my part and cause controversy within the world. I knew that if I did that, my head would be on the chopping block again, but this time. I wouldn't be able to run. What's worse was that Celestia was designing a spell to mark all humans. So even if I were to go into hiding, I would be found no matter what.

I had to make a plan so that I can come out on top, but the only one that I knew would work, and it was risky. I would be putting my life and sanity on the line while I waited for Spitfire to go "Mama bear," on Teresa's ass. In this plan, I couldn't fight back. If I were to defend myself, I would be painted as the bad guy. I couldn't tell Spitfire nor Summer of what I was about to do when she arrives in the city in two days time, and with everything hanging on a thread because my counsel wouldn't believe my word. If all goes according to plan, I would have to assume full authority and disband most of my politicians so that I can fix my political system. Which also means that my standing as a figurehead would disappear and I will be known as the only head on the throne.

However, with Snowball feeding me all this information. I could use it against Celestia to prove that I wasn't evil and she was just lying to take over the new country with pure sabotage. She may have the upper hoof on me, but I knew how to bend it to do what I want her to do. One thousand years of experience of ruling a nation doesn't compete with human intellect and malicious strategy.

With all the crap that I have to deal with in my country, I decided that an afternoon nap was in order. I moved from my desk in my office that was just down the hall from my room during the late hours of the evening. I contemplated stopping to eat dinner with everyone but decided against it. I just wanted to be by myself for a while before Summer and the others show up to stay in the safety of the castle.

I flew up to my bed as my guards closed my doors behind me. I gave my guards to only let in Summer if she were to arrive early—Which I knew she would, and curled under the silk covers with my teddy bear without a care in the world.

I cuddled up with Midna underneath my blankets with a sigh and closed my eyes, hoping that no one would bother me. That hope died as fast as it came with the sound of the doors opening up to my room. I instantly knew that it wasn't Summer by the sounds of the hooves that clip-clopped into my room. I groaned in annoyance after the sounds of flapping wings flew up to me, but I wasn't going to move. If the court wanted my cute little ass, they will have to drag me there while I kicked and screamed the entire way.

“What do you want?” I growled as the pony in my room landed beside the bed and as the doors closed, leaving us alone together.

“It's that bad, huh?” said the orgasmic voice that belonged to only one pony that I knew, and that was Summer. I bolted up like a rocket and throwing my blanket at her face in the process. She let out a cute giggle as she threw it back and tackled me into the bed as the blanket hid us from prying eyes. We tussled playfully under the covers, trying to get the other to break into giggle-fits as we tried to tickle each other for a moment before she pulled me into a hug.

“Hey, Sunny. I'm glad you made it and I'm sorry for the sudden flying blanket to the face. You kinda surprised me,” I said sheepishly, as we separated from the hug. She booped my nose and smiled back.

“It's okay, Winny. I'm happy to be here too, and sorry for the surprise. I bet you weren't expecting me to be here this early?” she replied with a giggle as I booped her nose back.

“Yeah, that's true—So where are the others, are they going to be late or something?” I asked as I felt Summers tail curl around mine. She gave me a solemn glance and shook her head.

“Sorry, Love. They decided to stay at the school. So it's only me that's going to be here. N-Not like it's a bad thing!” she stuttered cutely as she tried to make it sound like it was a bad thing. I let out a sigh of disappointment, knowing that was going to happen a mile away, but in the end. I still have a few loyal guards watching and protecting them from danger. Though, I still believe that they were safer in the castle than in the firing line on the city streets. I knew that I can't control them, but, at least, I could make sure that they are safe.

“It's fine. I knew that was going to happen, but I have a few guards watching out for them," I sighed. "I can only hope that I made the right decision, but what matters now is that you are here, at my side like the cute princess that you are." Summer's face went red at my cheesiest line yet, but I knew she liked sappy romance, so I was allowed to make cheezy lines.

“I hope so too, Love,” Summer agreed as she recomposed herself from my cheese. I gave her a warm smiled as she left a sweet kiss on my cheek. I giggled at her affection and kissed her back before she began cuddling with me in her usual spot with her head on my chest, right under my chin.

We stayed like that for a while, just enjoying each others company. No naughty words. No crap of any kind. We just held each other with everything we had in complete, blissful silence. Summer purred with content as she listened to my internal drum as I nuzzled the top of her head, leaving the odd peck here and there. I cracked an eye open for a moment and saw that our ass marks were glowing softly underneath the covers again. Telling anyone and everyone that we were bonding with each other at the soul level. It was the moments like these that calmed me down the most, and now that I knew what the glowing meant. I made it my goal to strengthen it as much as possible.

Ouf of curiosity, I focused on my cutie mark to see if I could feel anything other than the warm content that came with the glowing. I slowed down my breathing and went into myself in calm meditation as Summer cooed to the sound of my beating heart. Then, like a spark of light hidden deep within my body, my heart leaped with joy that there was something more to the glowing.

I reached towards the spark, wondering what I would find. The second I touched the spark, I almost orgasmed instantaneously. It was such a sudden burst of warmth and ecstasy that I couldn't help but moan to my discovery. I gently pressed against the spark again, this time, I heard Summer moaned in delight to my internal touch and instantly knew what I was doing.

I felt her give me a peck on my neck and knew that she was going to try the same thing, but on her side of the connection. I could feel her warmth, her love for me as I waited in anticipation for her side of the connection to meet mine. I brought her up higher and tightened my hold on her as she left an affectionate kiss on my cheek and went back to cuddling with me. It took her a while to find her side of the connection. I could tell that she was nervous about my discovery about us, and was hesitant to touch the spark that represented me, but with a nuzzle of assurance that everything was going to be okay. She touched the spark hidden within us.

The second we touched the spark at the same time, we both screamed in pure, heavenly, pleasure that made sex look like a joke. The immense complexity of; passion, romance, love, warmth, kindness, intimacy, affection, affiliation, and longing for each other was overwhelming. I didn't think it was possible to feel all these emotions that we had for each other. I could feel that she wanted to know more about the spark that I found, and I shared the same thought. I pushed against the spark, trying to see what else would happen. Then, without warning, our sparks merged into one.

We both gasped in surprise as we felt more than what was possible. I could feel the very essence of what made Summer, who she was. I could feel all her joy for me, and for chocolate, and wanting to share chocolate in the lewdest of ways. I could feel how she looked at me and was humbled to know that she saw me more than just a life mate, but as a teacher, friend and hero. She looked up to me and has since I first appeared in Canterlot. It was creepy to learn that she was a stalker for a bit, but it was good to know that she had an eye for me since March.

But that wasn't all that I could feel. I could feel all her pain and misery. All her suffering and so much more. She couldn't hide anything from me anymore, and I knew that she felt the same things that I was feeling. I felt a tear meet my checks for the seventh time this week as I pulled Summer closer. She didn't fight back or push away. Instead, she embraced all the things that made me tick and did the same with her. Neither of us wanted to let go.

I knew since the day that I found her in the cave that she was hiding something from me, but I was willing to wait for her to tell me, but now? Now I needed to know. There was so much more than what she was letting on, but the amount of pain that I was starting to feel was beginning to hurt me physically.

We both began to cry as the physical pain worsened with each passing second. I felt things that Summer should have never felt in her life.

I wanted to kick and scream as I felt my body strapped to a worn saddle tree by Summers father. I felt him spread my legs apart and kept that way with a metal bar tied in between my legs. My mouth was propped open and a large ring gag was placed inside preventing me from closing my mouth. I cried and begged for him to let me go, but he wouldn't listen.

I felt him blindfold me. I felt him tied my tail to my mane with a piece of rope. I tried to move, but I couldn't. I wanted to run, but it was impossible. I felt him and Summers two older brothers penetrate all four of my holes with every kind of toy that they had at their disposal. I felt them violate me for hours before they untied me, covered in their filthy semen. I heard her puke up sperm as she begged for her mother and sister to come and save her, and when they did. I wanted to murder her father for blaming his dirty deed on a pack of Diamond Dogs for raping her.

I bawled from the pain of having my wings ripped to shreds as Summer ran from her home, and into the Everfree forest. I twitched in disgust as I felt Summer down a potion that a zebra named Zecora gave her to heal her wounds and mind from being violated. I shivered as she walked through the rain in Canterlot as she at burnt bread in an alley. I held onto Summer in a death grip as I bawled into her sunset hair as I felt her confusion in that cave for all the crap she went through.

I could feel how she starved in that cave for weeks at a time. How she murdered her father who chased her down with her mother's bow to kill her for running away. I felt horrible for putting her through all of this. I wanted to die for reminding her of the pain she felt down there that was caused by her family.

But I knew better. Despite the pain, the misery we both felt. We didn't pull away. We both cried as we felt each other's physical pain that we were forced to endure throughout our lives. We screamed, we whimpered to all the trauma. I felt all the times she was violated by her father and older brothers. She felt all the times I was beaten to a bloody pulp.

We felt it all. All are pain and joy. We smiled and cried. We didn't push each other away from the horror we both faced. We embraced it.

Once the worst had past, our marks ended the session for us. We both were trembling from the lingering ghost pain that we felt. We both were sobbing choked whimpers from what we felt. The second we looked into each others red and puffy eyes we didn't say a word for we didn't need to. She knew that I regretted being too curious, and she forgave me for it. She forgave me for touching her in naughty ways. She forgave me for not telling her that I was a human man in a girls body. She forgave me for everything that I had to hide from her. She understood why and loved me even more because of it.

Summer knew everything about me, and I, her. Even though how we did it was by accident, but we didn't care.

I wiped away her tears with a wing and a strained smile, and she did the same for me. I stared into her beautiful violet eyes with new found respect and shame for what I put us through. We stared into each other's eyes and lost ourselves in them with new found understanding of one and other. She smiled at me, and I smiled at her. I watched with curiosity as she closed her eyes and leaned forward.

I wonder what she was going to do, but she answered for me. I felt her nose touched mine, with our lips barely touching. I felt her sweet and tender lips quivere against mine for a moment, afraid of what to do next. I put aside my own fear of what was going to happen between us, and met her half way, We both smiled as we felt all our worry disapear with one final tear.

I felt her lips part for a moment and I instantly felt her tongue begging for entry. I let her in with a smile and purred in pure bliss as our tongues flicked and curled around each other and not in lustful play, but with timid meekness. Our lips moved and parted longingly. Our confidence and strength slowly returned as we made out with our ten-inch oral appendages, which I should thank Umbra later for giving Summer her own Thestral tongue.

After a while of spontaneously making out, we both silently decided to never leave the bed for the night, not even to use the bathroom. Though, that doesn't matter if the smell in the room was any indication. We were gross and we were wet, but we didn't care. No one bothered us, not even Feather Flight or Spitfire. We kissed, hugged, nuzzled and cried with each other silently until we passed out in each other's arms.

Never wanting to part ever again.

Chapter 52. Black Queen

View Online

I stared at myself in the mirror, frightened and afraid. My flank was cold from the white marble of my winged shaped sink. Just down the hall I could hear Summer singing as she fiddled with my guitar. The raw emotion in her every word threatened to make me cry again for how beautiful it was. Even though we agreed to separate and think about what we learned about each other. Yet...Her song was begging for me to come and hold her to make all the pain go away. Like I always did.

I took off my spell earrings and replaced them with fakes as I thought about what was going to happen in the next few days. It hurt to know that Teresa was already in the city ahead of schedule. When Luna told me of this fact in the dreamscape. I had to get ready for the sudden influx of ponies that will try to get to me, but that was not the case.

After I told Luna to tell Spitfire to do an errand for me in the small town far to the west called, Blood Gulch. Luna warned me that the militia groups left the city for an unknown reason, but I knew better. They were leaving to let Celestia's so called "Ace in the hole," do all the work for them, however. That just means that I have some more leeway to make my city more secure.

"But there is still the problem with my cabinet," I sighed as I took off my collar and tail ribbon.

With a quick flap of the wings, I was on the floor again. I turned around to have a shower to clean myself from all the dirt and grime from yesterday's events. I walked over to my open shower in the far corner of the room and turned on the water until it was a perfect mix of hot and cold, My wings twitched to the sudden sensation of water caressing my entire body for a moment before they relaxed and mellowed out. I let out a sigh as I felt the warm water flow down my back as I rested my head against the ivory wall that is intricately carved to look like an eloquent tree of life.

"Once everything is said and done. I'm going to need to fix that problem," I said solemnly.

With all the things that I set up so I wouldn't need to be the Empress of Arcadia, it was starting to backfire on me. Luna confirmed my suspicions that all my cabinet members were as corrupt as I thought when I first moved into the castle. Even Green Eco was showing to be too reliable and trustworthy that it was starting to show. I should have found someone to do what Eco did. Celestia's little recommendation was too good to be true. He had to go with the counsel and military staff that Luna said was a threat. I put aside my plans for executing all the asshats in my country and thought about what I was going to do with my religion.

They were supposed to turn out like a bunch of Hippies smoking weed every day, not a group that believes that I should die in a fire so I could reunite with the wind. What's worse was that they now believed that Teresa was the essence of the wind and ruler of Arcadia. They, at least, Still believe that I was the Goddess of Twilight because of Luna. Once the zealots realized that they made a horrible mistake of following Teresa, they can all die in a fire!

"Are you alright, Winny?" spoke a shaky voice that entered the room. I looked over my shoulder with a slight snarl for interrupting my internal rant. The pony in question flinched and backed away to my seething gaze.

"Sorry, I-I'll leave you alone," whimpered Summer as she left the room with her ears against her head and her tail between her legs.

"Fuck, no!" I called back as I realized what I just did, but there was no response. "Please don't go," I said in utter dejection as I hung my head in shame. Thinking that she thinks that I hate her and never wanted to see her again.

I hit my head against the wall for not controlling my emotions like I used to. This girl body made it impossible to keep calm and think before I acted, and it shows more and more each day. Before I could get shot at point blank and not even flinch. Before I could hold all my pain and frustration without breaking. Before I could vent all my pent up shit by trolling noobs on Dark Souls 2. Now? Now I cry when I get to stressed out. Now I couldn't help but be a bitch to everyone. Now I scared everyone away when I need them most.

Like; Summer, Spitfire, and Luna. The only three that care about me, but I did, and now? Now I was going to meet the one that I hate most, hoping that nothing bad was going to happen. I was hoping that she wouldn't do anything to me while I waited for Spitfire, to come and rip her throat out. That wasn't going to happen. I was sure of it. The second we were away from prying eyes, Teresa would show me how much she missed me, with whips and chains. As much of a masochist, I was, the only one that got to treat me that way was Summer. If I'll ever see her again.

'Great, now I'm crying again,' I sniffled, and stopped myself from banging my head because it started to bleed.

I sat in the shower for a few more minutes to clean myself up and collect my emotions again. I was hesitant to leave the shower room as my hoof loomed over the silver handle of the door. The second I left this room, I was going to have to get ready for the abuse that I was going to have to put myself through. Luna told me that she was getting the grand tour of my castle via telepathy. The zealots were parading around in joy. My counsel was getting ready to get rid of me. Green Eco gave Teresa a house, which she moved in this morning, and I had to walk past Summer and tell her that I was going away for a while.

"Fuck me," I groaned as I stiffened my posture and pushed opened the door with a towel over my shoulders. I walked down the quiet hall with my head held high, despite being distressed about the situation. Luna was giving me information about Teresa, who was now waiting for me in the dining room with my two older sisters at her side.

I moved in my living room wondering where Summer was. She wasn't playing with my guitar anymore, nor anywhere near the living room, but I knew she was still in this section, I could feel her depression and brooding in my heart.

It was strange that I can now feel everything that Summer was feeling and vice versa. I knew it came from the Soul Merging that we did a few hours ago. Before, if we wanted to feel what each other was feeling. Our ass marks would glow. Not it was 24/7, not that I was complaining, it was good to know what she was feeling. It gave me some indication as to how I could cheer her up and make her smile, but it didn't help with finding her.

Irritated that Summer was avoiding me, I flew up to the balcony to see if she was hiding in my bed. Thankfully, she was. Hiding under the covers was a silent bubblegum pink pegasus with a sunset mane. Her foxtail that was usually smoothed down poked out from under the baby-blue blanket, with my cutie mark stitched on it. I jumped on the bed and tip-toed to where I thought her head was, and sighed when her tail vanished back underneath the blanket.

"Summer?" I called out to the filly underneath the blanket as I tapped her on her shoulder...or head?

"What?" she squeaked out in response. I pulled off the blanket to talk to her face to face and saw that she was quite upset, which I already knew. I sat down by her head with another sigh and brushed her shoulder with my tail.

"I-I just want you to know that I am sorry for snapping at you back there. I-I know we need our space to sort out everything that we just went through. I know that both of us don't know what to make of it, and I am just as confused as you are, and snapping at you when we were just concerned for no reason was wrong of me and..." I tried to choke out as I heard Luna tell me that Teresa wanted me to come and meet her at her house instead, with dark intentions of causing harm to me. Then she told be that the counsel took me out of power and was going to place the crown on Teresa tomorrow evening. "..And I don't want to leave knowing that you hate me for everything that I have done to you."

"Hey, hey. Don't cry," Summer said as she pulled me into a warm embrace, but all I could do was cry. I was about to leave the castle to be tortured for god knows how long. Just so I could protect Arcadia and her people, from Celestia.

"No! It's not, OK! I'm fucking terrified!" I shouted into her chest as she caressed the back of my head like a sad puppy. "I don't want to leave, but I have to. I have to trust in everyone that everything was going to be alright when I know bad things are going to happen. Fuck Celestia! Fuck her and her delusional bullshit."

"It's okay, Winny. I know that you are walking the tightrope right now, but you need to calm down," she whispered into my ear. I nodded in response as I wiped away my tears on her chest. "I know what you are going to do, and I am scared as much as you. I know what she did to you, and I know that she will do it again. Just remember that when all is said and done, I will be waiting for you."

I don't know how long I cried in her arms for the millions time again, but I do know that Feather Flight was the one to come and take me to Teresa's place. It was good to know that Summer didn't hate me, but it was troubling to learn that the counsel and Equestria made Teresa my guarding. Starting the plan. We said our goodbyes again as Luna escorted Summer away from me as I walked out of the castles eastern doors.

Feather Flight was hesitant to watch me go and wanted to know where Spitfire was. Truthfully, I told her as we walked to the small mountainside manor that she was checking up on Ruzza and her marijuana farm to see if it was ready to be distributed into Equestria, and to pick me up a bag cause I always wanted to try it. Feather wasn't happy about that, but what could she do?

She was about to leave me in a random house which a bitch that I was going to let her harm me again. I had to keep telling myself it was worth it. That Spitfire would come and the Elements of Harmony—Who was also on their way to the city to meet Teresa, and to use their friendship cannon on me.

Everything depends on me surviving one night in Teresa's care again. With the Elements of Harmony coming, I could try and get them to see that Celestia was in the wrong and I was right. I know for a fact that when Fluttershy learns that her colt-friend was killed, and tossed into an incinerator, that there was going to be hell to pay. I know that Rarity would stay at her side all the way while the others would have conflicted emotions. Then again, Celestia broke thousands of Pinky-Promises. Pinkie Pie would be extremely upset and would never give a party for Celestia ever again.

Then there was the problem with Celestia marking all of the humans in the world. How she was going to do it, I don't know, but what I do know was that the mark was going to be unique. Snowball told me through the dreamscape that it was in between: Horns or a tribal mark on the face. If that were to happen, then the controversy would be just as bad as me proving that Celestia was wrong and since Luna told me the vast majority of survivors are in Arcadia. The spotlight was going to be on me for being one as well.

'It just keeps piling on.'

With all that going through my head, we came up to the main driveway of the manor. We flew over the black metal gate and walked up to the recently used asphalt to the; Victorian style house. The overall house that was surrounded by trees was quite beautiful. It was going to be my summer home, a getaway where I could just spend time alone or with Summer.

We walked up a small set of stairs and stopped just outside of a set of double doors that was in carved in the same white tree design as my castle. Feather didn't want to see me go and pulled me into a hug, mumbling things that made saying goodbye so much harder. What was worse was that I knew that she would feel awful because she left me here in the first place.

"It's okay, Feather. You'll see me again. So don't cry," I smiled warmly, as we pulled away from each other.

"Okay," she smiled back with a choked sob. I wiped away the stray tear she had with a wing before she left a kiss on my head and said goodbye.

'I was starting to hate goodbyes.'

Within seconds after knocking on the door, and with Feather flying away bawling her eyes out, an earth pony mare answered the door. Her coat was as white as mine, but her mane was different. Her two-toned brown mane was short and spiky like a pinecone. Her tail was the same. What threw me off was the lack of cutie mark, but that just shows that she was a new arrival and haven't found her talent yet. She gave me a big smile and pulled me into a hug just as her sister, who looked exactly like her, but her mane and tail was long and tied in a bun.

"It's Catherine! Man, I missed you!" the mare who was killing me with a bear hug squeaked, as I was dying from asphyxiation.

"Let her go, Richel. You are going to kill her," Michel said with a giggle. Richel dropped me onto the floor with a *thump!* I stood back up with a nervous laugh and looked around to see where Teresa was.

'And my name is not Catherine. It's Winter Rose,' I thought bitterly.

"Sorry, Cathy, but you know Richel. Clingy and annoying," Michel said with a smirk, causing Richel to scrunch up her face with a frown.

"I'm not annoying or clingy!" she defended herself with a pout. I just rolled my eyes and walked in, wondering where Teresa was hiding. Michel saw that I was looking for her and spoke up while Richel went on and one about how not "annoying," she was.

"Mom is out for the moment, Cathy. So she asked us to take you to your room to wait until she comes back."

"Okay," I replied, hoping that my room wasn't the basement room. "Where is my room?" I asked my crazy sister.

"Well, come and see," she said with a warm smile and began to walk towards the main door that leads to the cellar.

'Never mind, the cellar is worse,' I thought as I forced myself to follow, knowing what was going to happen.

Both of my sisters went quiet as we walked through the main foyer and down the hall towards the cellar. There was a sudden chill in the air the closer we got to the door. My body began to want to run, the hair on the back of my neck was standing on end, and my wings twitched uncontrollably, but I kept moving forward.

We stopped in front of a simple door that was labeled: Cellar. The twins turned around with a creepy smile, and before I knew it, I was tackled to the ground. I instinctual kicked and screamed as I was dragged by the twins into the cellar, knowing what's going to happen next. They didn't say anything but smiled like there was nothing wrong with what they were doing.

I froze in pure horror when Richel turned on the lights, revealing the chains in the far wall of the stone, wine cellar.

"Please don't," I begged as Michel carried me to the chains, but she didn't listen. Before I could, at least, give myself a fighting chance, Richel smacked my upside the head, causing me to see nothing but stars.

In my daze, I couldn't move, but I could still feel. I felt my wings and arms and legs chained to the wall. I felt my earrings taken out and a cold, metal collar put on. By the time, I was out of my daze, all I could hear was the cellar door shutting. I groaned in irritation from a headache that came with the cheap-shot that Richel did. I looked around to see if I could find anything to aid in my escape, but the lights shut off, leaving me alone with my thoughts in the darkness.

I don't know how long I was sitting in pure darkness. Minutes, hours, I couldn't tell. All I could think about was 'what she was going to do with me once she comes back from God knows where?' Was she going to break my legs? 'Doubt it. The Elements what to see me tomorrow, so that's not it.' Was she going beat me like she usually does? 'That was more possible, but I still don't like it.' The more ways that I thought was going to happen, the more I realized that this was a stupid plan, but it was the only plan. I sighed, knowing that it was too late to abandon the mission now.

Just as I was about to pass out from boredom, the lights in the cellar turned on, and the door opened. I gulped as a mare with a three-toned red mane and tail walked in. I instantly knew from her cold, empty eyes that it was Teresa. I backed into the wall with my wings fluttering wildly as she walked up to me wearing an apron with a pair of pliers in the chest pocket.

"Hello my cute little girl!" she cooed in a spidery voice as she petted my mane with a dark smile. All my hair was standing on end as she gave me a stiff hug that made my skin crawl like there was an entire colony of bullet ants moving under my fur.

"H-Hey, m-m-mommy," I choked out with tears threatening to fall as I felt her hoof rubbed against my flower.

"Now, now. Don't be shy. After all, you are finally the girl I wanted," she whispered into my ear before she pulled away her hoof that was rubbing my clit and began rubbing my wings. "But there was one problem my dear, and that is your pesky wings."

My heart dropped as I begged that she wasn't going to do what I think she was going to do. I know for a fact that being de-feathered was as lethal to a Pegasus as an Earth pony losing his hooves.

"Please don't take away my wings," I whimpered as my body trembled to her touch.

"Of course not! I know what will happen if I do that. No, just the feathers have to go," she side with a smile.

Just as I was about to beg for her to leave my wings alone. She flipped me over and pinned me on my stomach. I wanted to scream, to cry, but I couldn't. I knew she would do far worse than just take away my feathers. I felt my wings flattened out on the cold hard stone. The agonizing pain from the pressure she placed on my wings with her hooves was unbearable, but I couldn't do anything.

"Now don't you fret my love. This will be nice and painless," she cheered as I felt the tip of the pliers clamp down on a few of my primaries.

"Please," I choked out as I felt a slight tugging on my wing. "Please don't touch my-AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

Chapter 53. Spitfire.

View Online

Spitfire jolted with a start and jumped out of her bed. Her heart was racing a mile a second as beads of sweat dripped from her brow. She looked around her cheap Inn room in the small town of Blood Gulch, searching for the danger that lurks in the shadows.

With a flick of her wing, she activated her Air Sight to see what was causing the immense amount of adrenaline coursing through her veins. But when she learned that there wasn't a single pony in her room, or even the town that there wasn't a single threat. She sat down with a frown of frustration for the false alarm, but she still felt like there was something wrong.

She couldn't place her hoof on what was causing her distress, but what she did know was she had to move and now. Where she had to go to, she couldn't tell. Her wings twitched with worry. Her hooves were itching to run. Spitfire fidgeted in her spot as she tried to make heads or tails of the way her body was reacting like something bad was happening. She looked over her shoulder to the nightstand where her clock was and saw that it was: One in the morning. She let out a sigh of irritation and turned on the lights to pack up and leave back to Fleet Foots place early.

Spitfire slowly packed her saddlebags as she wondered what was driving her up the wall. Surely it was just a strange feeling, wasn't it? Spitfire just couldn't understand. With a grunt of annoyance, she grabbed the one-ounce bag of the green plant that Luna asked her to check up on and that her little Rose wanted, she froze and stared at the bag.

"Rose," she said to the air as she stared at the bag, causing the bad feeling to intensify. That's when it hit her. "It's just like the last time!" she shouted as she threw the bag in her saddle bag in the sudden realization that Rose was in trouble. "Don't worry kiddo. I'm coming," Spitfire said as she strapped her saddlebags on and quickly combed her mane back into its usual look of awesome before she bolted out of the window and flew high into the sky.

Spitfire flew as fast as she could to the mountainside city, worried that something bad was happening to her little Rose. She knew that relations with her and all the ponies she relies on to keep Arcadia running was going south and fast. She knew that they would hand her over to her abusive mother at a moments notice, just to get rid of her. What they don't know was what would happen if they did.

If Spitfire found out that they tied her Rose up and gave her to that bitch Teresa, she was going to rip their throats out! Never would she have thought that the ponies that knew fully well that Rose was the one that took the crown and all its weight and did the impossible with it, would think she was wrong. If that was the case—She and all the loyalists that believe Rose deserves the crown she wears; was going to remove a few ponies from parliament.

Spitfire's flew faster and faster over the countryside with the full moon overhead. Her rage grew as fast as her worry with all the thoughts that Rose was in danger. She could see her shadow on the ground follow her as she traveled Mach-one without making a sound. Of course. It's how she was able to fly the Jet Stream. If she were to do a Sonic Rainboom near the aetherial stream of wind, she would cause storms to ravage the entire world, and prevent other Pegasi from flying for a few weeks until it repairs itself. Once Rose figures out how to fly that fast silently, then she and Spitfire would travel the world without having to pay insane amounts of money on an airship.

'But that can wait. The Runt needs me.'

Of course, she knew Rose needed her. She pushed harder as she came up to the city that she now called her home.
The evening streetlights that lit up the cobblestone streets of the mountainside city was a sight to behold. Each light was like a tiny star, and each street was a river of them. Spitfire made a note to bring Feather Flight up here, in the sky on a date, but that would have to wait until everything was smoothed out. Spitfire banked hard towards the castle, sending her into a dive towards Feather Flights room in the castle.

Spitfire knew to check there first as she knew that her mare-friend would know where Rose was if she wasn't in the castle. She landed on the stone balcony just outside of her lover's room silently. She looked over her shoulder to make sure that no guard saw her arrive in such a matter before she opened the glass door and walked inside was she was in the clear.

In the corner of the small room was a four-poster bed and on the bed underneath a white, silk blanket, was a lump of white fur quietly breathing with a smile on her face. Spitfire smiled for a moment as she approached the bed, watching her mare enjoy a dream that she has so few nowadays. She stopped at the side of the bed with a sigh as she was about to scare the living crap out of her mare-friend.

"Sorry, Kitten, but I need your help for the moment," she whispered to Feather as she lifted her hoof and tapped her shoulder.

In an instant, Feather jumped out of the bed like a cat to a cucumber, high into the air. Spitfire held back a chuckle to her lightweight of a sleeper who couldn't sleep through the sound of a pin dropping for the life of her and helped her down from the ceiling.

"Spitfire?! Why did you scare me like that?" Feather frowned at her mare-friend as she sat down beside the bed with Spitfire. Spitfire gave her a sheepish smile and turned on the lamp next to the bed on the simple, brown nightstand.

"Sorry, Kitten, but I am in a bit of a hurry," she replied with worry. Feather's frown lessened as she began to worry too.

"What happened, Spits? Is there something wrong?" she asked as she leaned in for a kiss that Spits left on her cheek.
Spitfire nodded, "Yeah," as she took off her saddlebag and placed it under Feathers bed. "It's Rose. I can feel like there is something wrong with Rose, but I don't know where she is."

"Oh, dear." Feather gasped with a wing over her mouth, causing Spitfire to look at her like she knew something.

"Do you know where she is?" Spitfire finally asked.

"Yes, yes, I do. I was asked by Princess Luna to take little Rose to this strange house a few minutes flight east on the side of the mountain, just outside of the city. I...I'm sorry, but no matter how much I begged her not to go, she went anyway," Feather balked as her wings slumped to the floor.

After Spitfire heard those words leave Feather Flight's mouth. All she wanted to do was scream at her for letting Rose just vanish! She was even more pissed at Luna for telling her mare-friend to take Rose to a place that she wished wasn't what she thought it was. She had a hard enough time already trying to make sure Rose smiles every day. If Rose was in Teresa's care again, she was going to murder an Alicorn, and that was a promise.

She let out a heated breath and slowed her breathing. She couldn't get angry, not yet. It wasn't Feather's fault that she had to place Rose in an area where she was in danger. She could safely assume that even Luna had to do what the corrupt council ordered her to do. If that was the case, then there was going to be a bunch of dead ponies waking up in hell.

She lifted Feathers chin up and looked her in her eyes with the same warmth that she held for Rose. "Feather, it's not your fault. I'm going to get Rose and beat the living shit out of anyone that dares to get in my way so we can be a family again. Okay?"

"Please, bring her home in one piece?" Feather sniffled and nodded meekly with a weak smile.

"I'll try," Spitfire replied as she met Feathers lips with hers for a moment before she turned around and bolted out of the room, hoping that she could save Rose in time.

Spitfire landed outside of large mansion with the lights out. She walked silently up to the door that had the same tree-like design that was a major decoration within the castle while watching the windows making sure that no one was watching her.

She placed her ear against the cold wooden door for a moment to listen in if anyway was waiting for her at the other side. Once she was confident that nothing was amiss, she turned on her Air Sight and unlocked the door. Spitfire snaked her way through the door and quietly closed it behind her. She felt the entire house learn where everyone was and frowned when she found out that the house was completely empty.

"That's not right," she whispered under her breath as she turned off her Air Sight and turned on her Thermal Sight.
She looked around the house in search for any heat signatures in the mansion as she walked down the hall from the main atrium. She quickly learned that she found that there was two sleeping in one room and two in what appears to be an empty wine cellar.

Spitfire frowned at the wine cellar thinking that there was no way that her little Rose was down there. The glowing orange figures were too close together to make out a single shape. She figured that they were just fucking in the basement and moved onto the other two upstairs.

She turned off her Thermal Sight and activated another spell that allows her to walk silently, no matter what she steps on. She couldn't risk being found out lurking in some random ponies mansion like a ghost. If she were to be spotted, she could jeopardize her mission for finding Rose.

Eventually, Spitfire found the staircase through the murky darkness. The sounds of the mansion were her only company as she passed gorgeous statues of creatures native to the Everfree. Accompanying them were wondrous paintings shadowed by the darkness of the night. Pictures of the famous, Picasso, and Leonardo Da Pony. Each one and so much more gave the lonely halls color that was mostly absent of those who couldn't enjoy it.

She knew which room she was looking for from her initial search. It was the fourth room on the second floor, down the hall. There were two ponies in the room, both of them were separated and looked like they were sleeping. She figured that one of them had to be Rose, so she walked with caution as the clouds parted in the sky, letting in the pale moonlight through the line of windows.

Spitfire came up to a pair of double doors that were intricately designed to match the Royal bedchambers in the castle. Inside was where her target should be, but she was worried about the second figure in the room with Rose. She prepped a couple of Air Blades if things were to get hairy in there before she placed her hoof on the silver handle and snuck into the room.

"Rose?" Spitfire whispered as she walked into the dark room with a single bed that was hovering over the carpeted floor. She tip-toed her way towards the bed with two lumps hiding underneath the covers. As she slowly made her way to the bed while making sure no one was looking at her. She could hear soft whispers coming from the two lumps. She stopped at the foot of the bed and activated an audio enhancing spell to listen in on what the two lumps were talking about.

"Don't Richel. I'm not in the mood tonight," groaned a pony that clearly wasn't Rose.

"But Micheeeel, you promised," whined the second pony that also wasn't Rose.

Spitfire frowned that neither of them was the pony that she was looking for and that she wasted her time coming up to this room in the first place, but she didn't move. If these ponies knew something about where Rose was, she should, at least, listen to what they are saying before she moves on the cellar.

"Well...Later. Mommy is tending to Catherine in the cellar right now, and we can't start without her anyways," Michel said sternly.

"Oh, come on. Momma can join in later. After all, she will be even more excited after breaking Rose~" Richel said in a sultry tone, causing Spitfire eye to twitch in pure, growing rage.

"Mmm~ You're right, but I wish I could have had a taste of Catherine's cute little pussy before the main course tomorrow. With her being a girl now. We can show her what it means to be a real girl~" Michel purred back.
"Now you made me even more hard! That's not fair and you now it," Richel whined louder.

Spitfire's had enough of what she was hearing! She couldn't believe that these girls were Rose’s sister! How could they think that touching her little flower in such a way or even thinking about that was right!

Spitfire couldn't hold it back anymore. All her rage, all her hate for Rose’s family drove her beyond return. Arch's of electricity flowed off of her body like water as she stood up. Her eyes were slits from the Thestral Enhancement as she snarled at the two startled mares who were now backed up against the headboard.

"Who are—" Michel tried to say, but she wasn't fast enough to speak her final words. Spitfire watched with sadistic glee as both mares heads fell off of their shoulders with their expressions locked in stone of pure terror.

Spitfire licked her lips with glee as she watched the floor and bed soak up the blood of the two headless mares. Her hunger for going into her own controlled Blood Rage grew the longer she watched the blood pool from the two bodies, but she couldn't partake in the orgasmic red fluid as she had to save Rose from Teresa. Spitfire forced herself away from losing herself to the addictive crimson fluid that came with the Thestral Enhancements, and walked out of the door to the wine cellar back on the main floor.

Spitfire walked down the halls towards the cellar. Each step she took destroyed the walls as the sheer amount of voltage erupting off of her body, eviscerated everything in flashes of blue light. Statues crumbled, paintings ignited. By the time she was at the staircase again, the entire section of the mansion was on fire. She listened as the roof behind her collapsed in a mess of fire and ash. Spitfire hissed in annoyance that she just alerted her prey, and moved faster to save her pup.

Spitfire stopped at the base of the stairs and sniffed the air, and smelled a new scent in the room. She turned around and saw a mare, staring at her in rage as the staircase behind her crumbled.

Spitfire snarled like a rabid fox as the rest of the mansion was engulfed in flames from her rage induced discharge. The mare in front of her backed away from her, afraid of what she was capable of, but was stopped from the flaming chandelier that fell from the ceiling, blocking the front door.

The red and white mare's ears fell back against her head in fear as she looked around the blazing wreckage surrounding her, hoping to find a way out of the death sentence she walked in on. Spitfire instantly knew that it was Teresa in front of her and covered in her pup's blood.

Spitfire stalked closer to the trembling mare that was looking for a way to run for her life, but it was too late . All routes out of the house were blocked by fire and smoldering wreckage. Spitfire knew that even she would have a hard time escaping from the fire once she had her pup back in her paws, but that problem could wait for a moment as the mare in front of her, backed into a wall.

"Please, don't hurt me," Teresa begged as a piece of burning wood fell from the roof, barely missing her face, but her pleas fell on deaf ears as she got a certain spell ready to remove the filth in front of her from existence!

"Where is my daughter?" Spitfire growled like there was a pack of wolves behind her, causing the trembling mare to look at her with confusion.

"Who is your...I don't know what you are talking about!" she shouted in defense like she didn't know what Spitfire was talking about.

"WRONG ANSWER!" Spitfire shouted, causing the mare to reel back into the blazing metal chandelier. Teresa jumped forward away from the white-hot metal in pure agony. Spitfire pounced while Teresa was distracted with her charred flank and grabbed the mare by the throat with her fangs.

Teresa gasped as Spitfire chomped down on her throat and drawing pools of blood with her sharp teeth. Teresa tried to squirm and kick her way out of the death grip, but it was no use.

Teresa couldn't talk as Spitfire dragged her writhing body towards the chandelier. All she could do was choke out blood as her body weakened from the loss of blood. To Spitfire, it didn't matter what she said, as all she wanted to hear was her screams from an Aether Bolt, and ten, white-hot glass covered spikes of a chandelier.

Teresa tried to break free one last time by punching Spitfires side, but it didn't even phase the hardened Pegasus. Spitfire twisted her head back, and Teresa froze as she finally figured out what she was going to do. With a muffled grunt, and blood covered screams, she threw the mare onto the chandelier.

Spitfire watched with sadistic glee as the smell of burning flesh, melting bone, and cooking fur. Teresa couldn't scream as her throat was shredded from Spitfire's Thestral fangs.

Spitfire watched with sadistic glee as the smell of burning flesh, melting bone, and cooking fur. Teresa couldn't scream as her throat was shredded from Spitfire's Thestral fangs, but Spitfire wasn't satisfied with watched the life drain from the bitch's eyes. She backed away from the writhing and twitching mare for a moment and lifted her hoof, and pointed it at Teresa.

Spitfire focused one of the most illegal spells that were only allowed to be used on an Alicorn level threat. Though, it doesn't matter now. Not being controlled by Celestia allowed her to use a spell that only a Pegasi could use that could kill an Alicorn.

Her body stopped discharging lightning as it was now being focused into her hoof. She smiled as her hoof turned black, signaling to her that the spell was ready to use. She looked at the mare one last time who was reaching out to her to spare her pathetic life, and released the spell, sending a bolt of black lightning into the chandelier.

Within a split second and without warning. A ball the size of a shed exploded where the chandelier was, and it was gone just as fast. In the aftermath for the spell, was nothing. The front door was gone, the floor around the chandelier was gone. All trace of Teresa's existence was gone, except the blood that dripped from Spitfire's muzzle, staining the floor underneath her.

"Good riddance," Spitfire spat out her putrid blood before she turned and ran for the wine cellar before the fire could engulf whatever was held within.

Spitfire ran through fire and falling debris as the mansion collapsed in on itself. She ducked under fallen, support beams and jumped over fallen statues to the wine cellar where her daughter was being held, hostage. Spitfire had a short amount of time before it was too late. She bounded around one last corner and saw the door that she was looking for, but it was on fire like the rest of the house.

She pushed herself harder and faster as she placed an air bubble around her head to keep away the smoke. In longer strides, she tensed up her shoulders and plowed through the door just as the entire hall behind her, collapsed, preventing her from escaping back that way.

She landed on the cold, hard stone without making a sound in the dark room. The room was cold, and quiet, despite the building that was collapsing all around them. Spitfire had to block her nose with a wing from the raw stench of blood and urine as she walked around the darkness that even drowned out her temporary night vision, but she knew that Rose was in here.

Spitfire followed the smell where the blood was coming from, hoping to Luna that she wasn't dead. As she slowly walked in the cold and dark room, she tripped on something hard, but she didn't fall on her face. Slightly annoyed, she picked up what she tripped on and learned that it was a leg from an old wooden chair from the shape of it. She let out a sigh of relief and pumped the remaining electricity that she could produce into the chair leg, causing it to ignite within a few seconds.

The small torch she made gave off just enough light to show a few feet in front of her. With her dim light that was no brighter than a match, she continued following the scent of bloody murder to the far wall of the room, with the mansion encasing the cellar in a smoldering tomb.

Spitfire's heart leaped out of her chest when she saw her little Rose wrapped up in a red blanket. She ran up to her quiet form and placed the torch against a small table that was next to Rose, hoping that nothing was wrong, but she knew from the stench of blood coming off of her, that wasn't the case.

Spitfire hesitantly lifted the red blanket that she quickly realized that it wasn't red from the store, and froze in petrified horror. She had to back away holding her mouth closed with a hoof as tears fell from her eyes.

"No," Spitfire begged to no one as she forced herself to pick up the cold, still body of her daughter.

"Please, Winny, please wake up," she begged, but there was no response other than the tip of her left ear falling off.

"PLEASE, WINTER! PLEASE WAKE UP!" Spitfire screamed as she covered the tip of Rose's ear and left wing to prevent any more blood loss.

Still. No response.

"Please, wake up..." she said into a whimper as she wrapped Rose into a little ball and pulled her into a warm embrace, hoping that her warmth would transfer over as the wine cellar became their tomb.

"Please. Don't leave me," Spitfire bawled into Rose's blood stained mane, begging with choked sobs over and over again as she nuzzled her limp body.

"I...I would...Never...L-Leave...Y-You...M-Mom..." Rose struggled to choke out as she nuzzled Spitfire back. Spitfire's eye went wide with shock for a moment as she felt the life return to her daughter's body. She held even tighter that Lunaris returned her little girl to her and mad at her putting herself into this position in the first place!

But that could wait for another day.

Chapter 54. Upheaval.

View Online

“...The world was heartbroken today after a rescue team went to go save two ponies from within a wine cellar after the White Tree Manor caught fire last night. The two ponies that were found in the wine cellar were none other than, Winter Rose and Captain Spitfire of the Abyss Walkers. Both mares were found in a horrific state within the cellar in the early hours of the morning...”

Beep!

“...The Captain was the least wounded for the pair, as she only suffered minor burns from a charred support beam that landed on top of her sometime during the night. Empress Rose, however, suffered from extreme mutilation that was caused by an unknown assailant. Reports say; that Empress Rose's left wing was completely destroyed and because of this. She may never be able to fly again. The report also says; that she is missing a third of her left ear from the top, which looked like it was cut off with a pair of wire cutters…”

“...When the rescuers found the pair; they had to tranquilize the Captain in order to take Rose out of her hooves and take her to the hospital in critical condition. One of the ponies responsible for finding them was mortally wounded when he got to close and passed away in the hospital. The other's say that the Captain was acting like a Thestral mare that was just protecting her child. Why did she act this way? Only time would tell..."

Beep!

“...In today's news: Princess Celestia has shown us all what a manipulative liar she really is. After hundreds of confirmation that there was no 'Dark Magic,' being used in Arcadia, Princess Celestia outright DENIED that many from the Necro Hunters guild; who specializes in hunting and eliminating Dark Mages, also confirmed this lie. Princess Celestia claims—Along with Princess Cadence, that they were all wrong…”

"...Because of this, both Princess's have sent out the Elements of harmony to deal with the nonexistent threat, and until their mission is completed: Equestria and her allies will continue to point their weapons at the small and growing nation..."

Beep!

“...Riots filled the streets in Canterlot after it was confirmed from a source within the Royal Guard that Celestia sent the mare known as 'Teresa.' the mare that was discovered to be the one that tortured and mutilated Empress Rose in her wine cellar—As a major ploy to destroy the developing country from within...”

“...Princess Celestia tried to use Teresa to take the crown for herself as she was proven to be Winter Rose's birth mother. This would have placed Teresa on the Ivory Throne and would have effectively killed Arcadia as an independent country..."

"...What makes this situation worse for Celestia was the fact that Teresa, was never supposed to know of the Empress’s location because Teresa would have tortured Rose if they were to be in the same room together, which happened. The reason why this was an even BIGGER issue was the fact that Celestia Pinky-Promised Rose to protect her from Teresa in the first place. Everyone knows you don't break a Pinky-Promise, as it was on par with freeing all demons from Tartarus..."

“...With this in mind, the city of Silent Hill gives their deepest apologies to Captain Spitfire, who was the real mother, even if only by paper, of Empress Rose. Those who have wronged the Captain for being too close to Winter Rose, when in reality, they were family: Have been taken into custody as more evidence arrives about the conspiracy known as: “The Mother Teresa” incident, revealing the truth of the treason that took place a few days ago…”

Beep!

“...Today: December 2, marks the final day of the; “The Mother Teresa Upheaval." All that has transpired showed us had far Celestia was willing to go to get her way. The grand plot to kill Empress Rose and destroy Arcadia was more than just an outside plot. The entire counsil was arrested for working with Equestria to remove Empress Rose from the throne, as well as many military members and even Rose's personal advisors…”

“...All of them have been proven guilty and now await execution once Empress Rose wakes up from her coma. And with Order-626 in effect, all power goes to Rose until a new cabinet is elected, but for now. In her place, was Princess Luna: Who has proven herself to be an ally for Arcadia with her own research on the matter…”

“...In other news: Equestria and the Crystal Empire have lost all of their allies in the east. The eastern countries that allied themselves with Arcadia, and they had made a move in retaliation to the news of Rose's condition. China, Russia, Britannia, Prance, Japapony, Germaney, and Saddle Arabia drew new borders overnight and took over the duel continent of Eurasia with their combined military strength…”

“...Now, the only allies that Equestria has left are; Zebraca, Australia, and Antarctica nations. The only ones left to stand with Celestia who is being backed into the corner…”

Beep!

“...The combined strength of the seven nation army destroyed all (166) neighboring countries and their former political strength. It's Martial Law over there as militia groups are trying to take back what they have lost, but with sheer size and strength of the seven nation army. That hope died before it could even become embers…”

Beep!

”...Doctor! You better fucking tell me that my little girl will fly again..!”

“...I don’t know what to tell you other than, ‘wait and see…’”

Beep!

“...Captain Spitfire. The surgery was a complete success! Rose will be in the air again by the end of the month..!”

Beep!

”...You sure this will work Flash Drive..?”

“...Y-Yes, Umbra. I'm S-Sure. Her new wing far outclasses what she has now. S-She will love them. R-Right, Toaster Luna..?”

“...Wwwight..!”

“...That's creepy and you know it...”

“...I know…”

Beep!

“♪...You are my sunshine, my only shine. You make me happy when skies are gray. You never know, dear, how much I love you. Please don’t take my sunshine away…♪”

Beep!

“...It's okay, Winny. I, Summer Jade Archer Rose, will always be at your side. It doesn't matter what you look like or if you have to make tough choices. I will always love you. Even after learning all that you are, and gaining a pair of horns. You will always be beautiful to me. So please, when you wake up. Let's talk about us and make out. God, I miss your tongue so much. Oh...ah… sorry. That's your thing, hehe. Anyway. I have to go now. I'll come visit again tomorrow.”

“...Goodbye. I love you. I really do...”

Beep!

”...She is not “Evil,” Twilight Sparkle. Once you realized that fact. Then you can see how far my sister has fallen into madness..!”

“...You are not tricking me, Nightmare Moon! Once she is cleansed from Equestria. You are next..!”

Beep!

”...Please. Wake up. Arcadia needs you. Summer needs you. I need you. Please, you promised to spend Hearth's Warming with me. I'm not angry at you for scaring me anymore, but please..."

Beep!

“...Wake…”

Beep!

“...Up…”

Beep!

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

The sounds of the most annoying sound in the world greeted me as I regained consciousness. It was the sound of my heart monitor that told me everything that I needed to know, but how I ended in the hospital was the question of the day. I opened my eyes and winced from the sudden pounding against my skull from the light of the room. "Fuck me," I groaned as my eyes adjusted to the change of scenery.

Like all the hospital rooms that I have been in throughout my life, the one I found myself in was no different. The four, white walls were the same. The smell of bleach-girls gone wild is the same. The side rails along the walls for ponies who couldn't walk to the bathroom was the same. The two beige doors were the same, and the IV and heart monitor was the same. The only thing that was different was the food pump and the millions of flowers and balloons in the corner of the room.

Aside from the beautiful color in the room that makes the blinding white more bearable, something felt off. Mainly the tube coming out of my throat.

As much as I liked long, hard things filling my mouth, the food tube had to go. I carefully unstrapped the head restraint with my clumsy, unused hooves that were stiff from my long-ass nap. Once all the belts and buckles were off, I relaxed my throat like I always did with Umbra, and let the tube slide out like the blind-deaf-guy, to tacklers.

"Gross," I coughed as the tube fell to the side of the bed, making me realized how dry and parched my mouth is. I licked my lips and stretched my jaw as I looked around for the nurse button that should always be attached to the right guard rail of the bed, but there wasn't one. With a frown that I couldn't get some water to wet my whistle, I took inventory of myself to see what was missing from my time in the cellar from hell.

I shuddered in fear as I lifted my left wing to see if it was still there. "Fuck me again with Luna's magic horn," I sighed as I still had "most," of my wing.

The feathers were all gone, and in their place was pieces of white metal that looked vaguely like them. My entire left arm was covered in the; strange, white-metal also, but along the arm was silver inlays that looked like eloquent carvings of fire. I leaned in closer to check to see if my one hundred twenty-six have the same inlay, and was happily surprised that they did.

With a sigh, I slumped back into my pillow. My hopes that my wing was going to survive was nonexistent from the start. Then again, I was lucky that I only lost one rather than two of my wings to begin with.

"Well, let's see if my ear is missing," I chuckled half-heartedly. I reached up with my right hoof and quickly found out that I was missing a third of my right ear, and was flat from the top. "Well, that's just great," I said and let my hoof fall limply to my side again.

'Well, at least I don't have horns,' I thought with a smile as I stared at the roof, wondering where the hell was my nurse. Reluctantly, I reached up again and found two somethings that shouldn't be there. ‘Never mind. I have dragon horns now,’ I sighed, just realizing that my pillow felt like it was attached to my head. Probably because that my new body parts were poking holes into my pillow. ‘What next? I have a cool tattoo over my right eye?’

With the revelation of my new equipment, I knew that Celestia went through with her plan of marking all the humans in a unique way. I didn't think that Celestia would go through with that plan. The repercussions of it would be insurmountable. She would have to change her laws, call back her Black Ops, and keep the press off of her. Not even I would be that stupid to pull such a stunt! I bet she just did it to take off all the heat with the Teresa crap that I had to put myself through.

'Fuck me. I bet Spitfire was pissed when Luna told her of my plan...If it worked,' I thought. 'Then again, with the amount of fresh flowers in the corner of the room, I could assume that it was a complete success.'

I looked around the room, wondering where the nurse was while trying to figure out why I could never get a room in a hospital with a window. Like really? Is it just me, or is it because of my looks? If it was because of my looks, I am going to kill a bitch.

My wait wasn't long before someone came and checked up on me. All I could do was smile when the nurse took one look at me and fainted that I was awake and kicking, despite my injuries. Another nurse had to come and check up on the one that fainted in the door frame and when that nurse looked at me. She fainted as well.

After the fourth nurse, that fainted in the door frame, making it impossible to get a good look at me from the pile of bodies in the way. The doctor showed up to see why his staff was sleeping on the job. I was quite surprised that Dr. Edgy walked into my room after he and a few others helped the orgy of sleeping mares back to their stations.

"Why, hello-hello, Empress Rose. It's good to see you bright-eyed and bushy tail, even though last time we met. You had less, unique, additions to your appearance," Dr. Edgy said with a warm smile.

"I... Would... Talk... More... But... Need... Water," I barely coughed out. Edgy gave me an apologetic smile and walked out of the room again, for a moment and came back with a pitcher of water. I quickly grabbed the pitcher of water from the Hippogriffs claws before he could say a word and drank the bounty of the waters of life.

"Don't drown yourself now, Spitfire would kill me if you did," Dr. Edgy chuckled as I wiped my muzzle and licked my moist lips with delight.

"Shut up. I have not had a drink in..." I began to say but went blank as I did not know how long I was out.

"Three weeks, four days, and thirty-six hours," Edgy chimed in indifferently.

"...Yeah, wait...I have been sleeping for that long?" I said in disbelief.

"Pretty much," he nodded. "And during that time, you grew a pair of black horns and, somehow. Grew a tattoo over your right eye. Well, there are thousand's that are showing the same traits, but we could go over that later.”

Dr. Edgy went over the usual that he was paid to do. He made sure that I was healthy and made sure that I didn't lose too much muscle mass while I was asleep. It was relieving to learn that I only lost five pounds and was in good health. The first nurse that fainted at the sight of me came back to help me with a; nice, relaxing, sponge bath.

As it turns out, my new horns were as hard as a rock, but when you rub the right area. It feels amazing, but it's a shame that I couldn't use magic with them. It would have been awesome that I became a double unicorn. Alas, I was going to have to make due with my she-demon enhancers that made me look like a hot succubus. It was a burden I was going to have to bear on my lonesome.

After the nurse finished polishing my magic wands. I was back to my own devices again. Dr. Edgy gave me a newspaper to read, as well as a warm, cup of coffee while I waited for my daily visitors to arrive to check up on me. The first on the list was going to be Luna, thankfully. Lord knows what I would do if Spitfire shows up before her. As much as I liked risking my life.

She was going to kill me if the warning from my doctor was any indication.

I turned to the front page that had the big-ass picture of the Equestrian flag and read the main header. Equestria: Proves the human menace in Arcadia is the reason for war!

“Fuck me,” I sighed and turned to the main page, and read the article.

“...Celestia’s reason for declaring war on Aradia a few days ago was NOT because of the lies that were spread about the mare who attacked the Black Queen. It was because of the dark menace that Arcadia is harboring within their borders…”

‘Of course,’ I thought with slight grief as I took a sip of my bland cup of joe.

“...They are the very definition of evil and disharmony. Know simply as: Homunculi or Human. These being’s have been hiding in pony kind's skin like a walking parasite; taking anything and everything that they could get their filthy paws on. They are marked with either a pair of draconic horns or tribal markings on their faces.

“These Homunculi are NOT to be trusted and should be killed on SIGHT..!” Say’s Fancy Pants; a trusted noble of the Canterlot community.

“The fact that the Black Queen is one herself is the reason we have to take arms and bring her to justice..!” Say’s Prince Blueblood; the nephew of Princess Celestia.

“If the Elements of Harmony can’t defeat this new threat to the world of Equus, Then we have to remove the Black Queen by force..!” Say’s Captain Shining Armor; the King of the Crystal Empire.

“It is imperative to take action before it is too late..!” Say’s Queen Cadence; of the Crystal Empire.

I tossed the newspaper to the side because it was garbage in my hooves. The sound of a slight gasp entering the room didn't deter me from showing how much I hated the fucking news. Never would I have thought that Celestia would throw everything under the bus so she could save her ass! Man, I can't wait for the Elements of Harmony to show up so I can destroy their sense of reality!

"Are you alright Winter Rose? You seem a little agitated," Princess Luna said from butt fucking nowhere. I turned around from trying to burn a hole through my plastic cup of joe with a snap, causing Luna to flinch away.

"Agitated? Agitated! I am fucking livid! If it wasn't for the fact that I have horns, I would be breaking Celestia's teeth with my asshole, on her throne, while shiting down her throat!" I shouted with such anger that my cup exploded, sending coffee everywhere.

"Rose, you need to calm yourself..." Luna began to say.

"Calm down! Did you just tell a girl that's pissed to calm the fuck down!? I am not going to fucking calm down until I hear some good fucking news for once!" I shouted at Luna for being a moron, but she didn't flinch this time. “Well?!”

"Argh...There is some good news, but I am not going to say it until you are calm and proper," she face hoofed. "You just woke up from a long rest and clearly not happy about it. What would Spitfire say if she saw you yelling at me, of all ponies? Would you yell at her in the way that you are yelling at me now?"

"First off: I would yell at her like I was yelling at you because I hate everyone equally and secondly: You aren't fucking giving me the news that I need to calm down in the first place!"

She let out an annoyed sighed while rubbing her temple with her wings, mumbling something about being as loud as a certain noble back in Canterlot. "Well, for starters: After the populous learned of the events that happened after we found you and Spitfire in the cellar, everyone began to see you as a martyr for sacrificing your wing for protecting your home from a horrible fate. Secondly: the genetics program was a complete success, and many of the Diamond Dog, Dragon, and Khajiit are grateful for it. Thirdly: Equestria has no more allies: The Griffin Kingdom has declared neutrality. Zebraca is dealing with its own civil war. Queen Ember of the dragons doesn't want anything to do with Equestria, as well as the native Diamond Dogs."

"Fourthly: With Twilight Sparkle and her friends here, we could show them the error of their ways and try to get them to see the light and lastly. Spitfire isn't mad at you anymore for the events at the mansion, but she still want's the beat the everliving shit out of you."

"Well that's good, but it still want to make Celestia's horn my personal urethra rod," I smiled at the Alicorn, causing her to back away in slight fear for her own horn.

"That...I heard that is something that some mares like, but I don't think her horn would fit," Luna said with a slightly terrified face, thinking that I was serious. Not that I am into that kind of exploration, after bonding with Summer at the soul level. I know she would show me how. I just stared at her blankly until she figured it out, and when she did. Her face was as red as an apple.

“Sarcasm?” she said blushing.

“You think?” I deadpanned. “Although, I am open for it, if Summer asks. I know she likes it.”

Luna’s wing boner broke the door to my bathroom, causing the long process of moving me to another room.

Chapter 55. Upheaval (Part 2)

View Online

The morning in the hospital was nice and quiet. Luna came and told me what I needed to know, and breakfast was delicious. The next person that was going to visit was Hard Code, my geneticist for the Arch Angel project and she was bringing a few successes of the project for my approval. If what Luna told me before she left to tell the populous that I was awake and recovering was true, then the Griffin that volunteered for the genetic enhancements that were used on the Diamond Dogs was going to be a surprise.

I had to wonder as I laid on the bed what could have happened to the sole Griffin that went through with the enhancement. I knew what was supposed to happen: More dexterous hands, refined legs, and feet, stronger upright appearance, and heightened cognitive abilities.

The Diamond Dogs, Khajiit, Dragons, and Faunus should have gone full anthropomorphic and humanoid in their body structure. I could only imagine what would have happened to a Griffin. For the Dogs, they would have just gained smaller, slender paws with an intelligence boost. The Khajiit would have gained an increased lifespan and a more toned figure. The Dragons should have lost their "Greed Growth, and Size," making them no taller that an Ursa Minor, but they still kept their immortality. And as for the Faunus from the great divide: They should have gained both the attributes of the Dogs and Cat peoples enhancements.

'Well, I guess I will have to wait and see,' I thought as the need to use the bathroom filled my loins.

Happy and flushed out, of both my stress and fluid. I saw someone enter my room wearing a lab coat. The black and blue stallion gave me a quizzical look as I walked to my bed, pretending that he wasn't there. Once I was back on my temporary throne again, I motioned him to speak as he fumbled with the mountain of papers on his back with his magic.

"H-Hello, my love. How are..." I lifted my hoof to stop him from speaking.

"No one, and I mean no one, is allowed to say that to me other than my mare-friend or my mother. Say it again, and I will cut your dick off," I growled at him.

"S-Sorry, your Highness," he bowed like he was about to pee himself.

"Good, now then. What are you here for Hard Code?" I asked, already knowing why he was here. I just wanted to make sure that what he was about to show me was what Luna has said he would show me.

"W-Well, come in Razor and Crow," he said with a bit more volume. I raised a brow for a second and turned to the door as I took a sip of coffee and watched two Diamond Dogs walk in.

Razor, I could instantly tell was a tough-looking German Shepard with a nasty scar across his muzzle. He wore a simple gray t-shirt and brown, cargo pants. He wore a simple, leather socks that protected the Metatarsus, but left the paws opened to the floor. Razor was seven-feet tall and stood with a military grade posture in front of me.

Raven was beside him, standing at a staggering, five-foot-two. Her head barely met Razor's expertly chiseled chest and abs. She wore the same outfit as Razor, but there was something different about her that I have never seen on a Diamond Dog before, and that was her breasts.

'Okay, Raven has boobs, that wasn't supposed to happen, not that I am complaining. I know my breast sizes and she is easily a thirty-six double-D,' I thought with my nose bleeding as I stared at the blushing Husky as she stood with her amazing butt, swayed to the side. 'Man, why couldn't I have been born a Diamond Dog? I want boobs! Why can't I have boobs?' I thought as I shook myself from my perverted tendencies and focused on what else the doctor had to say.

"As you can see, project Archangel was a complete success, however. All our female participants have, change. The mammary glands moved up in such an extreme way that their biology was drastically changed beyond repair. Their Gluteus Maximus have gained a bit of extra fat, and their hips are also a bit wider," he explained.

"As for all of our male participants: They gained more refined muscle mass, their spines have straightened out, their paws—Like the females, have become more slender and dextrous, but the biggest change was the size of their package. Which now is on par with some Griffin males." Razor smiled at that while Raven blushed again through her light gray fur.

"That's all well and good, but what are the major downsides to the changes?" I asked as I took a sip of my coffee.

"Right," he replied as he fumbled with his papers for a moment and spoke again. "The downsides are the incompatibility to reproduce with their now more primitive brethren. Females have lost the ability to produce litters of more than four and their heat cycles have been reduced in intensity. Males are less aggressive and don't rely on scent to find a mate anymore, but for our single, Griffin volunteer. She... I do not know what she has become, as she no longer looks like a Griffin anymore."

'Alright, that's a bit concerning. If there was a Griffin that no longer looks like one. Then any further advancement on the Archangel project beyond the original three isn't going to happen. Welp, let's see that damage then,' I thought as Hard Code placed all his papers back on his back.

"Well, the project was a complete success, but before you show me what happened to the Griffin. Raven, Razor, do you have any questions about your new look?" I asked the pair.

"Yes, Alpha of Twilight," Raven spoke up. I nodded for her to continue. "I am a little concerned about finding a mate with my teat's on my chest and about my flank. Do you think I would ever have pups in my life?"

"I can see your concern about that, but may I ask you a question before I give you, my answer," I said knowing the internal confrontation that she, and many others must be having. "You can see that I am a Homunculus, correct?" I asked, all three of the nodded in unison. "So, do you know where I am actually from?"

"N-No, Alpha of Twilight," Raven said with meek curiosity while Hard Code pulled out a notebook to write what I was about to say.

"Well, where I'm from, all females had the same body as you do now." All of them just looked at me with confusion. I continued after a sip of coffee. "However, how my kind ends up here is unique and our body changes to match the local population. So, to answer your question. I don't think you would have a problem finding a mate. If you were to be back where I was from, every male would fight wars to claim you as their wife. Isn't that right, Razor?" I said with a soft smile, causing the husky to look over to the petrified Shepard, who looked like he was a deer in headlights.

"Y-Yes, Alpha of Twilight," he choked out. I chuckled quietly as Raven's face went red as a cherry with her tail wagging happily. Hard Code, however, was jotting down notes like it was going out of style to the pairs response to the question.

"Anything else?" I asked, breaking the steamy silence.

"N-No, Alpha of Twilight," the Diamond Dogs stuttered out in unison.

"I have one question, your Highness," Code said as he looked up from his notes."

"Is it about my kind?" I asked back.

"Y-Yes," he replied.

"You can wait until the conference like everyone else."

"O-Of course," he sighed and put aside the notebook back into his breast pocket, and turned to the door. "Empress Rose, do you want to see the Griffin now, or later?"

"Now would be lovely," I shrugged, as I took another sip of coffee.

"Razor, Raven, leave us and send in Gwynevere," Code ordered. They both gave a curt nod and left the room. I turned to the nervous looking stallion who was going over his notes for a second before a person walked in with a black cloak that covered her entire body. All I could do was frown, as to why she was covered completely from head to toe. She was even wearing a mask to hide her face.

I knew that she went through a serious change, but I didn't think it would be that bad. Sure she is bipedal now, and judging by the two bulges on her back says she still has her wings. What could have possibly happened to the Griffin that was on death row for treason against Luna that she had to wear a cloak?

"Okay, Hard Code, care to explain what happened?" I asked as I tried to figure out how ugly she was.

"Well, when we used the strain of mutagen for the Khajiit cat people on the Griffin since we thought that it was closest to her DNA structure, her bird-half reacted violently," he began, already making it look like Gwynevere went through the shredder.

"Her beak disintegrated along with her claws," he said with disgust. "She lost all her fur and feathers aside from the small tuft on her head and her wings. Her legs inverted in on themselves, and she lost her tail. Her paws look flat and are now tiny. She doesn't have claws anymore and what replaced them is out of a nightmare."

'Okay, she looks fucking terrifying,' I thought as I saw the thing fidgeted in her cloak.

"What caused these things to happen was most likely her bird DNA. The mutagen completely erased it and as a result, we had to add something to prevent her from dying, so we added unicorn DNA, and the result increased her wing size and strengthened her bones. This addition caused cat-like ears to grow on top of her head, and she regrew her tail, but this also gave her the ability to use unicorn magic," he finished.

"Okay," I sighed as I took a sip of my coffee as my brain tried to create a picture of the monstrosity that was hiding under the cloak. "Anything else?" I asked.

"No, that is it, your Highness," he said shaking his head.

"Then show me the damage."

"Of course. Gwynevere, take off your cloak and mask, and brace yourself for the monster that we created."

I watched with slight fear as she lifted her hand and took off her mask, but I wasn't able to see her face as her hood was in the way. She shuffled underneath her cloak like she had to take it off from the inside, making me think that I would need a barf bag for the second she takes off her only clothes. Then, with the sound of a buckle being snapped open, the cloak dropped along with my jaw.

"What. The. Fuck?" I said as Gwynevere shied away in shame for how she looks.

"As you can see, she is rather hideous," Code said, causing the girl to shed a tear of regret that she should have taken the firing squad instead.

"Are you fucking insane, Hard Code? She is absolutely gorgeous!" I said in amazement, causing both of them to look at me in confusion.

Of course, they would be confused about my reaction at first, but it was the truth. Here I thought I was going to look at Medusa's ugly sister, but instead, I get to see an angel Neko Cat in the flesh! Her body was in the perfect hourglass shape. Not too big and not too small. Just looking at her thighs made my pussy dripping wet. They were perfectly toned like the rest of her body, but that's not all. Her breasts were as big as Raven's, her skin was perfectly pale with a slight tan. She had a face that could make a million men jizz just at the sight of it.

And her eyes, OH GOD her eyes! I thought Summers could tame the devil, but Gwynevere's could absolutely dominate him! And her wings! They...There was no describing the thoughts of wanting to take them for, myself. Hell, even Luna would be jealous of them! They were so pure and white. I bet just being held within them would be like sleeping on the fluffiest cloud in the sky!

"Empress Rose? You're drooling," Code said, causing me to stop staring at the blushing Griffin turned Angel.

"Sorry," I said, with a slight blush of embarrassment. "I just can't help but stare in awe for how beautiful she is."

"How can you find me attractive?" she asked in pure bewilderment. "Look at what the fucking doctor did to me! I am hideous!"

"I agree," Code chimed in. I shot him a glare causing him to flinch and back off before I turned back to the Angel, who was now putting her cloak back on.

"I disagree, Gwynevere," I said, causing her to stop and listen for a moment. "Where I am from, there is this creature called an Angel," I smiled as her ears perked up. "An Angel is the most beautiful creature where I'm from. So absolutely beautiful, in fact, that they killed anyone unworthy to see their grace. They were the guardians of Heaven, the protectors of the earth. They were to most feared and loved creature on the planet. Hell, if you were to walk out of the door and onto the street, ever single human would bow down to you like a Goddess that not even Celestia could be, however," I paused to let the blushing girl process everything that I was saying, while Code just looked at me like I discovered the lost city of Atlantis.

"The dragons fear humans, which is why Celestia revealed us to the world. She wants the dragons to lay waste to Arcadia since it has the highest human population, but humans fear the Angels. Do you get what I am saying?" I asked.

"Yeah, if I were to stand with you. Not even the dragons would dare to fight Arcadia. They would all run to the Dragon Lands and prey to Chronepsis that you wouldn't send me after them," she replied with wide eyes.

I cracked a knowing smile that she was able to piece together the potential opportunity her appearance gave me against Celestia. It was a happy accident that frankly should have killed her. With the amount of magic and medicine that is needed for each patient to change in the way that they did, I was expecting her to turn into a freak of nature, but now this changes everything.

In one week, the Griffin King, General Zethora of the Zebras, and Queen Ember of the dragons are meeting with Celestia to talk about the human problem she created. At the same time, I am going to give out all the facts to save my people and prevent any and all infighting. I knew that Celestia was going to use this opportunity to convince the dragoness to send her entire race to kill me and anyone that supports me by using their fear against them.

This was a good plan like her Teresa plan, but now I have a devastating trump card to counter it. With Gwynevere's help, I can threaten the entire existence of dragon kind. After all, once every dragon on the planet knows that I have a human slayer on my side. They wouldn't dare come anywhere near me or Arcadia. This, in turn, will force the neutral Griffins to back off as well.

Celestia will only have the help of her Zebra allies if she was lucky after I acquired her precious Elements of Harmony, and bring them to my side. Which shouldn't be too hard? Fluttershy would do everything in her power to protect her twin babies. Rarity would support her no matter what. I could see Pinkie Pie being difficult, but once she learns of my Soul Bonding experience with Summer, she will keep Fluttershy and Rarity happy for me.

Rainbow Dash would be the hardest to convince, but I have a card up my sleeve that will force her to abandon Equestria, forever. AppleJack will aid Twilight Sparkle no matter what just to give her a fighting chance, even though she could tell if I was lying or not. I bet her family would be really happy to hear that she helped a blind bigot because they were friends, and as for Twilight? Once I have AppleJack on the Winter train, telling her what Celestia was doing with Sunset Shimmer should cause enough internal conflict to make her join her friends in the long run. It's only a matter of time until Celestia loses this little game we are playing, and I can't wait to see her behind bars with the look of pure defeat on her face.

"Exactly, so, with that in mind. I would like to offer you a job as my personal escort," I said with a devilish smile, causing Hard Code to shoot me a horrified glance.

"Y-You want me, to be your personal guard? Even after I tried to kill Princess Luna?" Gwynevere asked with slight concern.

"Yes," I replied with a sip of coffee. "You will be equipped with the best armor and weapons in the world. You will be a symbol of hope and fear and revered as either: Elijah the Angel of Innocence, or Zuriel, the Angel of Harmony. You will, undoubtedly, be a Princess the second you step out on the stage when I reveal you to the world. So will you take it, or will be disposed of?"

"Do I really have a choice?" she asked indifferently to hide her nervousness. I just stared at her in wait for her answer. "F-Fine, I'll take your offer. It beats living in a lab for the rest of my life."

"Excellent!" I cheered as I quickly wrote down a note for Luna so that she won't murder Gwynevere on sight and handed it to her. "Take this to Luna, she will get you everything thing that you will need, but I recommend you don't show your face until she has read the letter. Do you understand?"

"I understand," she nodded as she took the letter before she put her mask back on. After she took the note, she and Hard Code left me alone for the rest of the day.

'Now it's just me and the Elements of Harmony for my next meeting.'

Chapter 56. Upheaval (Part 3)

View Online

The day was long and boring, from long meetings with my new advisors about that general state of affairs of Arcadia: To paperwork that I slept through for weeks at a time. It was hard, but good work. It was good to know that everything was running smoothly, and there was little problem with the sudden appearance of the humans. In fact, many of my new zealots believe that they all are Gods or Goddess, which would have been fine for them, but it was a problem for me.

I already have enough flak from my Nobles that, somehow, were now a thing in Arcadia. I told Luna to be reasonable as I would if I were unable to deal with the politics, and what does she do? She fucking gives titles without my approval, and their influence was already showing. 'Luna, I love you for all of your help, but you are fucking stupid sometimes.' Now, I will have to make even more laws that shouldn't be in use in the first place, and when all is said and done. Luna is going to give me a blowjob in front of everyone on my throne, and make me a shapeshifting ring if she can, and maybe. Just maybe. I will suck her horn while she's at it.

As much as I hated staying in one place for too long, I have been chained to the bed in my room. Literally. It was annoying that Dr. Edgy was forced to prevent me from endangering myself or sneaking out in the middle of the night to find and cuddle my waifu. Ever since I woke up from my nap, I could feel her pure joy and need to see me again. That thought alone made staying in bed easier to bear, and I can't wait to show her my horns, but there was one problem during my wait that was bothering me.

I couldn't quite place my hoof on it, but all of a sudden. I was having cravings for meat, and not just the usual. I was begging for thick, juicy, medium rare, steak. These cravings would have been normal if I was pregnant, but I wasn't. I could tell just by smelling myself that I didn't have a baby cooking in the oven, and if I did? Then using that sensitivity cream was going to make it three times more painful than it had to be.

Since I wasn't pregnant, my next thought was my blood as I had to get a transfusion because I lost way too much blood. If it was my blood, and whoever donated it had the ability to eat meat without getting sick. Then I hope to Luna that I gained that ability. I missed my steak, living in Equestria was very unfair in that regard.

Alas, even with my sudden cravings for the red meat now in full effect, there was one dilemma that I was facing. It controlled all my concentration, all my brain power to complete with perfection. I spent many hours of failing and succeeding this task. No matter what the cost or outcome, I will prevail. I had to. My life depended on it. If I didn't complete this arduous task in between life or death, I will never be able to look Princess Luna in her eyes again for failing her.

Slam!

“Nooooooo!” I wept as I dropped the card that I was holding in pure anguish. I turned around to see who was the on responsible for ruining three hours of pure, labor intensive, work.

‘Okay, Pinkie Pies mane is straight and dull, that's a good sign for the plan I am going to put together. I can smell that Fluttershy has two pure-blooded Thestral twins. A big problem if Celestia were to get her hooves on them. Wait...Why can I smell that? Whatever. I’ll figure that out later. Rarity, AppleJack, Rainbow looked normal, and Twilight looked like someone pissed in her cereal. Alright, the stage is set for my master plan of ultimate masturbation!’ I thought as Princess Twilight Sparkle pulled out something from her tan saddlebags while Fluttershy hid behind Rarity.

“Jeez kid. It's just a card house,” Rainbow Dash said with pure mockery to the death of my creation.

“Do you have any Idea how hard it is to make a card house with hooves? I was almost done the third level too!” I balked at the rainbow maned Pegasus while getting ready to put my plan into action.

“Whatever,” she said with a big roll of her eyes.

"Anyway," Twilight began to say. “We are here to save you, Winter Rose!” shouted Twilight Sparkle as she and her friends entered the room, causing me to jump and my house of cards that I have been making for the past three hours. I frowned at them as I put my cards again for the hundredth time and looked them over for a second.

"Say 'wut?" I said dumbly to the mare in purple. She, of course, thought it was an insult with the face she gave me while everyone else shifted uncomfortably to the events that I just caused, and Rainbow Dash face-hoofed respectively.

"We are here to help you—"

"I know what you are here for," I cut her off before I took a sip of coffee.

"Don't interrupt me, Demon!" she bellowed back, causing Fluttershy to flinch behind Rarity—Who was giving me a nervous look. I sighed and placed my mug that said: Child Stalker, on the mug in big bold letters on the table and moved the table to the side.

"I can interrupt whoever I want because you are wrong, and I can prove it to you that I am right," I replied smugly.

"Big words for a Demon," Rarity interjected in an effort to support Twilight's claims.

"Yeah!" Rainbow cheered as she hovered on the spot. I just rolled my eyes and got rid of my smirk and put on my straight face.

"Big words huh? Then tell me this Rarity: Where is Quick Note?" I asked with a raised brow. Everyone looked at each other like I just asked the weirdest question in the world, knowing that he was on "vacation," with some of his buddies, but what they don't know was that he was never coming back.

"Why do you want to know?" Twilight asked with concern clearly oblivious that I just deflected her "Demon" allegation. Everyone else stayed quiet while Fluttershy looked at me with even more fear.

"Well, I want to know why the father of Fluttershy's foals isn't here with her?" I said blankly. They all blinked for a second in an effort to reboot their brains from what I just said. Pinkie Pie came back to her senses with a bit more life in her eyes, Rarity gasped and turned to the mare behind her that was in pure shock. Rainbow just glared at me, while Apple Jack and Twilight just stared at me with curiosity before they turned to Fluttershy with concern.

"Fluttershy, you are having foals?!" they all gasped in unison.

They all began to talk to the terrified butter-yellow mare that had her secret revealed. I was kinda sorry for putting her on the spot as Pinkie Pie began throwing ideas for the millions of parties she plans of throwing for. All I could do was smile as all the mares finished their squeaks and peeps of joy, and gave me their full attention again, this time with Fluttershy a lot more confident in her current situation.

'Man, it's going to suck to tell her of what Celestia plans for her once she learns that she is giving birth to pure-blooded Thestrals. Just thinking about it makes me depressed.'

"How did'ya know she was havin' foals?" Apple Jack asked defensively.

"The same reason I know that Quick Note is dead," I replied with a sip of coffee. The all gasped in unison to my answer before Fluttershy started to freak out that the father of her foals was never coming back.

"W-What d-do y-you mean? W-Why isn't he coming b-back?" Fluttershy stuttered on the verge of tears.

Everyone instantly began assuring her that I was lying to cause a reaction out of her. It was true, for the most part. I needed her to believe in me so that I could relocate her out of Ponyville and into a small town in Arcadia. I knew that if I could convince her on, going, then the others would surely follow. Once they had another moment with each other again, they all turned to me with dirty looks, waiting for my reply.

"Well, to repeat myself: I don't want to be the bearer of bad news, but Quick Note is dead," I sighed with a tinge of regret.

"What?!" they said angrily.

"That's a lie! I know for a fact that Quick Note is safe and being guarded by the best in Equestria. Celestia made sure that he was safe on his vacation, and I have proof that he is alive!" Twilight shouted in defiance, but with a glance towards Apple Jack, I could tell that she knew that I wasn't lying.

"Frankly Twilight, I wish that I wasn't lying, but I'm not, and the truth hurts. I can confidently tell you that you will find his ashes at the bottom of the Crystal Catacombs underneath Canterlot Mountain, at Celestia's orders," I said solemnly.

Twilight just gave me a look of disbelief while Apple Jack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie tried their best to hold back whatever they were planning on doing. I, however, just took a sip of coffee.

"You can't fool me, Demon!" Twilight shouted. I just sighed again and turned to AJ, who looked like she didn't want to be put on the spot again.

"Well, that's because you have you head so far up your ass that you have another head, besides. Apple Jack knows that I am telling the truth. She is the Element of Honesty after all."

"Apple Jack? She is lying, right?" Twilight asked with slight fear in her voice.

I took a sip of coffee and watched Apple Jack motioned for Twilight and Rainbow Dash to leave the room for a moment, probably to talk about what I was saying because I clearly wasn't helping with Twilights sanity right now.

Once the trio was gone, leaving me with a weeping Fluttershy and an even more depressed Pinkie Pie. I jumped off of my bed and sat in front of Rarity, who was holding the butter-yellow pegasus in her arms. Rarity gave me a heartbroken look, and I responded with a comforting smile.

"Rarity, can I ask you a simple question?" She gave me a quick nod while Pinkie ate a cupcake that looked like it could kill a giant with Die-eh-bee-tus. "I want you to look after Fluttershy and her foals. Once Celestia learns that she is going to have two, pure-blooded Thestrals, which are extremely dangerous if not raised properly, she will take them away from her, and they will never see their mother again. And before you ask how I know she was having Thestrals: I know because the entire Thestral race was created from a human earth pony and an Equestrian Pegasus."

She gave me a weak smirk before she looked over to the door like she didn't want Twilight to hear what she was about to say.

"I...No—We knew that he was one of your kind, a human. We all knew, and we didn't mind it at all. When he said that he was going to travel all of Equestria for a short while, everypony was worried, Fluttershy especially. Then we heard from Celestia that he was actually being sent to a safe place because of the sudden appearance of all the horns and facial markings that you humans now have."

"Of course, everypony was relieved to hear that he was being protected by the royal guard, but then the rumors that all humans were being hunted down and killed was spreading like wildfire! Then to hear from Princess Luna that the rumors were true, we...I, none of us wanted to believe that Quick Note was in danger from Celestia herself," she choked out while I sat quietly and listened. "But now that we know where he really went. I will keep Fluttershy and her foals safe, and that's a promise."

‘That's good to here that she believes in Luna like I thought she would. Though, I have to wonder why she didn't react to the Thestral part? Then again, Luna probably told them everything about humans while they waited for me to wake up. That's a good possibility, but now comes the hard part,” I thought.

“That's good to know, but I want to make sure that she is one hundred percent safe. So, Fluttershy, I want you to move to the small town known as: Fairytale, in Arcadia. It's a beautiful forest village that is by a magnificent, crystal lake. It's quiet, has nice neighbors, and there are thousands of animals living nearby,” I said as Fluttershy perked from her name being mentioned.

“Isn't that a bit—" Rarity tried to say, but Fluttershy cut her off with a meek sniffle.

“Okay,” Fluttershy said clearly, cutting off what Rarity was going to say. I gave her a warm smile. “Thank you, Fluttershy. I will pay for everything, even transportation for all of your animal friends back in Ponyville. Even for you to Rarity. You did promise you would take care of her, right?”

“Yes but,” she began to say in exasperation. “But what about Sweety Bell? I know that I made a promise, but how was I supposed to tell my darling little sister that we are moving?! She will be absolutely devastated to say goodbye to her friends!”

"I know, Rarity, which is why I need your help with Apple Jack and Rainbow Dash, but for now. Just keep Fluttershy happy, same with you Pinkie Pie. Even though Celestia broke thousands of Pinkie-Promises like a big meanie-pants, can you: Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye?" I said doing the motions for the promise. She gave me a big smile and bone-crushing hug and made the same promise with Rarity.

It took a few more minutes before the other three walked back in from their little meeting outside of the room. They all came back in with a look of determination on their faces, and I could instantly tell that they had a plan up their sleeves, but so did I.

If they were going to lie to me in an attempt to pull the rug right from underneath me, I could outright tell them that they couldn't use the Elements of Harmony because it would kill Fluttershy's foal's in the process. Of course, that was a fact not to trifle with. Since Fluttershy had two balls of chaos growing in her belly. If they were to be touched by the Elements during activation—They would either be removed from her body, or they will die, and she will have a miss carriage. I could only hope that it doesn't come to that.

I sat back on my bed, drinking my cup of coffee while I pretended not to hear the conversation that they were having. I found it quite amusing that they planned on exposing me for the use of dark magic, but what they don't know—And what Spitfire might kill me for, was that Rainbow will run to find her mother. Who should have died in an accident during her time in the Wonderbolts when Rainbow Dash was just a filly. Once she learns of Aunt Firefly's existence in the small valley town of, Norashire.

Twilight broke free from their little huddle with a look of victory on her face, and tried to talk again, but I stopped her with a raised hoof and looked over to Rainbow Dash, who had her chest shoved out in pride.

"Rainbow can speak, Twilight. I have had enough of your voice," I said smugly to the glaring mares.

"Why her of all ponies, Demon?" Twilight asked while Rainbow looked at me confused.

"Well, because I want to talk to her about Firefly of course!" I cheered with a clap of my hooves. This Twilight and Apple Jack to scrunch up their faces in irritation, but Rainbow just stared at me like I shot her in the chest.

"What about her?" Rainbow asked. "She's dead."

"I just thought you would like to know that she is actually alive, and if you don't believe me: There is this small town to the northwest called Norashire. She lives in a small cloud house, and she is the Captain of the Guard over there," I replied with a sip of coffee.

Her reaction was instant, just like the others. Her wings twitched, wanting to fly to the town to confirm my statement, and I wanted her too. When Spitfire told me that the former Wonderbolt faked her death for some unknown reason. All I wanted to do was send a letter to great cousin Rainbow, telling her that she could reunite with her side of the family, but I wasn't allowed. Spitfire made it very clear that Rainbow Dash was never to learn that her mother was alive. She didn't say why, but I could tell it was because of something to do with the dark side of being a Wonderbolt.

'Well, I'll take my spanking with a happy reunion any day,' I thought as I watched tears flowed down the rainbow-maned pegasus.

"Well, what are you waiting for?" I asked as Twilight glared pure death at me.

"I—" rainbow choked out.

"Don't fall for it Rainbow! She is just trying to separate us!" Twilight yelled at the fidgeting pegasus.

"I would never lie to, family!" I shot at the seething Twilight. "Cousin Rainbow has the right to know that great Aunt Firefly is alive, even though Spitfire told me not to tell her."

"I'll—" Rainbow said, looking at the door.

"Cousin?! Since when!" Twilight screamed. "Don't listen to—" she tried to say, but ti was too late.

I smiled victoriously as I heard a Sonic Rainboom exploded outside of the hospital, and there was a missing Pegasus in the room. Twilight left the room to chase after her, leaving me alone with Apple Jack and the others again. That's when Rarity asked Apple Jack to come with them to Arcadia.

My smiled softened the second Apple Jack agreed to move with them, despite wanting to support Twilight in her endeavors. That's when I told her of what would happen to Fluttershy if the Elements were to be activated.

She and the others made it their mission to not help Twilight after I told them that, and once everyone was done talking about their new plans in the small town called Fairytale, Rainbow Dash came back in, covered in sweat and tears; panting like an exhausted dog. Then without warning, she pulled me into a death hug, saying a million; "thank you's," to me. When she was finally done killing me with her arms, she joined in on the big move that the others were planning.

That's when Twilight finally came back, also tired like she ran a marathon. I gave her a smile and nodded towards her friends who were all looking at her with worry.

"Okay...Huff...Let's...Huff...Get back to helping the filly," Twilight barely managed to say.

"Twilight honey, but I don't think that she needs help," Rarity said warily. Twilight just tilted her head like Rarity just said sacrilege to Sun Fuck the Celestia.

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked before she finally pieced everything together. "You...You think that I need help?"

They all nodded in unison in response.

"Apple Jack, can't you see that she needs help from the demon inside her?"

"Well, sugar cube, she isn't a demon. She is a human. Last I checked, there was a big spell thingy that revealed all humans with a unique mark on their bodies, and a lot of em' have horns. She hasn't lied once, and ya'll know that I can tell if somepony is lyin' or not."

"That's—!"

"I lie?" Rainbow cut her off. Twilight flinched from the sudden venom in the rainbow-maned Pegasi's voice. "I got to see my mom again, and I saw her die when I was a filly. Hell, even Luna was there talking to her about life in retirement when I got there! Face it Twilight, she is telling the truth and we were all wrong."

"But that's—!"

"Impossible?" Rarity cut her off, this time, causing Twilights eye to twitch. "Darling, we know you mean well, but with all the warnings from Princess Luna and little Rose here. We have to take their warnings to heart."

"Guy's, can't you let me—?!"

"Talk?" Fluttershy cut her off, much to everyone's surprise. "I haven't been able to talk at all! I just learned that my foals were going to be stolen by Celestia if I didn't leave Equestria! And what's worse was that they weren't going to have a father because he was killed at Celestia's orders!"

"She didn't—!"

"SHE DID!" Pinkie Pie yelled angrily, causing the tearing up unicorn to back away. "She broke thousands of Pinky-Promises. THOUSANDS! It was icky to feel all the pretty candles to go out like that. Celestia is a big meanie-weenie-pants, and she will never have a Pinkie Pie party, ever again!"

Twilight slumped her head in defeat and walked out the door, feeling betrayed that her friends taking the side that wasn't hers. She left not know that all of her friends were moving within the next three days to Fairytale, and when she learns that their houses were already being packed at my orders to Luna via Telepathy. She will have no choice but to leave with them, and if she doesn't.

She better hope that she does.

Chapter 57. Conference.

View Online

"Today, Friday, December 5, is the day of what shall be forever known as, The Dragon Conference," a reporter said through a colorless television. The T.V was sitting on a trolly that sat beside a round table with a few select individuals that were invited to a meeting regarding a threat that was growing in the west.

Princess Celestia sat on a large and lavished throne at the crown of the mahogany table with a cup of her favorite jasmine tea in a delicate piece of china, trimmed and decorated with gold. To her right was her niece, Queen Cadence, and her husband, King Shining Armor. To her right was her three guests that she invited to prove to them of the threat that lurks to the west.

The person closest to her was, Queen Ember, of the dragons. The blue dragoness that now stood as tall as Celestia, and adorned in majestic golden armor was an extravagant sight to behold. Just a year ago, she was just a mere princess of the Dragons Lands to the east. Now she was a noble warrior and lover to the bashful Spike—Who was now taller than her from a long overdue growth spurt. Now that Spike grew out of his unhealthy affection for Miss Rarity, he can now be a more valuable asset with the dragon, and their Queen. Spike and Ember were a wonderful couple, and that should be celebrated.

To the left of Queen Ember, was a gigantic black Griffin in silver armor that has seen a fair share of battle. The only thing that one could see of the Griffin that wasn't his armor was his silver eyes. He was the recently crowned King of the Griffins as his sister, Princess Gwynevere, was taken prisoner and killed in Arcadia.

It was the only reason he was here instead of hiding in the growing Griffin Dominion after its revival from the work of a friend of Rainbow Dash. Because of Gilda Shadowtalon, and her efforts of uniting the entire Dominion and every Griffin in the world. King Gwyndolin has taken her as his wife for her work of reuniting the once lost country.

To the left of the Griffin, was General Zethora. The zebra war chief that was selected by the twelve zebra tribes of Zebraca. The tough and burly stallion that was a wonderful partner in bed, if last night's enjoyment was any indication, sat with a stoic expression towards the T.V, waiting like everyone else for Empress Rose to appear in front of the podium.

Celestia wondered what the stallion who made her scream out his name with each thrust of his member, was thinking about today's events. Of course, she wasn't just thinking about him and his delectable cum that still stained her face, She had to know what the other two leaders were thinking too.

Celestia knew that the safety of Equestria relies upon the Dragons and the Griffins complete cooperation. Without them, Equestria would have to rely on a weapon that her old student, Sunset Shimmer, was forced to make. Then again, aside from getting excited from Sunsets screams of mercy as Shining Armor had his way with her.

She felt sorry that it had to come to that, but her time with the, "almost humans," have tainted her Equestria purity, and she had to be punished. And what better of a punishment than giving her womb the seed of life to produce a replacement of her grand intelligence. Once the child is born, Sunset can be disposed of, as she is too far gone down the path of harmony, but those plans could wait for now as Luna walked onto the stage on the T.V.

Everyone listened with the utmost scrutiny as her sister, Princess Luna, talked about the allegations regarding Equestria. Celestia had to hold back her anger from the taint of the Demon Empress has on her beloved sister. She hated the fact that the Demon Empress was using Luna like a puppet, but what a better revenge to have than with a simple transmutation spell to show the world of how much of a demon Rose really is. Once Luna had her time on the podium, she backed away with a curt bow as the door to the right of the stage opened, and a light shone over the opening.

"Here comes in Empress Rose, who is going to address the world of the sudden appearance of the Humans, as well as the treason that was committed by the other leaders of Arcadia."

"Hmpf, about time that demon showed up," Princess Cadence said as the filly in question walked up to the podium, with her horns and face mark showing. Celestia raised a brow in confusion as to why she was blatantly showing the world who she really is. She thought that she would have Luna get rid of those marks with the reversal spell that she knew.

'What game was she playing at?' Celestia thought as the uproar echoed throughout the conference hall in the T.V, died down. She had that thought playing over and over again as she and the others listened to the speech that Empress Rose was about to say.

"Good evening. My name is Winter Ruby Rose, and I am here to tell you all the truth about the biggest problem in the world right now, and that's the sudden appearance of the Human race. As you all can plainly see, the mark over my left eye and my black horns say that I am a human. It's not a lie, and I am proud to be one, even though Celestia has kept my kind quiet for several hundred years."

Celestia heard everyone gasped on the T.V, as well as Queen Ember, but she didn't dare glance in chase she seemed suspicious to her guests.

"What you don't know, was that Celestia has been forcing us to stay quiet for over a thousand years because we are the nightmares of the dragon race. She feared that if one dragon were to learn of my kind's existence, then they would lay waste to the world, but that is simply a big, fat, lie. The truth of the matter is the exact opposite. Dragons actually reaver our kind as being the ultimate challenge to defeat."

"Is that so?" King Gwyndolin asked with a raised brow as he turned to the nervous Alicorn. Celestia didn't respond.

"And if this fact was true, then I would have used my dear friend, Azrael," Winter said with a smirk.

Celestia frowned for a second at the name before a flash of fire appeared beside the young filly, and what appeared in the fire was impossible.

At Winters side was a creature of pure myth in silver armor that was beyond anyone's skill on the planet. He pure white hair gracefully flowed over her wing-shaped pauldrons. Her face was perfection, her pure white wings were carved out of the stars. Her entire body would make a million stallions jizz at the sight of her, but the most prominent feature was the right of white fire over her head.

Celestia's mouth was agape with fear at the sight of a real Angel, the guardians of the Tree of Life. She instantly knew who was Azrael from her father's stories. The Angel of Retribution and Death. Her father's sword and shield. To see her aiding Empress Rose will, without a doubt, force the Dragons and the Griffins to aid Arcadia instead of ending it. What was worse was that all claims that humans were evil by nature would halt in its tracks, and make Equestria look like the ultimate bad guy.

'This is her game, and I can't stop it,' Celestia thought bitterly as Rose began speaking again.

"All of you believe humans are evil, which is a lie. Some of the greatest individuals in history was a human. The greatest example of this fact is, Starswirl the bearded, or known as Simon of Gurren Lagann."

"What!?" Shining Armor shouted while everyone else listened to the smiling Empress.

"Simons name held power where I am from. Back home he had the power to destroy entire galaxies and use them as weapons on his enemies, and he was an earth pony in this world that became a unicorn by, quite literally, taking a horn off of a pony and became one. If he were to have shown his true power on Equus, he could have created five million moons in the blink of the eye. Celestia was lucky that he cared for Luna, otherwise, they both would have been dead and not walking around in our lifetime."

"That's...That's impossible!" Princess Cadence shouted with General Zethora, but Celestia didn't dare respond to them as it could risk her relations with the zebra, however. It was concerning to know that Rose knew Starswirls real name.

"But that is just one human that has aided Equestria and all of, Equus. Another example is the creation of the three, Noctis races. Without the gene pool of the humans the; Thestral, Faunus, and Minotaur race wouldn't exist. For more details about that will be released to the public after the conference."

"Humans are the ones responsible for the three, Noctis races?" Queen Ember gasped, as the Griffin King twitched in irritation.

"Now back on topic," Winter said before she took a sip of her water as Azrael stood diligently beside her. "Celestia forced us to be quiet because she thought just one of us would spark war and it was with this mindset that she used a transmutation that was specifically targeted towards us, in an effort for the dragons to kill us and where we lived. She started this plan by hunting down our kind with her Black Ops in the shadows. This caused a rumor to go around, and every single human in the world to bolt for Arcadia, and once we were all corralled in one place. She activated the spell."

"Is that true?" Queen Ember asked as she gripped her red, crystal, scepter in anger and fear.

"Of course not!" Princess Cadence defended but the damage was already done when Rose showed the actual, signed plans to the world.

"Well there is the proof," Gwyndolin chuckled as he pointed to the thousand of documents that were falling to the side of the stage like rain.

"This...This is treachery!" Queen yelled as she stood up with fire flaring out of her nostrils. "I will not be used like this when my love and his friends have left Equestria to live in the safety of Arcadia!" Ember growled at the distraught white alicorn.

"What do you mean by, Spike and his friends?" Shining armor asked as he gripped his sword in his telekinesis.

"Didn't Twilight tell you that she no longer lives in Ponyville anymore? Oh that's right, she didn't, and I understand why. You ponies are as dark as the pits of Tartarus, and I will not follow you. I will follow Empress Rose," she declared as her scepter glowed before she stormed out of the room with King of the Griffins laughing in hysteria.

But Celestia didn't care about that. She was more concerned with her pupil and her friends aiding the demon known as Empress Rose, however. No amount of thinking could make her understand why her student would join Rose. It just doesn't make sense. She didn't even hear the King of the Griffins also declaring that he was going to join Rose before he left right behind the dragoness after Empress Rose said something that made the entire conference room erupt into cheers.

She didn't hear General Zethora say he would stay at her side. She didn't hear Shining Armor make orders to send out a draft for every able-bodied pony in the Crystal empire to bear arms. She didn't hear anything as tears streamed down her face as Empress Rose takes away everything that she loved.

Her pain of loss turned to hatred.

Hatred turned to anger.

Anger made her mane flickers of flame from her malice for the filly.

She was done playing cat and mouse with Winter Rose.

She was going to kill her and all the ponies she has tainted. She will kill Twilight and find a new Princess of Magic. She will kill Luna and make a new sister for her to love.

She will make the biggest Balefire Nuke and annihilate everything that Empress Rose loves!

Author's Notes:

Okay, here is Winter Roses favorite Fetishes in order:

Number 1- She loves tongues= Tongue Fetish
Loves to lick, taste, touch, suck, kiss, tongues. Especially Summers new Thestral Tongue.
Turn on factor= 10- Instant orgasm

Number 2-She loves to dominate people= Domination Fetish
Loves to bite, whip, spank, roughhouse, nip, play, slap, and painfully fuck ponies. Especially to Summer.
Turn on factor= 9 Wishes to do it every day

Number 3-She loves to be dominated= Masochist Fetish
Loves to be tied, be spanked, be whipped, be bitten, be screwed into insanity, be pinned, slapped by ponies. Especially by Summer.
Turn on factor=10 Wishes to have it every hour.

Number 4-She loves wings= Wing Fetish
Loves wings. Loves to have her wings touched in every which way, and loves to play with other ponies wings in every which way.
Turn on factor=8 Loves dem wings.

Number 5-Watersports Fetish.
Loves: Spit, cum, piss, horn-jizz, pussy juice, all over her, to drink, to play, to share.
Turn of factor=7 Salivates uncontrollably.

If you combine(1,3,4,5) Winter becomes a slave, but only to Summer for several days straight and Summer, may or may not have a domination Fetish too. She does.

She definitely does.

Sorry for the strange boners you all now have...Not really.

Chapter 58. Just an average December.

View Online

The snow was cold against my bare hooves as I walked around the castle grounds with the moon to my back. The only thing keeping me warm from the fridge mountain air was a beautiful jacket that was lined with black, wolf fur. My hood was down and flowing whimsically to the cold breeze, making the fuzzy rim of the hood tickled my neck slightly whenever the wind picked up. The gothic castle looked like it was made out of; silver stars that shined in the pale moonlight. Whenever I looked back to the mountainside castle, I could see the odd silhouette from within a glowing window of the castle.

As I walked around the barren garden that only had two colors present (white and brown), instead of the thousands from a few months prior, I had to wonder if my choices leading up to the conference were the right ones.

With Twilight Sparkle and her friends living in Arcadia now, I knew that Celestia would go absolutely insane once she learns that the Elements of Harmony chose my side over hers. Sure Twilight was a bitch to convince to move with her friends after she walked out of the hospital with her head slumped in defeat, but with the help of Spike—Who grew to a staggering six-foot-eight when I last saw him—Made her see the light and moved with his friends to Fairytale.

It was quite impressive to see the baby drake who was no taller than me a few months ago grow so fast, then again, he should have been that tall to begin with since he hatched thirteen years ago. One would think that he hasn't been eating meat like he should have, but I bet Celestia told him that dragons don't eat meat in the first place. Which was another lie, as dragons eat as much meat as they do gems. If that was the case, then Celestia is an asshole to dragons. Though, he was as sexy as Razor if the hundreds of dragonesses fainting were any indication just at the sight of him.

It was also good to know that he was joining the Dragon Guard. He was going to be well received in the Dragon Guard once he finishes his training. Twilight should be proud of her little brother finally growing up. Alas, with the Elements of Harmony and their families settling in their new home, I still had to deal with the Nobility that Luna created.

‘Man, they were pissed when I had them arrested and thrown in jail for not paying their taxes. That problem was so easy to fix, I don't think that Luna realizes how easy it was to get rid of them,’ I thought with a smile as I stopped in front of a statue of me.

Of course, Luna did take notice that I no longer had a Nobility cabinet and questioned me about it. At first, she was quite mad at me for undoing her work, but when I told her that a Nobility status would cause more problems in the long term with family lines and entitlement, she shut up and hung her head in shame for her failure. I sent her to her room for being a bad girl and she did so without question.

I shivered in place as the wind picked up again, telling me that it was time to go back inside for the night, but I didn't want to. After I told the entire world of the truth of everything starting from the “Teresa Incident,” to the “Dragon Upheaval,” the world went mad with rage towards Celestia and Queen Cadence. Never have I seen every country in the world point their guns at one individual so fast, it was almost like Hitler himself jumped out of his grave for WWIII!

I didn't think that every country that was struggling to keep their economies in check from the sudden population drop would do such a thing. Then again, if they were on my side, they wouldn't be hit as hard if war were to break out. In the long run, joining up with me would probably stabilize their wealth, and help out with their industry, even though they all are trying to get a foothold in my economy.

Even though I planned the entire event with nothing but the facts, no one gave me shit. Instead, I was seen as a paragon of light in this dark world. My zealots made sure that I was still their Goddess, which was good. They all kissed my hooves while I sat on my throne, and I got a free show of a dragon and a Khajiit going at it in front of me, which was way sexier than my porn collection on my computer that I got from Japanpony.

'Inventing the internet was my greatest achievement so far. Thank you Japapony for making the computer!'

My civilians gave me more praise than normal. The streets were bathed in confetti as I drove in my royal carriage down the main street back to the castle. Mare's cried, Stallions cheered, foals danced, and Dragons bowed. I even saw my friends looking at me with awe in their eyes as I drove past the Academy, making the day even sweeter.

The next day, I met with Queen Ember of the dragons. When I saw her walk up to my as I sat on my throne with her honor guard, my first thought was an attempt on my life, but, thankfully it was far worse. She bowed down to me and offered her red scepter that King Sauron would use. This gesture confused me at first, but with all the gasps from every dragon in the room. It told me that it was important.

Then, without warning, she began begging me to take the throne of the Dragons, and keep them safe. This motion caused every dragon in the room to roar with approval and bow to me as I flew down from the throne to try to get her to keep her place, but once I saw her pleading eyes as I stood in front of her, I made the ungodly decision to accept her offer.

Once I had the scepter in my hooves, I was wrapped in a red glow for a second. It was strange, and primal, like my old cravings for meat coming back. It was addictive from how much power I held within my hooves. I instantly knew that I could order a dragon to kill himself, and he would do so lovingly to show his loyalty. The amount of power that was passed on to me almost overwhelmed my will, but once I came to my senses, it felt like I was being protected in a suit of armor made out of a million fires. No one complained about the fact that I became the Empress of the Dragons, not even Embers guards. After we had a quick chat about her reasons for her to give up her crown, I understood why she would do it.

If I was the leader of one of the most feared races on the planet and was given a choice to either, run and hide or fight and die. I would also give that responsibility who could save more lives, but I don't like the fact that she threw me under the bus to go flock off with Spike. Then again, I still can't get over the fact that Spike had such a deep and soothing voice. The second after Ember left the castle bridal style in Spikes' arms, King Gwyndolin and Queen Gilda showed up.

The two Griffin leaders of the recently revived Griffin Dominion came as quickly as they left. We had a quick bite and talked about a mutual treaty between our two countries with Princess Luna as the mediator. When we all came to an agreement and signed the treaty. They left to prepare for a war that looms over our heads. And preventing me from getting a read on them and why they would jump on my clit as fast as they did.

A question for another day.

I let out a sigh of annoyance as I walked back into my warm castle and made my way to my room, knowing that I still had to deal with the prisoners and how they should be executed for their treason. Many thoughts of how they should be killed filled my mind as I walked through the ivory halls to my room. Many of them were dark and unseasonably painful. From wanting to stuff them into a bronze bull over a fire to putting them into a Jigsaw puzzle game filled my mind. Both were gruesome and messy, but since it was a public execution, those ideas were out of the question. Then, as I gave a nod to my Angel bodyguard as we walked passed each other in the hall near Spitfires room, a perfect idea crossed my mind.

‘All of them can carry a giant cross to the Equestrian borders and die via Crucifixion as a warning sign to any and all ponies who dare betray Arcadia. And with Celestia freaking out from Luna's suggestion to call Gwynevere, Azrael instead of Zuriel. It will solidify the fact that I had an Angel on my side,’ I thought with a dark smile, causing a nearby maid in a slutty Santa outfit to back away with a nervous smile.

I continued to walk to my room with the thought of watching Green Eco suffer for betraying me in the way that he did with a dark smile of anticipation for tomorrow's events.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

"Sup kiddo," Spitfire said as I lazily sat on a chair in my room, strumming away at my guitar as Summer slept on my bed. I looked up to the mare in orange wearing a Playpony bunny outfit with her mane tied in a hot ponytail. I raised a brow at the clothes she was wearing at ten o'clock in the evening before I looked back down and continued to strum away a gentle tune.

"Oh come on, don't be like that. I just had a photo shoot, I swear!" she proclaimed. I just looked up at her again and put my hoof over my mouth then pointed to my bed before I went back to playing my song. "Oh, sorry," Spitfire said sheepishly.

I continued to play my song for a while as Spitfire took off her outfit with a bit of a struggle. I couldn't help but smile as she looked like she was trying to murder her leggings as she couldn't get a good grip with her hooves. When she fell over right beside me, I had to hold back my laughter as I didn't want to wake the sleeping filly in my bed from her peaceful slumber. Summer has been worried sick about me and wouldn't stop freaking out about every little thing regarding my left wing.

It was sweet of her to care about me as much as she did, but at certain times, it got annoying, especially after I had to visit Umbra about tuning my wings so that I could fly without a problem. I didn't blame my chick with a dick for kicking Summer out of the room. She was getting in the way with her constant chirping and touch about how my wing was supposed to act. She even almost fucked everything up when she pulled on one of my primaries the wrong way. It hurt to see her bawling about that afterward. I love her down to the soul, but sometimes I just want to leave her in the middle of a desert and not come back.

I chuckled as I felt Summers slight irritation at me for thinking about leaving her in the middle of nowhere and put my guitar down for the night. I turned to Spitfire, who was laying down beside me with a smile on her face. I raised a brow again to her, wondering why she was here in the first place.

Ever since I left the hospital, she has been starting to scare me with how much she was guarding me against everything. One of my best guards, Hard Stuff—Who wasn't one of the red shirts of my Black Knights, was sent to the hospital for lifting a hoof to salute me as I walked passed him with Spitfire. The poor stallion was grabbed and thrown through a wall of one-foot concrete. Thankfully, he was going to make a full recovery, but they way that Spitfire was growling like a fox at him, was terrifying.

When I fell asleep that night, I asked Luna as to why she was acting like a territorial wolf around me. What she said was both concerning, and comforting.

I knew that the old Wonderbolts was a section of Celestia's Black Ops, but what I didn't know was what came with that terrible honor. It also explains why I can eat red meat again, why I now have little fangs, and why I can see perfectly in the dark. Spitfire went through an augmentation that gives her; night vision, a better sense of smell, and the ability to eat meat like an omnivore, but the scariest thing about this change was the Blood Rage enhancement.

Spitfire has absolute control of her Blood Rage and can activate it at will. The unique thing about this was that a normal, Blood Rage increased, strength, reaction time, and speed by a factor of three. Her Blood Rage, however, increases those three by a factor of seven. What's worse was that if she drank the blood of her victims, she can lengthen the time the Rage is activated, and she can't die or even be hindered once it does finally end.

The interesting thing about her fangs, though, was what they could do other than tear through, meat. She could inject a paralysis venom that is ten times stronger than Restoril and lasts just as long. The other thing that she could do was inject her emotions into someone, which was mentioned in length in the Thestrous Sutra. She could, in theory, cause anyone to orgasm with a single bite or kill them. If that's not horrifying, I don't know what is, but, at least, I know that I have all of her abilities. I just wished I knew that she was the one that donated her blood to me beforehand. Having, 'new magical powers via blood transfusion,' would have been good to know.

"You need something?" I asked as I put the naughty thoughts of biting Summers' neck aside for later. Spitfires' ears perked up, and she gave me a big smile.

"Yeah, I want to know why you told Rainbow Dash about Firefly?"

'Shit,' I thought as I looked over to the door, calculating how fast I could close the distance between a horse whip and freedom.

"What do you mean?" I replied nervously as I looked around the room and making plans to tie the bastard by the nips' for ratting me out.

"You know what I mean," she said with a frown. "I know that you told Rainbow in the hospital to get her off of your back."

I gulped as I felt Summers nervousness growing in the distance. "Oh, that. Uh...Sorry," I sighed and hung my head in wait for the spanking of a lifetime.

Instead, I heard Spitfire sigh with relief and felt her place a wing over my shoulder. I looked back up to see that she was smiling again just in time to be pulled into a small hug for a quick second before she spoke again in a softer tone.

"It's okay, Pup. I can understand why you did it, but I am still a little mad that you did it. If it wasn't for the fact that both Rainbow and Firefly moved out of Equestria, I would have beaten your ass the second I saw you," she said, causing me to flinch in response. "However, now that they are safe and together again like a family," she paused and left a sweet kiss on my cheek. "Thank you."

My eyes went wide with shock for a moment after I heard those words. She wasn't going to destroy me, disown me or anything. She just said words that I didn't think I would ever hear her say. All I could do was look up at her cheeky smirk and half laden eyes as she pulled me into a hug again before she said goodnight, and left the room leaving me alone with Summer in a confusion that I did the right thing and wasn't going to die for it. I shook my head and put the thought aside and turned off the lights.

With a quick flap of the wings, and with my ever present night vision, I landed on my bed beside the sleeping Summer. With a smile to the sleeping mare, I cuddle up with her underneath the blankets and gently kissed her neck before I let out a soft sigh, and fell asleep.

Chapter 59. Cats and Dogs.

View Online

I stood with a cold, hard gaze as a snow storm bellowed around me. I was wearing my crown and my other silver regalia with a white, fur cloak keeping me warm. To my right was Azrael, my fake angel wearing her silver armor hand forged by Princess Luna herself. She wore a bored expression, as her right hand rested on her hip with her left holding a blade that looked like Zangetsu, over her shoulder. To my left was Princess Luna in her black armor, with her scythe, Nocturnus on her back.

We all stood before a group of ponies standing beside giant, wooden crosses in chains, shivering and very much afraid. Today was the day that they will all march out of the castle, down the main street of Silent Hill, and down the road to the border, where their execution can begin. In the courtyard with us, that stood around the prisoners were my guards in their colors.

The Black Knights stood tall around me and my companions in their black and blue armor. The Dragon Guard, slightly cold from the weather, was waiting in their silver and blue armor at opposite ends in front of me at the ready. The Divine Guard, my archmages, wearing cloaks that were reminiscent of the Spektar Haliaetus Robes. They stood closest to the prisoners to make sure that they didn't break out of their bonds. Standing with the Divine Guard was the Wolf Guard and Shadow Guard. The cats and dogs that specialize in speed and strength, a perfect compliment to the Unicorn and Faunus of the Divine Guard. The Dawn Guard, and Dusk Guard—The two regular guard deployments that have everyone that didn't make the cut in training for one of the five specials. They stood at the ready to guide the prisoners to their deaths.

I shuddered slightly as the snow began to obscure my vision. It wasn't the ideal day for an execution. It was a perfect day. The cold wind that had a nasty bite would force the prisoners to keep moving otherwise they would die from frostbite. The snow was piling high from the natural storm and the best part for the torment that they would have to face, was the fact that they wouldn't have any protection from the weather.

Luna didn't like the fact that they were going to die today. The fact that she tried to protect them with her scythe made it quite clear of her feelings about Capital Punishment, however. When I gave her the ultimatum of keeping serial killers alive. She laid down her scythe and moved aside.

Both of them shivered slightly as a pony walked up to us with a microphone and a scroll in his telekinesis. I gave the stallion a quick nod, giving him the go-ahead to begin the execution. He quickly introduced us and invited me to take the mic. With a deep breath, I hardened my gaze and spoke with as much authorata as I could with my cute voice.

“The individuals gathered today are traitors of Arcadia! They all have shown the world of the lengths that they would go through to destroy peace and prosperity within our young nation,” I yelled into a microphone for everyone to hear as all my guards cheered for what was about to come. “They and everyone else in the world knows of their crimes and have been proven guilty to all of them. For such actions against the life of every man, woman, and child from all races that reside in Arcadia. They shall receive the harshest punishment," I paused to add effect.

"Death by Crucifixion!”

"What?!" all the prisoners yelled in unison while all my guards banged their weapons in approval.

"Guards! Begin the march!" I ordered before the prisoners could complain anymore.

I watched with malicious glee as all forty-five ponies in chains grab hold of their crosses as the Divine guard cast several spells to prevent them from speaking, and threatened them with fire if they didn't do what they were told to do. As much as I would love to hear them grunt and scream in pain from the two hundred kilometer journey ahead of them. They can say their final words while hanging from spikes on their wooden death devices.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

An invisible figure ran through a blinding blizzard through a thick forest in Arcadia's countryside. Her breaths were hoarse and shallow from running through mounds of snow that came up to her waist, but it didn't hinder her speed. It couldn't, for if it did. She would be too late from saving her Master from the forces that are waiting for her arrival. She gripped her black Tanto as she jumped over a fallen log that was in her way, and unsheathed the black blade as she landed on an unsuspecting pony in gold armor, hiding behind a bush.

With expert silence from millennia worth of practice in the art of assassination, she plunged her blade into the throat of the pony that was looking through a pair white binoculars.

The stallion didn't make a noise as she pulled the blade out of his throat, causing his blood to squirt like a fountain onto the pure white snow. She quickly buried his body before she ran to her next target that was waiting with a sniper rifle to kill the young Empress as she marches behind prisoners walking to their execution—Wearing their own crosses on their backs.

She gritted her teeth as her paws were going numb from running on ice without protection for the past few days. With a grunt, she bolted to the next position where the sniper was hiding while keeping an eye out on the caravan of guards that were taking care of her master. She bolted as fast as she could, keeping in mind of the dark blue alicorn watching her every move with defensive curiosity.

She growled slightly at herself as she jumped into the trees and hopped from branch to branch. She didn't think that the Alicorn could find her so easily when she was cloaked with the strongest invisibility spell at her disposal. No creature in her travels has ever found her when she was in the Aether, a land between life and death. The only way that the Alicorn could possibly see her was if she knew of the Aether where nightmares and dreams run freely from their creators. If that was the case, then she made sure to be careful if she ever had to fight the Alicorn for her Master.

With the thoughts of having to fight what was considered a God in this world at the back of her mind, she found her last target hiding in a thicket of brambles. She landed on the prone body that was aiming down the scope of his rifle with her tanto in hand. The golden armored pony didn't feel her land on his back, as it was impossible to feel something in the Aether. She cracked a weak smile as she lowered her blade to his throat, and before he could pull the trigger. She slit his jugular, killing him in mere seconds in a bloody mess.

With sighed of relief that her master was going to live through the execution of the traitors, she continued to follow from afar, waiting for the perfect opportunity to meet Empress Rose and be her loyal slave for the rest of time.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

"There is a being lurking in the forest," Luna said with concern. Azrael and I both looked where she was looking at in the forest, but neither of us could see anything out of the ordinary.

"Are you sure?" Azrael asked with a raised brow, not believing in what Luna was saying.

"I am sure, Azrael. This being is hiding with a spell that feels like, Aether walking. An extremely advanced invisibility spell that only a shadow mage could do," Luna replied, causing me to go into defense mode.

"Is he a threat?" I asked as I turned on Air Sight. Luna just frowned at the question and shook her head.

"No, he has killed several snipers that were hiding the forest since we entered the final lengths of our journey. It is like he is protecting us, but I do believe that once this person reveals himself. I can safely assume that he will ask for payment for his deeds," Luna huffed.

"Well, that's a relief," I groaned as I turned off my Air Sight.

"How is that a relief? Shadow Mages are some of the worst assholes to make deals with," Azrael said. I just shrugged with a "Meh," making a note to make sure to get betrayed from the guy that save my life. Then again, a life debt is something that I don't want to deal with period.

The rest of the trip was silent for the most part. None of the prisoners keeled over and died from the day long trip march to the border. It was quite surprising to watch them all grunt through the blizzard with a grain of salt as we walked. I didn't think that we would make in just a day. Then again, I didn't think that we would have a shadow following us either.

Luna made the odd comment about what the shadow was doing as he hid from us in the forest to the east. I had to wonder what this person game was: Was he after money? Gold? Or an opportunity to gain my trust, just so he could kill me in my sleep? In any case, once this person shows himself to me, I have to make sure to keep him at a distance. Having a Shadow Mage that was capable to Aether Walk was an enemy far worse than what Celestia's Black Ops could do. Just thinking about what this guy was capable of made me hold onto my two, black, Desert Eagles with a silver dragon inlay along the barrels, close with my wings.

We came up to the location of the execution. It was a big, open field with a small hill that was right in the middle of the border. A few of my guards flew ahead to the already dug holes where the crosses would go and got ready to hammer the giant nails into the hooves of the prisoners.

Luna, Azrael, and I watched patiently as everyone got into position for the execution. All of us took notice of the encampment to the east on the Equestrian side of the border. I cracked a gleeful smile as I saw Celestia's Royal Guard come out of their tents to see what we were about to do. Many of them were cold, tired and confused as the prisoners were tied down one-by-one to the crosses that they carried. Once everything was ready, and with the audience looking at us with curiosity. I gave the order to start the execution.

Luna covered her ears and hid her face behind her wings as the screams of the prisoners echoed throughout the valley. Azrael just stood there with a dark smile on her face as; pony-after-pony was raised into the air—Impaled on their crosses, in full view to the horrified Royal Guards. I could see that they wanted to rush in and help, and one of them did so.

I watched with curiosity as a Guard in golden armor rush to come and save the prisoners from their torment, but it was fruitless. Without notice, my shadow finally revealed herself by killing the guard and dicing him into a million pieces. 'Fucking idiot, he could have started a war right then and there if he passed the border,' I thought as his comrades vomited to the sight of minced metal, and flesh in the snow.

I raised a brow as the shadow walked up to me as the last prisoner was lifted up on his cross. The three-foot tall cat girl that walked up to me wearing a black mini skirt that barely covered her pink G-string. She also wore a white dress shirt with a black tie. Around her neck was a thick, black collar, with a gold, oversized buckle. Her fur was as white as the snow around us, making it almost impossible to see her if it wasn't for the black that she was wearing. She had short silver hair that barely covered her right eye in a very cute way with her big and insanely adorable cat ears poking out. She looked like a completely normal Khajiit, but there was something wrong with her silver eyes. I don't think that most people would notice it, but her eyes have hundreds of magic runes in the pupil. If that wasn't an indication that she wasn't normal, then her black Tanto that was holstered on her back, was.

Luna, Azrael, and my guards all had their weapons out and pointed at the Kitten that eviscerated a soldier like a paper shredder. The Kitten wasn't even phased by this as she stood a few feet away from me, as I heard a guard say the last rights to the screaming prisoners before they were taken out of their misery. I watched the Kitten carefully as she sheathed her Tanto, and prepared an Air Blade in case she did anything funny.

Which she did.

All of us stared in confusion as she pulled out a little whiteboard and marker from out of nowhere, and began writing on it. It was at this moment that I quickly realized that she was a mute, and even cuter than she already was. I could see Azrael trying her best not to coo at how cute the Kitten of Death was, but it was a losing battle. She turned the whiteboard around with a proud smile that made some of my guards faint from the cuteness, showing us what she wrote.

Hello! My name is, Wolhana. I am here before you to pledge my undying loyalty to the one who bears the purest crown. I have served many kings and queens with my blade, magic, and body. I would be most honored to be your blade, your sorcerer, your pet of pleasure my master, Empress Rose. All I ask of you in return is your strong heart and keen mind.

I also like chocolate.

I finished reading what she wrote even more confused than before. Luna shared my confusion as she and everyone else put away their weapons and got ready to return to the castle. We both looked at each other, wondering what to do with the shivering Kitten that may or may not have a serious submission fetish, and began talking to each other through our Telepathy link.

“What do you think, Luna? What does the scanner say about her power level?” I asked via our telepathy link.

“It's over 9000! But joking aside. We need to be serious,” she replied.

“Well—Is she safe?” I asked again.

“She is judging from her memories, but I should warn you about giving her chocolate,” she said with slight worry as I watched Azrael scratch Wolhana’s ears.

“And what would that be?”

“I suggest talking to your mare-friend about adding the Faunus Kitten to your herd. She won't stop trying to get into your pantsu if you give her chocolate,” she replied.

“That's good to know,” I sighed as I watched my guards get back into formation. “Oh, and Luna?”

“Yes?”

“Just so you know. I expect a blow job from you whenever I want, when I want, and how long I want from you.”

“What!? Why?” she asked out loud with a blush, causing everyone to turn and stare at her.

“Because you went against my orders about the Nobility, that's why,” I replied with a smile, causing everyone to tilt their heads in even more confusion.

“D-Do I have to?” she stutter-blushed.

‘Holy shit. I didn't think she would actually consider it,’ I thought with wide eyes before I took this opportunity to get free kitten lickings from the Goddess of the Moon.

“Yes. Yes, you do.” Her blush deepened as she held back her wing boner. I turned back to Wolhana, who was still waiting patiently for my answer to her request. I quickly thought about the pros and cons of having her as my assassin and the pro's proved to be more vital in the long run with her Shadow Magic.

“Wolhana, I would love to be your retainer, if you would have me as one,” I said with a smile. She smiled back and gave me a cute leap of joy before Luna spoke again.

“I...I will accept my punishment, but can I ask you to keep it private?” she asked sheepishly.

All I could do was stare at her for actually thinking that I was serious, and replied to her again before we left back to the castle with a new member to the dream team.

“Suuuuuure.”

Chapter 60. A chance encounter.

View Online

The day after the execution was slow and predictable. Celestia's Royal Guards were forced to pull away from the border after a gang in Las Pegasus stole the platinum plates used to make Equestria's currency. It was surprising, to say the least, but not really. As the news of the greatest heist in history overloaded Equestria to hid the fact of the Royal Guards almost starting a war. I met up with Ruzza to accept the plates as a gift to me for helping her out with information of how the Black Ops work. What made the gift, even more, sweeter was a scroll that told me the exact composition of how Equestria's Bit's were made.

Of course, I could have asked Luna for the plans, but what Ruzza did to acquire the documents, made having them much more fulfilling. I quickly handed them to my Mint and began pumping the currency into Equestria in order to cause an economic crash from extreme inflation. After I finished starting, "Operation Overgold." I called it a night.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

"Wake up, honey. It's time to get up," poked a voice or pure, orgasmic, chocolate, that could only belong to the one and only, Feather Flight, from beside my bed.

"I don't wanna. The fairies of Alfheim need me," I whined as I buried my face deeper into my pillow to hide from the mare that is banging my mother.

"Well, the fairies can wait in dream land, hun," she said while prodding my side. "And if you don't get up in the next thirty minutes, Spitfire will burn your entire Playpony collection." Without a second thought, I bolted up in fear of losing my five-thousand volume collection of Equestrian sexiness and pushed aside Feather to get ready for the day.

I quickly had my shower, combed my coat, tail, and mane, before I left the bathroom to find Feather holding my royal clothes in my living room. With a sigh of defeat to the smiling mare that was sleeping with my mother, and I walked up to her so that she can help me put on my stuff, even though she doesn't have too.

As Feather Flight tied the silver ribbon with the bell to my tail, I have to wonder how much she changed. She wasn't the nervous wreck of a mare that came to enjoy anymore. She was more confident, smart, and caring. She even smiled more, not like that was a bad thing. I liked seeing her smile. It made my little sister Nightingale happy to see her mother happy.

I'm not quite sure when Feather adopted Nightingale, but that doesn't matter. So long as I can keep her and Spitfire happy. I will be happy for them in return, but I wonder if she enjoys dressing me every day. If she does, then that's fine, but if she doesn't. Then we need to have a talk. I don't want to find my mane missing one morning because she couldn't sleep from Spitfire's demonic snoring. Fucking Satan would complain to Super Satan to end his suffering, and that's coming from a girl who slept through a tornado destroying a warehouse that I camped in!

Once Feather was done with my tail, she put on my silver collar with a heart-shaped sapphire as the centerpiece. I heard Feather making a comment on how cute I was while she did the final adjustments to my collar, making sure it looked perfect around my neck, but I didn't take much notice. I was more concerned with today's events with the court rather than gushing over my lethal cuteness. Though, that title has recently been challenged by a certain Wolhana causing mass heart attacks wherever she went. One of my best, stone-faced guards died when I asked Wolhana to make her best puppy-dog face. It isn't every day that one's heart could explode three times in their chest. Sergeant Stone Face will be missed.

“Honey?” Feather said as she put on my crown, breaking my train of thought.

“Hmm?” I hummed back as I began to feel my mane being brushed to try and tame its natural wolfish state.

“Your mane is impossible to straighten out, you know that?” she huffed in mock frustration as she gave up on the brushing.

“Yeah,” I chuckled lightly. “Nothing can tame the beast that's on my head. Not even, Silky-smooth Mane Cream. Trust me, I tried.”

“Hmm hmm,” she giggled quietly before she booped my nose. “Anyway, breakfast is in the dining room as always, and you have three appointments today. After that, Archbishop Big Boobs wishes you to visit her at the Temple of the Wind about something she found that may be extremely important to the survival of a lost history about all of, Equus. Then once you're finished with that: A young stallion by the name, Flash Drive wishes to show you something at the Academy. What it is exactly, I don't know, but he did say it should help you fly even faster than what you are currently capable of.”

“Thanks, mom number two,” I yawned and booped her nose back, causing her sneeze cutely. I stifled a laugh as a string of snot hung from her snout, to which she responded by rubbing said snot all over my cheek.

“Gross,” I laughed as I used her exposed wings to clean up the mess she made with my face, causing her rush to the bathroom to clean the snot out of her feathers. I quickly ran out of the room before she could enact her counter-revenge, and flew down the halls to the dining room to start the day with some breakfast.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

The morning court was a tedious thing. Ponies, Griffins, and Thestral rich cunts all tried to have their way with me for the ten minutes that they were allowed in the throne room. Most days, I could just scare them off with my Sharingan and be done with it, while other days some random group of ponies shows some balls to try and outsmart me and my scare tactic. During those days, however, were quite entertaining.

If I couldn't scare them away with my red eye, then I would call out their lies and bullshit within one minute of their talking. It was especially funny when the odd stallion who thinks they could beat me in the game of wits piss themselves for not believing in my, “Eye of Time,” rumor. The looks of pure dread that I get made my day court so satisfying to attend, but lately things have been rather slow.

I am not sure when it happened, but the populous have become rather content with all that I have put in place. There was very few now that come to see me on my Ivory Throne. Those that do come actually have problems that need my authority to help deal with whatever is causing grief to my subjects. From tax evasion that all my high-class civilians don't dare to commit any more to a rival gang that could cause my dear friend Ruzza to go rampant if they get too strong. These are things that someone like Celestia should have control of.

Though, because I was running my country as fluently as I was, I did get the constant comment from the odd pony that I was weak. Of course, as the saying goes, “A fair ruler, is a hated one, while a feared ruler, is a respected one.” Having to balance that truth out was a constant reminder of how much responsibility that I have now that I had one hundred percent control of Arcadia again. Then again, after the brutal execution two days ago, I haven't heard anyone dare call me weak again. Not even a certain guard that constantly challenges Luna about trusting her for being in the castle as my personal advisors.

After he watched his father get his pseudo-hands and feet impaled to a cross, before being put on display for any and all Equestrian spies and traitors seeking to destroy Arcadia from within at the border. He went silent about calling me a weak ruler, and if from what I heard from the young corporal was true. He has a newfound respect for me being on the throne.

After I ate my breakfast that consisted of; real bacon, eggs, and mangos that have been making me feel like I have an addiction to the fruit for how tasty they were. I was escorted by my two guards: Azrael and Wolhana, to the throne room for my three appointments that were waiting for an audience with me.

I sat on my throne with my two guards at my side. Both of them had a different face about their duty as my protectors. Azrael was instantly bored that she had to stand in one spot for an hour while Wolhana was ecstatic to be back in her usual spot beside whatever king or queen she once served.

I understood Azrael's boredom, even though I knew that she would rather fuck her Faunus wolf flesh golem than be my guard during these times of boredom. I too wanted to pet my kitten to pass the time instead of having to talk to ponies complain about their problems that they could solve themselves. Though, for her first paycheck, I thought she would buy some weapons and not a fuck buddy. It was very unbecoming for an Angel to give their innocence to anything. She can keep her toy, but if she gets caught. Then her playtime will have to be taken out of her day.

Wolhana, on the other hand, was an enigma. From what Luna learned from her memories made it very clear that she was something to be feared. I could easily send the lethal cuteness into Tartarus, and she will bring me back the biggest, badest demons head on a pike with a smile. The Shadow Mage, I bet, could even kill Celestia if she was allowed to have Alicorn Stone, which is the only thing that could kill an Alicorn at all.

I know I carry a sword made out of the stuff in the armory, but I also knew that it shouldn't be used. As much as I wanted to kill Celestia, if she were to die, all her power would be sent with her to the afterlife, making it even harder for Luna to raise and lower the sun.

Even when Wolhana offered to end the Goddess of the Sun, and showed me a portal she made out of the shadows that lead right beside Celestia herself. I had to couldn't due to the sudden backlash of killing the bitch. Right now, I have to keep Celestia alive in the long run so I could use the Elements of Harmony on her, and once that is done. She can spend several life sentences in a cell made out of the same material that Tartarus is made out of.

Then there is her chocolate addiction. When Luna told me not to give her chocolate because she wouldn't stop trying to get into my pantsu, I didn't listen. Summer nearly beat the living shit out of the kitten going to town on neither's in my office. All I did was give her a piece of my chocolate bar, and the next thing I knew, I was in ecstasy. I tried to push her off, but all that did was her biting my clit, and she wouldn't stop until I came. Summer made me sleep on the couch after that, even after Luna told her what happened.

Sleeping on the couch was depressing. I don't want to ever sleep on the couch again.

After that revelation, I made up to Summer with black lace, a horse whip, fuzzy hoof-cuffs, a ball gag, and the safe word, "Peaches." My flank, neck, ears, my good wing, and cheeks have never been so red in my life, and after that. I wanted her to do that to me every day for the rest of my life. Even if all my guards, Spitfire, and Luna look at me funny as I walked like my legs were spread open and pounded with an industrial jackhammer. Having Summer make me scream like that was oh so worth it.

"Your, Highness. Mrs. Bad Dragon is ready to see you now," one of my guards said from down the hall, taking me out of my fantasies of latex and vibrators.

"Let her in," I replied with a sigh. I watched with reinvigorated boredom as the guards opened the doors to the throne room, revealing a busty black dragoness wearing a black suit. I raised a brow as she walked up to the podium to say her peace while turning on my Sharingan. I instantly knew who she was as she was the first dragoness to volunteer for the genetics program, and judging from her smile. She was quite happy with her twins on her chest.

The dragoness with six, straight white horns on her head, stopped at the podium with a bounce of her boobs and introduced herself. "Hello, your Majesty. I am Bad Dragon of Ash Peak. I am here to make a proposition with you," she said like a succubus was trying to seduce me.

'Yep, that's definitely her. I might as well hear what she wants,' I thought.

"Let's hear it," I said with a sip of coffee.

"Of course," she said with a curt bow, which caused the top three buttons on her dress shirt to break. She didn't notice that she was now showing nosebleed-inducing cleavage to me and continued her proposition. "As you can tell from the amount of control there is of the crime market within your, fair, Empire. There is a wonderful opportunity within the sex trade. I believe that if you were to give me the permits required to make Arcadia's first, legal, brothel. My girls of pleasure could help your guards gain valuable information from any and all ponies that have ill intent towards the crown."

'Okay, I was wondering when someone would come to me about that, and if I can recall correctly. There isn't a whore house in Arcadia yet, even though the laws are there to help the boys and girls remain five-star healthy, and safe. So this could be promising,' I thought as I wrote down what she said on a notebook.

"So what do you think? Can my girls and your boys work together?" she purred.

Once I finished writing down everything that I would need to make this deal happen, I turned back to the smiling dragoness and took a sip of coffee from my new mug that says; "Spank your Empress."

"Alright, you can have your brothel, but as you have stated. You and your girls have to feed my intel division with words that certain individuals may or may not say. You will have the best security and health care as required by law to prevent the spread of disease, and to keep your girls safe, however. If there is a single word of you feeding information from my guards to anyone from another country. Your head will be on a pike with the girl that squealed at the border with the other traitors. Is that understood?" I said sternly.

She gave me a rapid nod and cleared her throat from the rock that formed from the notion of her head on a pike, and left the room with her dream of having a brothel in the main city come true. Once she was gone, I called over to one of my guards at the base of the stairs and ordered him to tell Luna to make a contract regarding the creation of the brothel, and asked for the next pony to be let in.

While I wrote down my plans for how the brothel should look, in comes a light black Thestral, with and orange mane with red streaks, neatly tied in a ponytail. What caused me to turn my attention towards the mare was the katana she carried on her back and the pair of bottomless saddlebags she was wearing. She walked up to the throne with a hint of venom towards someone that wasn't in the room in her warm, orange eyes. She stopped at the podium at took off the saddlebags, revealing her cutie mark which was a katana blade over a heart.

Once she was done fiddling with the saddlebags, she gave me a deep bow and spoke her peace. "Hello, your Majesty. It is a pleasure to finally meet you."

"The pleasure is all mine, mare of the night. What brings you to my castle?" I asked with a sip of the coffee.

"My name is Nova Blade. I am here to give you years worth of information regarding Celestia, her Black Ops, her Nobles, her Allies, and documents about secret projects in the making at this moment. I am also her to pledge my blade to you. To be the sword of truth in this world of lies, but all I ask is for the ability to kill the pony that killed my parents without question," she said causing one of my guards to fidget slightly, and it was the guard that constantly questions Luna and her trust.

I closed my eyes, in deep thought for what the mare just said. If she was in fact here with a crap-ton of information, then she would be a valuable asset in the espionage department with Snowball. If she managed to acquire all that she did on her own, it would be a waste to let her go, and judging from the sheer venom she spat out when she said Celestia's name, she was a pony that could be trusted, but at as for her skills with a blade. That will have to be put to the test.

'But why did Dark Moonblade fidget when she said she wanted the ability to kill the ones that killed her parents? If he was someone that can't be trusted, then he has to go right here, right now.

I opened my eyes again and let out a long breath and locked eyes with the Thestral mare. "Very well, you can be my blade after your skills are tested, and as for the information that you brought. I will have my intel guys check it out," I said as I teleported the saddlebags from the podium to my intelligence room for sort and file, causing the mare to jump slightly when her bag disappeared.

"However, as for your revenge request. Care to tell me his or her name that has wronged you?" I asked, causing Dark Moonblade to fidget again.

"Yes, your Highness," she said with a bow. "His name is Dark Moonblade."

'That was not what I was expecting,' I internally gasped, and looked over to the trembling guard in black armor.

"Thank you, Nova, and regarding your request. Dark Moon is the guard to the left of the staircase. If he was once a Black Op of Celestia, kill him to prove your—" Before I could finish my sentence, Novas black star metal blade was already being sheathed from a strike that I didn't see, but what I did see was Darks entire body slide into a million chunks of flesh onto the ground. "—Blade?" I said as I, Azrael, and Wolhana watched Darks head roll out of his helmet as we all heard the click of Novas blade returning to its resting place.

"Thank you, your Majesty," she said as she pulled me into a death hug from out of nowhere, causing me and all my guards to "gasp," and pull out their weapons for the Thestral mare for being too close. "Y-You is welcome," I said as I felt a tear drip down on my head before she pulled away and was back on the podium again before I could blink.

"Don't you dare touch the Empress ever again!" all my guards yelled all at once while they put away their weapons. She gave me a sheepish smile and nodded in response, but that didn't help the fact that she was able to teleport Pinkie Pie style to me just to give me a hug for letting her kill someone. In any case, she left with a guard to join my Black Knights, and the final group of ponies walked in for an audience with me.

Chapter 61. Spooks the Snake thing.

View Online

It was late in the afternoon in the city of Silent Hill. Children were playing in the snow from yesterday's blizzard that has closed down every school for a much-needed snow day for the kids. A group of three ponies; one thestral, one lunar unicorn, and a night stalker, however, were not outside to play. All three of them waited outside of the throne room to have an audience with Arcadia's Empress and ruler, Winter Ruby Rose.

All of them looking nervous as the watched a light black mare with a star metal katana walk out, followed by a body bag that was dripping with blood. Spooks instantly thought that the mare with the katana was being taken to prison for trying to kill the young Empress, but that was not the case.

All three of them watched the mare with the katana walk passed them a few minutes later in a light set of black armor with tribal, azure inlays which all of the Black Knight Elite wore in the castle, with a smile on her face that was borderline insane. Then, as she left out of the door to a section that was sealed off from the public, Spooks, and her friends were granted entrance to the throne room.

Spooks gulped as the big, double doors of ivory opened, revealing a long hallway to a set of stairs that lead to an ivory throne that looked like a pair of wings protecting the person that sat there. She walked with her nervous company passed the doors on a checkered tiled floor of light gray and silver that was polished to a mirror finish.

They quickly walked towards a small podium in front of the throne, passing a guard in black armor that stood beside the gothic pillars in between each window. Spooks noticed that each guard was different as they walked under a roof that was painted to look like a starry night sky. Each pair of guards were a different race from the last, but the pony variation was hard to determine from their similar body type, but the two dragons in silver armor that were easily ten-feet-tall were very hard to miss.

Spooks made a note not to piss off the Empress that, from the rumors she heard from the barmaid she talked to at breakfast time was true, the Empress can see into the future and will not allow anyone to try and use her despite her young age.

Spooks and her friends stopped at the podium that was more like an elevated plate of marble with a gothic-style guardrail in front of them and got a good look at the young Empress and her two, personal guards.

The young Empress was wearing a silver crown with a sapphire as the centerpiece. Behind her crown was a pair of two, black, horns that looked like they belonged to a dragon. She wore a silver collar that perfectly matched her silver crown. Her rough, wolfish hair was two shades of blue with red paintbrush splashes throughout her mane. Her white coat had a very light shade of blue that was almost impossible to see. Her body was toned to perfection that made Spooks slightly jealous to look at, but what made her not jealous was her scars.

On her left shoulder were three, diagonal slashes, that looked absolutely horrific. Spooks couldn't imagine what could have caused them nor the three, vertical slashes over her red, right eye. Her left eye was a warm, azure blue that had a black tattoo that looked like there were several clocks above and below her eye. She heard stories of the young Empress fighting entire legions of wild Diamond Dogs by herself, which she thought was a big fat lie, but now that she sees some proof of this claim. Spooks made sure not to incur her wrath.

Beside the empress was two, impossible entities that have made news in the past few days. Standing to Winters right was an Angel in silver armor that looked like she was wrapped in wings. Her white hair cascaded over her wing-like pauldrons, but judging from the giant, black sword on her back. She was anything but delicate.

Standing at Winters left was a three-foot tall cat girl in a black mini skirt, and white dress shirt. She had a black, wooden bar holstered to her back that looked like a Tanto, but from the distance that Spooks was looking at, she couldn't be quiet sure if it was. She didn't understand why Empress Rose could have a child at her side, but then again. If the rumors of the kitten known only as Wolhana was true, then the cat girl at Winter's side could kill all three of them, and they wouldn't even know it even happened. Spooks saw the young Empress give her the go ahead to speak and cleared her throat for the words that she was about to say.

"H-Hello, your Majesty," the night stalker mare said with a bow, electing a raised brow from the Empress. "My name is Spooks, and I am here before you today because a friend of mine was kidnapped and—" Spooks stopped because Winter raised her hoof to stop her from speaking.

"Then why didn't you make a claim with the guard? This is something that doesn't need my word to deal with," the Empress said in a bored tone.

"—I-I d-don't think your guard could help with this," Spooks replied with a stutter as she shoved Night to give her the letter that she found in the hotel room that the kidnappers dropped. Winter spoke again with a sigh.

"And why not? My guards have a success rate of one-hundred percent on finding whoever was kidnapped. Talking to me wouldn't help your case all that much," Winter stated plainly.

"Well, uh...Would you hear us out?" Windy asked the bored Empress. Winter rolled her eyes with a sigh while taking a sip of what Spooks could guess was coffee from a white mug that came from out of nowhere.

"Fine, just hurry up, I have other places to be right now," Winter replied.

"Right," Windy said sheepishly and motioned Spooks to continued their case.

"A-AS I was saying, our friend was kidnapped. The ponies that committed the crime left us a note as to where they were heading and that we think has something to do with you," Spooks nervously said as she held the note out for the young Empress to see.

Winter raised a brow to the Spooks, the snake thing and teleported to the note to herself so she could read, causing the three mares to jump slightly that the note was suddenly in the young Empress's hooves.

Winter let out a breath of annoyance as she opened up the letter. It wasn't every day that she was asked to help with a kidnapping case that a quick call to Luna couldn't solve. The lunar princess was a godsend to the search and rescue team with her dream walking. Being able to see where everypony is in the world, and being able to tell who was who in the dreamscape made it impossible for ponies not to be found in just a few minutes after they suddenly disappeared.

Take the false skin to the docks, and make sure that the guards didn't follow you to the drop-off point. Then once you are finished with the false skin, take the Sigil of Alta to master, Ahuizotl, at the rendezvous at Mount Sif, and make sure you don't damage it. It's the only key we have to enter the flying temple of storms.

Destroy this once you have the mare.

-J

Winter quickly read the letter and frowned at the end of it. This notion caused the three mares waiting for her response to the letter to fidget where they stood as they saw Winter's eye twitch in irritation.

'Fuck me,' Winter thought as she put the letter to the side, knowing exactly what was going on.

The fact that the letter had, 'false skin,' in it told that whoever that the kidnappers grabbed was a human. Why they grabbed Spooks's friend was beyond her, but with the name of her grandmother's archnemesis, Ahuizotl, in the letter. Winter instantly knew that Daring Do and Canterlot University was involved as well. Which meant that the Temple of Alta had something that Celestia wanted, and it involved a sacrifice to get to it.

Winter rubbed her temples from a sudden headache that she just gained from reading the letter and decided that helping these three personally, was a must.

"Well, this is serious, so can I asked how you were singled out, out of a few thousand groups of humans?" Winter asked with a sip of coffee.

"Ah...Yesterday, my friends and I got into a fight with this stallion that was drunk at a bar. Apple Twilight—The mare that was kidnapped, and I were going to have a drink and hear some gossip while the two mares beside me looked for a place to sleep for the night. A.T and I kicked his ass before a guard showed up to come and arrest him for assault, but then he vanished like he wasn't even there," Spooks paused to add effect to the missing stallion, but Winter wasn't too impress with it and rolled her hooves to tell her to get on with it.

"S-sorry...We met back up later at a cozy, little Inn by the Docks, and called it a night. I was later woken up by a strange sound and pulled out my weapons thinking that we were being robbed or something. I walked my mare-friend and I's room, and low and behold, the bar stallion and some friends knocked out Night and tied up A.T before he stunned me and ran out the window with A.t on his back. We later found the note that Night managed to nab from one of the stallions, and came here the next day," Spooks explained.

Winter closed her eyes in deep thought for a moment after hearing the short story of the capture of the mare known as, A.T. She made the connection that the stallion in said story most likely ran to the docks like the letter told him to do, which meant that they already had a head start to Mount Sif, however. She also knew that it would take them some time to regroup after the drop=off to get the key to Alta's temple, so they had a couple of days to save A.T and prevent Daring Do from gaining entrance to The Temple of Alta, but there was one problem about this plan.

'We don't know shit about the Alta Tempest, or much about her history. I do know that she was a Demon of Storms. So I can safely bet that I could talk to Archbishop Big Boobs about what information we are missing, which is someone that I was going to talk to in a few minutes anyway. Looks like I'm dragging these three mares with me to the Temple of the Wind. Yay, me,' Winter thought with a sigh.

Winter drank the rest of her coffee in one go before she let out a satisfied sigh and spoke to the waiting mares in front of her. "Well, we might as well get the information we don't have and don't worry too much about your friend. We have a few days, max before we lose the trail. So follow me to The Temple of the Wind. We should get the info we need before we save your friend from my grandma and the tail hand freak known as, Ahuizotl."

Spooks and company let out a sigh of relief before they all tilt their head to the filly that walked off of her throne and was making her way to them with her two guards. "Grandma?" they all asked in unison. Winter gave them a cheeky smile and pausing in front of them.

"Yeah, Daring Do is my grandma. Cool right?" Winter said before she started to walk out of the thrown room. It took a few seconds for the three mares to process what she just said, and Spooks watched Night and Windy faint at the notion that Winter was related to a fictional character. Spooks just shook her head, thinking that she was lying, and picked up her friends, and followed the young Empress to the Temple of the Wind.

"Big Boobs, hehe, I still can't believe someone is named that," Spooks giggled uncontrollably in a very, immature manner, earning her many smacks upside the head from the recently awoken Windy, the lunar unicorn.

"Yeah, you should meet her brother, John,” Winter said as they entered a room that was hidden behind the painting of Priscilla.

“John who?” Spooks asked, causing her friends to hang their head in shame for the trap she just walked in.

“JOHN CENA!" Winter shouted before erupting into maniacal laughter, causing Spooks and Azrael to laugh hysterically while everyone else, was not amused.

Ignoring the three mares rolling on the ground holding their stomachs from a joke that the rest of them didn't understand. Windy asked the mare standing in a decrepit library that was being used to hold anything related to the wind, and all its components and history.

"Hey, Big Boobs! Can we ask you a few questions?" Windy asked for the dying Empress and her mare-friend.

The skin-colored mare that was hiding behind a fortress of old books poked her head out with an unamused expression on her face, but that changed when she saw her Goddess rolling on the ground, laughing at a joke that was spreading throughout the Empire like wildfire. Big Boobs jumped out of her seat and quickly greeted the group of mares while her Goddess and the Night Stalker recovered from a bland joke.

"Why of course!" she said excitedly before she began to kiss her Goddess's holy hooves. "Anything for my Goddess of the Wind, Daughter of Twilight, Empress of Arcadia," she said in between smooches of Winters hooves before Azrael tapped the enthusiastic mare with her sword, Zangetsu. Big Boobs jumped back with a sheepish smile while Winter wiped her wet hoof on Spooks like a rag before she spoke up for what they need.

"Right, now that you aren't making my hooves wet, what can you tell us about the Temple of Alta Tempest?" Winter asked while Spooks glared at the young Empress for using her as a rag.

"Sorry, I sometimes get carried away. Just being in your presence makes my breast milk leak out uncontrollably," Big Boobs said before she grabbed a book from her book pile, and showing the puddle of liquid where she once stood, effectively grossing out everyone in the room, but Winter.

"Here we are!" Big Boobs said as she dusted off a big, brown book and sat down in the puddle of milk, and revealing why she was called Big Boobs. Night, Spooks, Windy, and Azrael looked like they were going to vomit from the sight of the two, big, leaking, breasts that Big Boobs was showing off without a care. While Winter just clicked her tongue, not phased that the earth pony mare was leaking gallons when she wasn't even pregnant. Big Boobs spoke up again after finding the page she was looking for to the relief of everyone in the room.

"According to this scripture: The Temple of Alta Tempest is a place where the Demon Spirit of Storms was said to be worshiped. It is a place that is carefully hidden and protected by what is know as, The Endless Storm. No one has ever gotten past the storm where Alta's treasure: The Winglets of Storms, resides. The only way in is a key in the shape of a sapphire Ocarina, and it is believed that you have to play a song with the ocarina to gain entrance to the temple, however. The song is said to be lost forever, but the storm still exists to this day in the western ocean that blocks Japapony and Arcadia from each other. And that's all that I have on the subject, unfortunately," Big Boobs said solemnly.

"Well, it's a start. We know the key, where it is, and where the general location of the temple is. I guess you were going to ask me to fund an expedition to, somehow, gain entrance to the temple?" Winter asked to the mare that was drinking her own milk, and causing Windy and Spooks to puke in the garbage can in the corner of the room.

"Yes, that is correct, We had ponies looking for the key with our own money, but a group of mercs' stole it before we could bring it to you to help our case for further study on the matter, but you know where it is! Are you planning on bringing it back?" Big Boobs said with joy in her eyes.

"Yeah, but we might take longer than normal, so stay here and we should be back in a few days with more than just the key," Winter replied happily.

"That would be wonderful! Oh! I should probably let you get going," Boobs gasped. Winter gave her a curt nod, and left the room with everyone else, leaving the mare alone to drink her own milk like it was going out of style.

"Well, ain't that convenient?" Spooks said, still sick from the sight she just saw.

"Yep, but let's not get ahead of ourselves," Winter replied.

"So what's the plan?" Night chimed in as the walked out of the temple.

"We go our separate ways for now, and prep for a long trip. Get bullets, food or whatever, and meet me back at the docks. I will be waiting for the ship called, The Summers Aria. It's a black battleship at the northern end of the docks, you can't miss it," Winter said as they stopped at the door.

"You got it," Spooks saluted before they parted ways.

Chapter 62. Preparation.

View Online

After my little get together with the Night Stalker known as, "Spooks," I walked to the Academy for the last visit for the day before I have to tell Luna and Spitfire of where I was planning on going tomorrow. I shudder at the thought of having to tell Spitfire that I was going on an adventure to a mountain where I could be captured or die from a bunch of treasure hunter mercenaries look to gain access to a temple that may or may not exist. I could see her tying me to a thousand pound ball of iron before she bawls about her pup leaving the den.

'I love you Spits, but some days. You are a little too protective over me since I got out of the hospital.'

Luna would be the easier one to convince of me going on a small trip with a group of ponies that are quite skilled in combat like I am and with the new addition to my Black Knights that has a sword that can cut space like Dante's Yamato. I should be in good hands with Wolhana and Nova backing me up. If not, then I could always rely on myself and my wits to help me in a fight.

I walked up the Academy with Wolhana and Azrael following close behind. We passed through an iron gate that had the symbol of a snowflake at the center of the Celtic-styled bars of the gate. The gate opened up, revealing a gothic themed complex of buildings that was known as, Arcadia's School For Gifted Individuals. Once we were inside the school grounds, we made our way down to the science lab at the west side of the school. As we walked passed several ponies playing in the snow after a long day of studying, all eyes were on us.

It was not surprising to see that my fellow peers to have their jaws in the snow in awe at my presence. Many of them bowed at the sight of me while others tried to walk up to greet me. Of course, they were stopped by my two guards pointing their swords at the various ponies, dragons, thestrals, diamond dogs, faunus, khajiit, and deer before they got too close.

It was almost heartbreaking to see some of my subjects so crestfallen that I couldn't join them in a snowball fight or just general fun. I can't remember the last time I was able to play in the snow, nor when I was able to play at all. I was more worried about living rather that just being myself, and enjoy my favorite season. In fact, I don't think I ever had a snow day with my friends when I was a kid other than during school time. 'And now I am depressed,' I internally sighed as we walked into the science wing. I took a glance back to the playing people in the courtyard one last time and put aside the thoughts of fun for later. When I have time. If I'll ever have time.

'And now, I'm even more depressed.'

We made our way down the gray halls of the science wing to labs. The sound of our boots could be heard from a mile away, giving our location to anyone within the science lab. As we walked to the mechanics lab where Flash Drive and my fuck buddy, Umbra was waiting for me. I looked at all the pictures on the walls. From posters about a science fair, and the odd art piece of anything related to science. I was brought back to the days when I was forced to draw diagrams for my school for marks, however. My nostalgia was stopped when I began to hear yelling come from down the hall, and it sounded like Umbra was raving about something she doesn't like.

"Me damn it," I sighed as we picked up pace to prevent my friend from beating the living shit out of whatever was making her upset.

We came up to a metal door made out of shop steel. On the door had a sign that said to wear safety gear while inside of the room, but judging from the sounds of clashing metal and screaming, the door should tell anyone who dares to enter: To bring a sword and shield in as well. I let out a chuckle after I heard a line of muffled words and opened the door with my guards fearing for their lives.

"What do you mean that you forgot to buy our spare servos! I need them for my mech suit prototype and hey....Winter is here!" Umbra said to a brown colt with a Luna Toaster plushie on his back. I looked into the room for a quick second and saw that it was an exact recreation of the club room back at CSFGI. After my quick look around, I noticed that Umbra Eon was wearing a metal suit that allowed her to walk upright.

My jaw, as well as Ariel's jaw, was firmly placed on the floor as we gawked at the suit that Umbra was wearing. The metal looked like she was wearing a second skin. She had legs that looked like the Diamond Dog legs she made a few months ago. She had black metal covering her forehooves that gave her a set of hands that looked like Azrael hands. The only thing that was not metal that she was wearing was her body, however. What was covering her body was her school uniform that did a poor job of hiding her junk if one were to look hard enough at the mini skirt that was skimpier than what I was forced to wear back at CSFGI.

I shook myself from my daze and saw the she was giving me a cheeky smirk before she wiggled her hips and we walked in.
"Like what you see?" Umbra asked while wiggling her brow as I found a seat on a pile of wires. Wolhana didn't like that comment.

"I would say, 'I love it,' but both my entourage and Summer would take offense to that," I replied, causing the colt hiding behind the desk in the corner of the room to blush.

"Yeah, when I heard you and Sunny hit stage two of your eternal marriage. I bet she can feel every time you get a hard on for someone else," Umbra said as she sat down on a chair, and spread her legs wide open, showing everyone her massive sheath.

"This is true, but I make up for it by treating her out to something she likes. Usually a massage or something like that," I said as I felt the heat from Azrael and Wolhana's faces. "And can you close your legs. I like the view, but a wing boner from my Angel here could make a hole in the wall."

"Hmpf!" she pouted as she crossed her legs and arms. "Just because some mares can't handle my magic staff, doesn't mean I have to hide it."

"Whatever," I said rolling my eyes. "Anyway. Why am I here? I heard from my maid that a stallion by the name of Flash Drive was going to give me something that could make me fly faster. Do you know where he is?"

"Yeah, he is the socially awkward scaredy-cat hiding behind the auxiliary desk in the corn of the room," she said, pointing with her black metal hands to the brown colt that was trembling behind the desk with half of his head poking out.

"Him?" I said pointing to the colt in disbelief.

"Yep!" she cheered. "Come on out and say hi to our Empress, Flash Drive."

I cringed as I watched the poor colt trip over wires and tools with that weird plushie of Luna in toaster form on his back, over to us. At first, glance, if he didn't have the plushie on his back, he would be rather attractive in a 'dorky' sort of way. One would say he could be a potential stud of the school, but the plushie made him look like he had a mental problem and was taking medication to make sure he didn't murder someone before he finished his hair collection of the mare he was stalking.

'Ain't that a horrifying thought,'

The coffee-brown colt with a short, dark gray bowl cut with a short and neat tail, eventually stumbled his way over to us, and I got a good look at his keyboard cutie mark as she sat down while hugging the plushie in a very creepy way. All I could think of was how many feathers he stole from me while fixing up my wing, but that thought died when Umbra levitated a small suitcase no bigger than my head from on top of a desk in the right corner of the room and handed it to me.

"What is in this?" I asked as I took the case in my grasp, causing both of my guards to look at my friends suspiciously.

"You know your wing blades?" Flash said through a cute voice crack.

"Yeah?" I asked with a raised brow to the colt petting the plushie with creepy, yandere love.

"We used your formula that you designed to make your wing blades, and made a pair of winglets that do the exact same thing, but two times better," Umbra replied for Flash.

"Damn, does it come with cup holders too?!" I asked surprised as I stared at the black case in my hooves.

"Pfft, you wish," Umbra mocked with a wave of the hoof. "So are you going to put them on? Flash still needs to tune them because of your—Ahem—Wing," she coughed slightly.

With another word, I opened the case to reveal two, small rings that were as white as my fur. Before my guards could prevent me from putting them on, I put the rings on at the base of my wings, which opened and closed like a padlock. Once they were on, I could instantly feel them adjust to the shape of my wing, which made them feel like they were a second skin once they were done molding to my body.

"Fits perfectly," I said with a quick flap of the wings to test to see if they hindered my movement. "Thanks, Umbra, remind me to get Summer to let you have your way with me later. You deserve it,"

"Thanks, Winny, I have been missing your sweet lips. Maple and Aria could only do so much with their lack of experience," she replied, causing everyone to blush as red as an apple.

"I am sorry for your lose...Not really. Summer has been doing better than all three of you combined since she moved in with me. That, and she knows all my sweet spots by heart. So get, a rekt, scrub," I mocked to the bipedal unicorn. She rolled her eyes and levitated a pair of magic etchers to her hands before she got out of her seat and walked over to me.

"Yeah, yeah Empress of Bondage, whose screams of pleasure echo throughout the land. Shut up and let me work," she countered as she motioned for Flash to come over.

"Says the one that likes feet. Lick any dirty paws lately?" I mocked back as both of them work on the winglets while Wolhana was completely red, and Azrael had her hand in her pants. 'Yep, that's my innocent Angel,' I internally sighed.

"Nice shot from the pee drinker. Get any golden showers from Sunny today?" she shot back as she lifted my wing to work on the underside of the winglet.

"Low blow from the pony that loves golden showers as much as I do, except I don't drink my own from self-sucking," I countered, as I felt Flash finish his side and quickly ran to hide his raging boner.

"Just because I can shove my entire length down my own throat, doesn't mean you can't lick your own ovaries with your insanely long tongue, which we both know you can."

"At least I didn't do a spell that makes myself cum gallons. Seriously, Maples stomach shouldn't be able to look like she's nine months pregnant from one orgasm."

"Well, she loves it as much as I know you like Summer whipping your ass...And we are done tuning your winglets, want to have a quicky' in our usual spot?" she asked, causing Azrael to have a wing boner that broke the wall behind her.

"I thought you wouldn't ask, and just to tell you. Summer will punish me the way I like it when I get home tonight."

"Then I better make sure you can't walk at all, now get your royal whore ass in the closest," she ordered.

"Yes, ma'am," I purred before I turned to my Angel who was playing with her own kitten. "And Azrael?" I said as I walked over to the sound proof closet with Umbra.

"Y-Yes?" she stutter-blushed.

"Make sure no one bothers us for about an hour," I winked at her.

⚢》Weird starts here.《 ⚢

30 min later.

Azrael sat in the lab with an embarrassed colt that was hiding behind a desk out of sight, and a kitten that had the tip of her tail between her legs underneath her mini skirt. She looked at the kitten who was staring at the closet door, clearly fantasizing about what the Empress and the bipedal unicorn tranny was doing. She too was having the same thoughts, but she was more confused and disgusted rather than turned on for the two fillies fucking in the closet.

Azrael couldn't understand why the Empress would willingly mate with someone that was her soul mate. Back home in the Griffin Dominion, if she was caught doing such an act. She and the pony she slept with, would have been hanged for such blasphemous sacrilege. She wondered how Winter would just fuck a pony that wasn't her lifemate, Summer, like it was a normal thing to do. Then again, Winter wasn't normal and for all she knew, Umbra was part of her herd if that tradition was still being practiced in this day and age.

If they were herd mates, then what the fuck was wrong with them? She knew that most fillies their age would not be talking about their favorite fetish! When she was just a chick before she was turned into an abomination via magic and medicine. She and her friends would be talking about how long their Tom lasted, and not about being pumped with enough come to make a mare look nine months pregnant. Such abilities shouldn't be able to be done by a filly let alone be enjoyed by one!

It doesn't help the fact the she had to guard them while they do it in the closet. All she wanted to do was tell Summer to get her mare under control before she doesn't do anything that she might regret in the future, but what she can do was call Luna with her new cellphone to find out if Winter and Umbra fucking was okay, and if not. She will bust into the closet and drag Winters ass to be beaten by her mare for being unfaithful to her.

Azrael reached into her breastplate and grabbed a little, black, box from her cleavage and flipped it open to call Luna. She quickly pressed the speed dial button she set up when she first bought the phone with Luna a few days ago. She let out a sigh of irritation as she listened to the phone ring and Wolhana quietly moan as she played with herself while she sat against the wall. Azrael rolled her eyes when she saw the tiny piece of string that barely covered the kittens entrance, which must have felt really cold down there even if she had fur to keep her somewhat warm.

“Hello?” Spoke Princess Luna from the other side of the phone. Azrael let out a sigh of relief that she was able to get through to the mare of the moon, and quickly replied before she hung up.

“Hey, Luna.”

“Huzzah! Azrael, how may I help you? Or do you want to talk about boys like the mares in the movies?” Luna asked happily through the phone.

“Sorry, Luna, but no boy talk today. I'm calling you about Empress Winter. She is acting rather strange here at the Academy,” Azrael replied while watching Flash Drive leave the room in a hurry, probably to get someone to fix the wall.

“Oh—” Luna sighed through the phone. “—Well, that's okay. I bet Rose is doing something with her friend, Umbra Eon right now? Is that what you're concerned about?”

“Yeah, it is,” Azrael said while watching Wolhana lift up her skirt and began to rub the pommel of her Tanto against her lower lips before getting rid of the string she called her, “modest,” underwear to the side. “Is it normal for Winter to sleep with someone that isn't her soul mate?” she asked bluntly.

“It depends on which ponies she and Summer have agreed with. Since you are referring to Umbra, she is a herd mate with Winter and Summer, along with two others called; Maple Leaf and Astral Aria. These three ponies Winter and Summer sleep with on occasion, but since the soul mates reach stage two of their bond, Maple and Aria don't do it anymore. Umbra, however. Is still extremely active in this regard, especially with Winter, but recently. Summer has been quite protective of Winter ever since she left the hospital. So if Winter is, in fact, doing the nasty with Umbra. Then it is best to let them be to sort out their own problems right now, but if it is someone completely different. Then I would ask you to beat the shit out of Winter and drag her ass home for an intervention. Does that help?” Luna explained.

Azrael frowned at the explanation that Luna gave her. She was expecting Luna to tell her to split them up from the get-go, and not to let them be. Even if they were herd mates, Summer should be here with her lover to enjoy making love to the pony that is a member of their family. It was just selfish of Winter to indulge herself with her herd mate by herself, but since Luna said to let them sort out their own private problems. Azrael was forced to sit down and pass the time by watching Wolhana shove the entire scabbard of her twelve inch Tanto, into her pussy.

“Very well, I'll leave her be, but since I am stuck where I am. Can I ask you a question?” Azrael asked while witnessing Wolhana squirt a stream of her juices into the air and onto her face with her mouth wide open.

“And what question is that?” Luna asked with a peak of curiosity in her voice.

“Is it true that you have to eat Winters pussy whenever and wherever she wants?” Azrael asked, remembering the rumor that has been spreading throughout the castle recently while fingering herself as she watched Wolhana pant with her tongue hanging out as she pumped herself with her Tanto into lustful insanity.

“What!? W-Who told you that lie?” Luna said nervously to make it seem like it was just a rumor, but Azrael knew from the slight stutter that it was the truth.

“Winter did,” she lied back to bait Luna to confirm her belief as she watched the kitten wrap her tail in shadows and stick the entire length in her other hole.

“I-I see…” Luna sighed. “Yes, it is true. Yesterday, I hid under her desk and ate her out for several hours while she played with my horn. And yes, I had Summers permission,” Luna confessed as Wolhana came for a second time, making a big puddle where she sat.

“And how did that happen? I knew you had a humiliation fetish, but come on. You are a thousand years older than her!” Azrael exclaimed as Wolhana crawled over to her with her legs soaking wet, and began licking her wet fingers with laden eyes.

“I did something that could have caused ginormous consequences in the future and as punishment, I have to eat Winters cute and tasty, pussy, but on the bright side. Winter is the only person that has ever made me horngasmn. Don't ask how long it took to drain the office. All you need to know was that we didn't cook with water, cream, or milk that day. There is even enough for several months of nonstop cooking, drinking, and swimming.”

“That is gross, but since the food tastes amazing. I bet the cooks don't know what they are using,” Azrael replied while holding back her vomit as Wolhana penetrated her asshole with her extremely long tongue as she began fingering herself again.

“You are correct, which is why I enjoy my punishment. I don't think anyone can do what Winter can do with that tongue of hers.”

“Amen to that~”Azrael moaned as she finally came to Wolhana’s amazing rim job, causing her to ejaculate white, glowing gunk into the kittens awaiting mouth. She didn't stop cumming for a long minute, causing Wolhana’s entire body to be drenched in the stuff that was similar to unicorn horn jizz. The poor Kitten puked most of it back up before she collapsed onto the ground, lazily licking the gallons of the glowing gunk from off of her face. Azrael couldn't understand why she could do this, but she didn't care. It felt ten times more amazing than what she did before she was turned into an Angeloid, and it was amazing to drink.

“Hello!?” Luna shouted through the phone.

“I'll talk to you later,” Azrael replied as she licked her fingers and relished her gunk before she ended the call, and began to clean up the mess she and Wolhana made.

⚢》Weird ends here.《 ⚢

"So, what did you guys do while I was busy?" I asked my two guards as we walked back into the castle.

"Nothing at all," the both said in unison as I walked awkwardly up a set of marble stairs. I stopped at the top for a moment and gave them a good, hard stare, knowing that Wolhana wasn't wearing that string she called underwear, and they both smelled like horn jizz.

"Wolhana, what did you guys do?" I asked again, causing Azrael to try her best to keep a straight face, but it was a fruitless effort. Wolhana gave me a big smile and wiggled her ears before she pulled out her whiteboard and wrote something.

"We fantasized about what you and Umbra were doing in the closet and had a quicky too!" Read the whiteboard as she jumped in place with a big smile.

"O...K...Just don't do it in public. Azrael has an appearance to keep, and I suggest you have a shower. You both smell as bad as I do right now," I replied with a raised brow and continued to walk down the hall.

"Okay!" she chirped while Azrael cursed under her breath that the kitten ratted her out.

We continued to walk back into the safe zone of the castle in silence. It was a zone where I didn't need my guards to follow me around all day, and it was a place where I can unwind and be myself. Once we passed the checkpoint into the safe zone, Wolhana and Azrael and I went our separate ways to go and have a shower to clean the 'stank out of our fur.

I quickly trotted my way back to my room and gave my guards the odd nod to them for standing vigil every day to protect me, and my family from harm. I walked into my room and shut the door behind me and began taking off all of my Royal clothes. As I did so, I saw that it was snowing in the corner of my eye.

I paused for a second with my tail ribbon half untied in my hooves and stared at the falling snow that was dancing to the ground. I instantly remembered the fillies and colts playing in the snow at the Academy. How they were having so much fun while I have to do paperwork and fuck the police. All I could think about was how much I was missing right now.

Here I am, playing princess of a kingdom, making sure that everyone was safe from a bitch with daddy issues. Each move that I make in the chess game for the world, I cannot mess up. Because of this, I can't just be myself anymore. I can't do anything that I love anymore. If I do, I could put lives on the line, all for my enjoyment. I couldn't go sledding with Summer, build snowmen with Nightingale, nor just walk around and enjoy the cold in a tacky scarf and warm sweater.

I was, effectively, stuck in the castle until my battle with Celestia is over. I don't know how long this literal Cold War was going to last, but what I did know was that Celestia plans on ending it soon. How she was going to do that, I could only hope it wasn't too big. Then again, she will go big in order to shock the world silent, forcing them to never go against her will again. And I had to be ready for it and use it against her.

Like always.

Even my impromptu trip to The Temple of Alta Tempest was a move to stop a potential threat of Arcadia, and try and convince Daring Do to stop giving Celestia powerful artifacts to her universities. I knew when I heard that Ahuizotl was part of the kidnapping of Apple Twilight, I knew grandma Daring was going to be close by. Since Mount Sif was in my territory, there was a high probability that whatever Celestia was getting her to add to her collection of dangerous artifacts, she was going to use it against me. That thought alone made my possible adventure more depressing cause it wasn't out of fun like I wanted it to, but I don't get anything that I want anymore.

Like always.

"Hey, Winny? Are you alright?" I heard a soft voice that could only belong to my lifemate, but I didn't answer. I just wanted to be alone for a while.

"Why are you crying?" she asked with a bit more worry in her voice as she sat down beside me. I didn't answer as I watched my tears dripped down to the floor that I was staring at. "Come on, talk to me?" she said as she pulled me into an embrace.

I buried my face into her soft, misty rose chest, as I felt her wings wrap around me while she finished untying my ribbon that I gave up on earlier. She finished undressing me as I quietly cried while I felt her block on her emotions open up to me, telling me how much she cares about me.

Like always.

All I could do was quietly accept her warmth. It was the only thing that I can be certain of that won't be taken away from me. She was my sunshine, my only sunshine. She makes me happy when skies are gray. She knows how much I hold her dear, but yet. I can't tell her how much I want to just run away from everything and live in a cabin in the middle of nowhere and never come back. Though, as much as I want to do just that, I couldn't. Not yet anyway.

I couldn't leave her behind to deal with all the crap that I have to. The second I was gone, I knew that my zealots would put her on the throne. Everyone in the world, somehow, knows about our bond. Which means that Summer is also the ruler of Arcadia from what my advisors say, but I couldn't tell her that. It's bad enough that she worries about everything as it is. Giving her the mantel of responsibility would without a doubt destroy her and her wonderful heart.

"You are doing it again," Summer said as she lifted my head to meet her worried eyes. I let out a sigh and gave touch noses with her before I spoke up.

"Sorry, I am just worried about thing's, and I desperately need a shower," I choked out as I rubbed my eyes clear with a hoof.

"Hehe, I'll say. You smell like Umbra had her way with you," she giggled half-heartedly to lighten up the mood. "And you are always worried about things, so can you tell me what's bothering you now while we share a bath?" she asked lovingly. I cracked a smile, knowing that she was going to be pissed that once I tell her that I was going away for a while, again.

"Sure," I replied, and stood up and walked with her to the bathroom and got ready to be drowned from the mare that I call my Queen.

Once the bath was poured into the giant pool that I call, 'my bathtub,' Summer and I walked in and sat beside each other with the hot water up to our necks. Steam filled the bathroom, making it impossible to see more than a few feet from where we sat. Summer purred as she leaned against me, enjoying the relaxing atmosphere with my good wing holding her close.

I felt her shift slightly to find a better position to sit in while I prayed that the bath was enough of a distraction so that I didn't have to tell her my plans for tomorrow, but that was a hopeless thought as left a sweet kiss on my cheek and broke the silence.

"So, what has been bothering my Empress of Bondage?" she half-giggle half-asked seriously. My face went red as I remembered Umbra biting down on my good ear as she thrust me up against the wall in the closet.

"N-Nothing much, just making plans of doing something that will piss off everyone tomorrow," I stutter-blushed. "And don't call me that. It's a bit embarrassing."

"Sorry, I couldn't help it," she giggled before she turned around to look me in the eye and effectively pinned me against the tub wall. "So what are you worried about that is going to happen tomorrow that will make everyone mad?"

"Well...Ah—" I said as I looked away for a moment. "—I am kinda going on a trip to this lost temple to save all of Equus from an ancient artifact from the clutches of Ahuizotl and bring both the artifact and Daring Do back with me. Hehe," I chuckled lightly as I rubbed the back of my head. Summer raised a brow with an unamused expression before she spoke again in a disappointed tone.

"Are you serious?" she deadpanned.

"Yes, I am," I replied with a weak nod. She let out a sigh and turned away from me. I could instantly tell that she was unhappy that I was going on an adventure that was going to put my life on the line, again.

She crossed her arms as she stared at the wall and away from me. It wasn't hard for me to tell that she was absolutely livid with me. Our link made me feel it and then some. I tried to raise a hoof to plead my case, but I quickly dropped it back into the water, even more, depressed than I was a few minutes ago about the snow. I hung my head, feeling the tears come back again for some fucking reason. I couldn't tell if it was because I was always stressed out of my mind for the past few days or because I was getting the cold shoulder. In any case, I quickly cleaned myself and left the bathroom with a towel to let Summer think about what she was going to do to me later, but I wasn't in the mood for anything naughty. I just wanted to be alone again.

I dried myself off with my towel and draped it over a chair for Feather to pick up later and flew up to my bed to grab a blanket to sleep in my favorite spot in my room. Once I had a blanket in hoof, I glided down to a secret door that opened up to a small cubby that had a small window with a wonderful view of the city, sunrise, and sunset. I closed the door behind me and sat down on the small twin mattress that I put inside the little room and curled underneath the blanket for the night.

I knew that I was going to miss supper, but I didn't care. The one person that I needed support for the trip tomorrow doesn't want to see me right now, and I don't blame her. I scared her one too many times, and it was showing. I know for a fact that Spitfire won't let me go. In fact, I know she would chain me to the ground to prevent me from going to the mountain before she sends an army to get what I was going to get in the first place. So telling her was not going to happen. Telling Luna that I was going on a Daring Do adventure would go a bit better. She won't chain me to the nearest wall, but she would ask me to not go without a small legion, which where stealth was concerned. That was not going to happen.

Summer was the only one that I didn't want to piss off with this trip, but it was too late. I needed her to tell me that she was okay with me going for a few days, to make me feel that I was coming home with a hero's welcome and not an angry mob. It also didn't help that I wasn't allowed to be myself and enjoy my favorite season anymore. That alone was making it hard to stay true to myself so I didn't become a cold, lifeless, husk to those around me. Which I knew that I was slowly becoming with each passing day.

"Fuck me and my bipolar emotions," I sniffled as I quietly cried into the blanket that I was also using as a pillow. As I quietly cried my eyes out again for the millionth time again this week, I felt a gentle prodding at my side. I froze at the touch of someone in my special place where I go to when I want to be alone. The fact that there was someone that was in my hiding place both made me very angry and very scared as to who could it be that was in here with me?

"Winny? I-I'm sorry, please stop crying," Summer begged quietly as I felt her poke my side again, but I didn't answer. I let her know what I felt about her being in my special place through our link and continued to hide under my blanket.

"I know this is your special place, and that I shouldn't be in here, but please," she began crying with me."I-I'm sorry. I didn't mean to push you away when you needed me most. Please, I-I'm sorry for hurting you. I really am," she said into a soft whimper as I felt her head rest on my side as she nuzzled me to come out of my shell.

I thought real hard about it for a moment as I felt her endless amount of guilt flow into me like Niagra Falls during a flood. I wanted to be angry with her for invading my private spot, for pushing me aside when I was putting all my trust into her with my decision to go with Spooks to the temple of Alta, but I just couldn't. As much as I wanted to kick her out for being an asshole when that was my job in our relationship, it didn't feel right to do.

I opened up my blanket and saw that my door to my room was closed that there was a sobbing Summer nuzzling my side. I bit my lip in irritation that she was in my cubby hole before I put all that anger aside and with a quick flick of the wrist, and hearing a cute, 'Eep!' I pulled her into an embrace, facing out the small window so that we could watch the sunset together.

"W-Winter?" Summer gasped as I nuzzled her neck and completely wrap my entire body around her. "What are—" she tried to say, but I cut her off by biting down on her neck and began pumping all my emotions directly into her as punishment for making me depressed.

I felt her twitch violently for a few seconds from the pain of having my new set of fangs draw blood from her neck before she calmed down and embraced all the stress, all the depression that I was feeling. Once I was done, I pulled away from her neck and she instantly turned around with the most mortified expression that I have ever seen before she pulled me into a long, trembling kiss as she wrapped herself around me.

As she invaded my mouth with her tongue, my eyes shot open and I pushed her back in, even more, anger. She gave me a sad and confused expression before I lifted my hoof and brought it down on her face.

*Slap!*

A red mark in the shape of my hoof slowly appeared on her face as she stared at the place where her head stopped in shock while I growled at her for her intrusion. Once she realized what she did wrong, she tried to pull away from me in order to leave me alone in my special spot, but I didn't let her.

"Where the fuck do you think you're going?" I asked through a growl.

"I-I-I—" she stuttered before I locked lips with her and coiled my tongue around hers, preventing her from parting her lips from mine. I held her in a death grip before I loosened up and pulled slightly away and allowed Summer some control again. We both closed our eyes and pulled each other close again and began overflowing each other with all the emotions that we were feeling at the moment, just like when we soul bonded for the first time.

We cried, we moaned, we said felt all the crap that we put each other through before we parted ways again, and stared into each others wet and puffy eyes. We didn't say another word, as we let our emotions for each other do the talking. We were both sorry for hurting each other again, and we both loved each other even more because of it. I could tell that she was fine with me going on my adventure tomorrow, and she knew how depressed I was about not being able to enjoy the snow like I wanted to.

She made up to me by holding me close like I wanted her to as we enjoyed the sunset while she hummed the song that she sang to me in the hospital many days ago. We fell asleep once the sun was down for the night in each other's arms while we showed each other how sorry we were for how we acted a few moments ago.

Okay, if you haven't figured it out yet. I will be doing a crossover for a few Chapters. If you don't like it then. Meh, can't please everyone, but what is going to happen was going to happen anyway regardless of the crossover called, "The Family Reunion through Explosions Arch." Which will bring in the final characters and then begins the final arch of the story, The Black Queen Arch, so yeah. And one last note. "Can anyone figure out what will happen to Rose at the climax of the final arch? Whoever gets close I will tell them what happens in a pm. Love, a cuddly griffin.

Chapter 63. Mount Sif and other Games for children.

View Online

I woke up to two beautiful sights laid before me. Nestled under my chin and resting her head on my chest with her wings around my waist was Summer. Behind her was a gorgeous sunrise that was rising in the east over the city of Silent Hill that looked like a mix of Lordran, Lothric, Yharnam, and Victorian London that went through the space age, but what made the sight even more amazing, was all the snow on the thousands of rooftops. Making the city shimmer like stars were bathing in the city streets.

I turned back to the love of my life, who gave me a hard time last night for the trip that I was going on in a few hours. She was sleeping so peacefully, even though she had two fang shaped marks on her neck. I cringed at the sight of the marks that I inflicted upon her body that forced her to feel twice as much pain than normal from our link between each other. I regretted biting her, but she deserved it. She needed to know just how much I was going through, and she understood and accepted it. Hell, she even enjoyed the pain from the bite itself as her succulent blood met my lips.

I had to force myself from not partaking on the red liquid as I gave Summer her punishment. Her blood tasted amazing and was so intoxicating! I almost lost myself to the vampirism that came with my Thestral Enhancements. Even now as I stare as her neck where I have bitten her, all I could think about was the orgasmic and exotic taste of her blood. I licked my lips, remembering the texture of the red liquid and slammed my head against the wall.

'What the fuck brain?! Stop thinking about drinking her blood and start thinking about something else!' I thought as I winced from a headache that I gave myself.

"Winter, what was that sound?" Summer said with a yawn as she was woken up from me slamming my head against the wall. I let out a yawn and playfully pushed her head back down to which she replied by trying to nom my hoof that I was using.

"Hey?" I giggled as Summer managed to nom my hoof. She let go with a "Teehee," and rolled over and looked at me with sleepy, laden eyes.

"Hey~" she purred as I began to feel her right hind leg hoof rub my flower lovingly. I bit my lower lip, already forgetting that all I wanted to do was bite down on her neck to taste her orgasmic blood before I left for the docks.

"Mmnn~ Goodmorning Sunny, have a good sleep after the crap from last night?" I moaned as I laid beside her again.

"Mostly, my neck is a little sore from when you bit me, which I forgive you for," she smiled as gently rubbed my wing against hers, causing her to close her eyes in pure bliss as her the wing that I was rubbing, melted to my touch.

"I know, but are you sure you are alright about that? It looked like it hurt like hell," I said as I saw Summer roll onto her back and spread her legs wide open before she beckoned me to join her on her stomach.

"You know that I like pain as much as you do. Plus, vampires are insanely sexy," she said in a sultry tone as I laid down on top of her. I raised a brow at her for finding vampires sexy as I pressed out flowers together as she wrapped her hind legs around my waist, preventing me from escaping her embrace, even though I would never want to leave from my mistress. She stuck her entire, twelve-inch tongue out and licked my chin as I leaned in closer until our lips were barely touching before she retracted her moist member back into its cave of desire.

"Are they now? Then that makes me even sexier~" I purred before I began to trace Summers tender lips with the tip of my tongue.

"Mmhmm," she replied as she parted her lips slightly again to welcome my moist member, but instead of answering her invitation. I extended the length of my twelve-inch tongue into her mouth and coaxed her tongue out and brought it into my mouth before we locked lips.

"Mmmnnn~" We both moaned with delight as we flicked and curled our oral members around each other in the way that we loved.

As we enjoyed each others passion, I brushed the spark that connects us both, causing Summer to open her eyes wide with shock. She pulled away from me with a gasp, causing me to stop from the experiment that I wanted to do.

"Winny, what are you doing?" Summer asked with fear in her voice.

"I want to try something," I replied warmly.

"But...But you know what happens when we soul bond, right?" she asked like I was insane for wanting to put us through all that torment again, but in reality, and from what Luna told me. Soul bonding again won't force us to feel all that physical pain again.

"Trust me, love. We won't go through that again. I promise," I said as I brushed against the spark again.

"A-Are you sure?" she replied nervously.

"I'm sure," I said before I leaned in again to meet her quivering lips again. She looked away for a moment in deep thought before she closed her eyes and I began to feel her touching her side of the spark. With quiet purr of delight. We both merged as one again, but this time. Neither of use felt the pain we once endured. Instead, we felt nothing but pure bliss as we learned what both of us did since the last time we did a soul bond. Summer and I quickly learned that we were not forced to separate from our link. Instead, we had absolute control our link, and once we figured that out.

We didn't dare separate until it was time to go.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

I watched longingly as the love of my life, Winter Rose, the Empress of Arcadia, fly out the window with her two black Desert Eagles, her black leather jacket, and her black collar with the silver bell. The silver ribbon and bell on her tail were the last thing that I saw leave out the window, signaling me that it was time to go to my studies with Advisor Luna. With a sigh that my mare-friend wasn't going to be sharing a bed with me for a few days, I walked out of our room in the castle, wearing my silver tiara that Luna and the other advisors of Winters court, asked me to wear.

The ivory halls of the quiet castle were lonesome some days. Sure I was treated like royalty because Winter and I were together, which meant that all of the guards in the castle treated me like a princess. When I first moved into the castle a few weeks ago, all eyes were on me. Many of the guards hate the idea of me being around Winter in the way that I was. Most of them thought that I was just a leech of the immense wealth that Winter controlled. Even more of them outright said to my face that I was just a phase for Winter and that a stallion would come and tame her wild and unpredictable heart.

Of course, these words did hurt me a little, but I understood why they were there. All of Winter's guards were there to protect her from anyone and anything that would try and take her from the world. There was no room for some random mare to just, walk in and act like they own the place because they were screwing with the Empress of the country, but I didn't act like that. I could never act like that.

Winter meant the world to me. I know that she would beat the shit out of me if I tried to act like a prissy princess in the castle, and she made it very clear to the guards that she would by throwing a nonbeliever across the room like nothing.

Though, now that everyone knows that we are soulmates, all of the guards treat me like they treat Winter. They no longer say that a stallion would come and, 'whisk,' her away and claim her hoof in marriage, which both Winter and I found hilarious, at first. I never got a straight answer from her about that topic. She always finds a way to dodge the question if she was going to marry me down the line. Though, after our recent soul bonding time together. I knew that she would marry me when we were ready but how she plans on asking me the question still eludes me. I could only hope that she doesn't do something cheezy like take me out to dinner at a nice restaurant. I like food as much as the next mare, but I want something more special.

With the thoughts of how, Winter was going to propose to me, and make me her lofty wedded wife and Queen of Arcadia, I walked into a large, breathtaking library with hundreds of thousands of books in towering bookshelves against the walls of the study room. At the center of the grand library that looked exactly like the interior of The Library of Congress from Winters memories. I stretched out my wings and flew up to a balcony where I can see Advisor Luna waiting patiently for me.

I landed on the soft carpet and walked over to a small table where Luna was sitting beside with my day's lessons splayed out in front of her on the brown table. As I walked up to her, I noticed that she was wearing a pair of black-rimmed glasses that made her look super cute. She gave me a warm smile as I sat down beside her on a plush cushion.

"Hello, Summer. How was your morning?" Luna asked like she knew what happened between Winter and I a few hours ago.

"Just the usual," I replied and opened up my Equish binder to begin the lesson before Luna began to pry into my private life.

"Really? So you are alright with Empress Winter going on an Adventure to a temple that houses a sealed demon of old?" Luna said, trying to catch me off guard from something that I already knew.

"Yep!" I cheered with worry, but I knew that the love of my life will return home without any more scars on her drop-dead sexy body that I get to have all to myself.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Beep! Beep! Beep!

Went the sound of the demon called, My Alarm Clock, himself, forcing me to wake up from my wet dream. With a groan of annoyance and mumbling incoherently about plowing my crush's sweet and cute pussy into oblivion, I rolled out of the small dorm bed and got ready for school.

I slumped my way over to my; small, brown dresser like a zombie, and opened the top drawer and pulled out a cute, dark auburn thong that matched my coat perfectly and put it on. After my pointless underwear was on, I opened the drawer that was right under the top one and pulled out a black mini skirt and white dress shirt and put them on. After I tucked my dress shirt into my mini skirt that, frankly, belonged in a porn magazine, I tied my black tie around my collar of my shirt, put on the black coat with blue trim, and walked out of my bedroom to use the bathroom.

"Hey, Maple!" cheered my roommate, Astral Aria, who was always in a good mood in the morning while I just want to burn the world into ash from taking me from my dreams. I turned around from inside of the doorway that I was trying to leave so that I could make it the dining room for breakfast and saw my milky-blue roommate in her uniform with her mane in its usual short and straight motif.

"Hey, Aria," I yawned before I blew my coffee-brown mane, out of my face. "How are you this morning?" I asked without reason.

"You still hate mornings that much?" Aria asked mockingly. "I thought that you would be a morning person after living with Winny for a few weeks?"

"Nope," I replied quickly. "Though, my wet dreams always get interrupted at the best part. Luna should let me sleep in for once. That fucking self-repairing alarm clock is a pain in the ass to get rid of."

"I hear ya on that part, but if the alarm clock did do its job, we would be missing breakfast every single day for how addicted to sleep we both are," Aria giggled before she looked at me like I was in the way or something.

"Whatever," I said with a roll of the eyes and turned around to get to the dining room before we missed breakfast.

"Whatever yourself," Aria said while bumping flanks before she cut me off and ran down the hall ahead of me while sticking her tongue out at me. I let out a sigh and chased the filly to the dining room, hoping that Winter would come down from her castle to come and see us a bit more often.

Aria and I walked to the dining room and sat in our usual spot near the window where we had a perfect view of the castle, and before we sat down to eat our food. We were greeted by our favorite tranny for hire, Umbra Eon. Sitting beside our chick with a dick was our entourage that has gained infamy over the past few weeks. Autumn Rose, Spring Rose, Night Shade, and the twins were sitting with Umbra and talking about something that looked like it was rather mundane, but I could care less. I was more mesmerized by my hay bacon and eggs at the moment, however. Once I heard Winter's name being said by Autumn Rose, I tuned in on what they were talking about.

"Zat' mare better show 'er face before I break into 'er castle and drag 'er fat ass down 'ere for our rematch," Autumn said to the twins, Sol and Lun. All of us turned to the mentally insane mare that just told the entire dining room population that she would take on the hundreds of; Dragons, Thestrals, Zebras, Arch Mage Unicorns, Faunus, Diamond Dog, Khajiit, Earth Ponies, Pegasi, an Angel, and an Alicorn just so she could fight Winter again.

"Are you insane?" we all asked in unison.

"I am not insane!" she defended with a huff before Night Shade spoke up.

"You lost to one of the newer guards stationed here, and you think that you can go up against an army, followed by a mare that, from what Summer as told me, is being trained by Princess Luna, and Jormungand the black dragon—Who fought the Demons of Tartarus for seven years straight, and Tartarus was being built at the time. You are one crazy French mare it is almost scary."

"Hmpf! Just because she is being trained by two old ladies doesn't mean that I can't take 'er down this time," Autumn mocked.

"You just want her to give you cuddles and ask what looks good with your mane, and for her to call you sister again," Sol said, causing the golden mare to turn a cute shade of red. "That, or you are just insane," Lun finished.

"I am not insane!" Autumn shouted.

"So, you have a sister fetish then?" Spring said with a smirk.

"I DO NOT HAVE A SISTER FETISH!" Autumn screamed out loud, causing the entire room to go silent and stare at her in confusion.

"Riiight," Spring chuckled as Autumn hid her face behind her saddle bags, clearly embarrassed for proclaiming to the entire school that she has a sister fetish.

I let out a chuckled of my own as I finished my meal, just in time to hear the morning bell that tells the student body that homeroom was going to start in fifteen minutes. We all got up while chuckling at the blushing mare of death that just misses her bondage-loving sister as much as the rest of us. Though, we all had our own way of how much we missed Winter and her own special brew of crazy.

Aria and I miss her because we were herd mates, but we have been growing distant from her and Summer because they were soulmates. Both Aria and I didn't want to get in between them since destiny was kind to them and not us. Umbra didn't care all that much as she fucks everyone. Flash Drive loves it, though. He is a cute stallion that may or may not have a mental issue with how much he cares about that plushie, but liking it up the but more than using his tool says a lot about who he was. In any case, Umbra just misses Winter as much as the rest of us, even though how she shows it could get a filly pregnant or turn a stallion gay.

The twins just want to fight her, though, especially Sol, who got her flank handed to her with that ball of plasma that was shoved into her chest back in, Equestria. Man, that must have hurt, but as for Night Shade and Spring? They both just want to be Winters slaves. Not sure why, but when they started an escort club when we all entered our new school. The rest of us knew that's just how they were coping with her absence.

Then there was Summer, who moved in with Winter a few weeks ago. When we all got our invitation to move in with Winny, only Summer took the invite. As much as I wanted to go too, it was silently agreed to just let them be together. Though, now that I think about it. I bet if I were to have gone with Summer. Winter would have found a way to make our herd work, even though I wanted to be the one to soul bond with her. A dream that won't even happen, but, at least, I know that she still cares about me and the rest of us like we were family. Even though we barely see her again.

'I wonder what she is up to now?' I thought as I entered the classroom to start the first class of the day called, Racial Studies.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

'Ass and titties. Ass-ass and titties,' Winter thought as she landed on the hard cement beside The Summers Aria. 'Boobs and Pussies. Boobs-boobs and Pussies.'

"I'm such a dork some days," Winter chuckled as she walked over to the impressive ship that was a cross between fantasy and epic steampunkery. The Kirov Class battle cruiser was an old ship going into its second decade after it was given to Winter from the Russians as a gift.

Winter loved the ship, but it wasn't usable unless it was at sea, that is until she let her best engineers have their way with her. The now named, The Summers Aria, was brought back from old age and could fly. She sported to short wings at the bow and two huge wings with six propellers near the stern. Inside of the ship was six, special helium-filled balloons that gave it lift. The hull of the ship was renovated and replaced by a new, lighter and stronger material that made it possible for the ship to get off of the ground and into the air. It was a gorgeous ship, and Winter was going to wear a pirate hat while on her trip to Mount Sif to save the world with the snake-thing called, Spooks.

Winter trotted up to the gangplank with a smile on her face and saw that her company was already waiting for her. Stand with a steel gaze in a suit of black armor that made her look like she was a samurai from feudal Japan, except she didn't have the hat. Her black star metal katana was holstered to her right side while her left had a small, white .45 ACP just under her left wing.

The pure-blooded Thestral instantly took notice of Winter walking up to her through the small layer of snow and met the filly halfway to make sire the young Empress was safe while her companions—Who wore their own suits of the iconic black and azure armor. Went inside of the ship to get it prepared for the journey ahead.

"Hello, Empress Rose," Nova Blade bowed to the bored Winter of the Roses. "How are you this morning?"

Winter meekly shrugged. "Alright, but I want to get out of the cold, though, and have you seen our guests yet?" Winter asked as she walked into The Summers Aria, to get out of the cold.

"Not yet your, Highness, but they should be here soon," Nova Blade replied.

"Welp, then I am going to go exploring for a while," Winter said as she shook herself from a small pile of snow that she somehow acquired on her back. "Come get me when they show up."

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

The sun was setting when Spooks, Windy, and Night Heart arrived at the docks. The sun was setting at their back as they walked past many guards that were taking care of the many ships that come in and out of Arcadia and their crews. A few guards stood out above the rest to Spooks as she walked through the shipyard to the ship known as, The Summers Aria. She watched carefully with her companions as the three Black Knights that were following them, began to pick up pace.

The many crews of the shipyard took notice of the trio as they walked around a bend while trudging through a thin layer of snow. Many of them had a look of worry as they saw the Black Knights, who were quickly gaining a reputation of pure terror that made Celestia's clone troopers look like mere toys to them. Spooks noticed this but thought nothing of it as she watched a few zebras on a small frigate, grip their bridles of their battle saddles in preparation for a fight. Spooks raised a brow at the paranoid zebras as they came into view of the ship that they were looking for before their three followers caught up to them, but didn't do anything other than escort them the rest of the way.

“Wow, that’s one big ship,” Spooks muttered, her eyes looking over the black hull of the ship. She admired the shape of the WWII veteran that was once used by the Russians, all of her new additions. To her, it wasn't hard to tell that it was modified for flight with the two dragon-like wings at the bow of the ship, and the four, x-shaped wings at the stern with propellers on each wing.

The Aria was hovering over a small ravine and was tied to a dock with a bunch of rope. There was a large gangplank leading into the ship on the port side with a few guards patrolling close by to the ship, however. There was one guard that stood out from the rest. The guard in question saw the trio walking over to the ship while carrying a few saddlebags on their backs. Spooks watched with curiosity as the light black Thestral with a fiery orange mane in samurai armor walked up to them with an annoyed expression on her face.

"Yo," Spooks saluted to the samurai as they stopped just a few meters away from the ship.

"Yeah, whatever," the light black mare said with a roll of her eyes, making Spooks wonder how much of a bitch she must be. "Who are you, and what are you doing here?" she asked while she gripped the hidden .45 ACP with her wing.

"Okay...My name is Spooks, and this is my mare-friend, Windy," she pointed to the gray coated Lunar Unicorn with a dark purple mane, "and this is Night Heart, Windy's mother," she pointed to the older mare with the lighter purple mane wearing a cute set of glasses.

"Bought' time you three showed up. Empress Rose has been waiting for you since this morning. So come with me, Winter is waiting for all of you on the bridge," Nova said with a sigh of relief before turning around and lead the trio of mares into the bowels of the ship. Walking up the gangplank Spooks couldn’t help but be amazed at the sheer size of the ship, she has seen Kirov Class carriers and Lower Class battleships, but compared to the Summer’s Aria, they looked like dwarves.

“Could use a little more color, though,” Spooks thought, “The black stands out a little too much.” Spooks followed quietly behind the scary thestral mare into the metal halls of the ship. The only sound that they could hear was the sound of hooves clip-clopping on the metal grates as they quickly moved through the maze of metal and pipe in the dim light to the bridge.

When they reached the ship’s bridge, which was surprisingly empty, Spooks saw Empress Rose wearing a leather jacket with a high collar on the only chair in the room. She didn't notice them at first as she was cleaning a pair of black, Desert Eagles with stylish silver markings along the barrels that looked like a pair of dragons were engraved into the guns. Spooks also noticed that she was wearing two, strange bracelets around her forehooves that looked like they were a part of her skin. Why she had those on, she may never know.

"Well? I have been waiting here since morning, and you guys just waltz in like you own the place. If it weren't for the fact that I just figured how to have sex with my mare-friend though our soul link. I would have ordered my guards to drag your asses here for a spanking with one of the lifeboat paddles."

“Thanks but no thanks. My ass has been abused enough by Windy,” Spooks said flatly.

"Damn, I was kinda hoping for a live show. Oh well, I guess I will have to wait until after we come back," Winter giggled before she went serious again. “Alright you three, the cabins are on the lower deck. You can pick whichever one you want,” she said with a wave of the hoof.

Without wanting to find out why anyone would perform in front of the filly willingly in the lewdest of ways from Windy's kinky curiosity. Spooks gave the young Empress a curt bow and left the bridge with Windy and Night Heart close behind. All three of them were lead by one of the Black Knights that were there to act as back-up for Winter.

Picking room numbered: 34, the walked in the small, cold, metal room and placed their stuff on the top bunks, though. Spooks kept her Mosin Nagant named, Cue, and slung it across her back, and picked up a few magazines for it and put them into the pockets of her aviator jacket.

"Where are you going, Fluffy?' Windy asked as she and Night laid down in the lower bunks as Spooks stood in the doorway.

"I'm gonna play, 'Spot the mountain temple,'" She replied as she turned off the lights for the two mares, closed the door, and walked out of the room. Much to the pouting nature of Windy, who was not pleased that her body pillow was running away for awhile.

Spooks walked back up to the main deck of the ship and walked back towards the bridge with the odd guard giving her a curious look towards her flank before they shook their heads and continued walking. She clambered back up the metal stairs to the bridge, passing by the Empress and the mare with orange hair.

"Ladies," Spooks said with a nod as she passed the entrance to the bridge and continued up the stairs to the observation deck.

With a heave of the metal blast door, Spooks emerged into the pale moonlight of the evening sky and walked over to the guard rail with a slight shiver from the cold wind. She plopped down on her flank and curled her tail on around her lap. She propped up Cue over the guardrail and looked through the scope. Just as she spotted a flying rat perched on a warehouse a mile away, the sudden lurch from the ship coming to life caused her to miss her target by a mile. With an annoyed hiss, she realigned her reticle over the rats again while the ship began to leave the port and fired.

*Clack!*

"Boom, headshot, Jaja'," Spooks laughed with a slight Russian accent as she watched the flying rat's head exploded into a bloody mess of flesh and bones, just as the ship flew off into the west to Mount Sif.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Winter stood beside Spooks—Who was looking down the sight of her black, Mosin Nagant, Archangel, looking over the mountain side that had a few, strange lights dotting its surface. Winter watched quietly through a pair of binoculars as the ship cruised slowly with an invisibility enchantment hiding the terrifying battleship. "I don't like it," Spooks said, her breath making a cloud of air in the cold, morning wind.

"I agree," Winter replied as she zoomed in on what she thought looked like an old, Greek pillar that had a small set of cobblestone steps beside it. Just under the pillar she could see one of the lights that were clearly visible on the mountainside before it suddenly went out.

Winter frowned for a moment as she tried to figure out why the light went out in the first place before she saw a feminine looking stallion jumped behind a bush. With peaked curiosity, she shoved Spooks's shoulder and pointed in the direction of where the girly-stallion was hiding. Then, just as the ship was about to stop at the rendezvous, Winter saw a different stallion jump into the same bush that the girly-stallion was hiding in, and with another zoom of her binoculars, she saw what the two stallions were up to.

"Man, that girly-stallion can suck like a champ," Winter muttered under her breath.

"What was that?" Spooks said as she cocked Cue and aligned her gun over the taller stallion getting a blowjob.

"Nothing," Winter replied before she teleported her guitar to herself from her room on the ship. "Continue why you don't like this mountain?" Winter said as she strapped her guitar on her back while receiving a few, strange looks from Nova, Spooks, Windy and Night.

"O...K..." Spooks said as she tried to figure out why Winter had a rad-looking guitar, but nothing rational came to mind. "With the lack of guards in the area aside from the two getting funky in the bush by the stairs, they must be dug in further into the mountain, which would make my rifle here somewhat useless. Also, there is a crap-ton of mines off of the main path, so a sneak around isn't going to work either. So what you think, Empress?"

Winter let out a sigh, knowing that her plan of going in and out without a sound wasn't going to be viable for the snatch-n-grab operation that they were trying to pull. Her wings twitched as she tried to picture how the mercs' would be set up on the mountain. If they were as good as she thought they were, then rushing up a thousand stairs would be hazardous to their survivability of the mission, but with the mines spread out all over the mountainside. The stairs were the only option.

"I think the stairs are the only option, but I have a deathly allergy to bullets and cake. So we will have to move in the classic, 'Tank and Rifleman,' tactic. I'll act as the vanguard, and you be our sniper. Nova will be our scout/assassin, and Windy, Night? You do what you guys do. Got it?" Winter asked as she flexed her wings out and got ready to jump off of the ship.

"Got it," Everyone said in unison before they all leaped off of The Summers aria and into the forest below.

Winter landed on a small patch of snow, as did Spooks, and company. Winter watched Nova disappear into the snow covered trees, becoming invisible the second she jumped over a bare shrub. Winter looked around and found the trail that should lead to the steps to the temple where Spooks's friends should be hiding. She began walking towards the trail with Spooks and her friends following right behind. Winter turned on her Air Sight to see if anything was hiding in the trees nearby, and only found the proximity mines and the two stallions that have finished their fun.

Spooks shuddered from the cold as she tightened the straps for her saddlebags. She slung Cue over her shoulder and followed behind Winter with the strange guitar towards a trail that must have lead to the stairs to the top of the mountain.

The came up to a trail where Winter lifted her hoof for them to stop. Spooks watched Winter point to the two stallions that were no longer having their fun in the bust and were now back beside the two, Greek pillars in their winter wear and carrying two rifles over their shoulders. All four of them stopped behind a bush, and she found out what the bracelets that Winter was wearing did. Spooks's eyes went wide as the bracelets around Winters forehooves transformed into black, dragon claws before Winter reached into her jacket and pulled out one of her guns with dexterous ease.

She quickly twirled them around before she brought the black muzzle up to her lips, telling them all to be silent before she pointed to Cue then to the two guards. Spooks instantly knew what she was trying to say and went prone in the snow, and poked the barrel of her gun through the bush, just as Winter teleported to the other side of the trail behind a tree while standing on her back legs with both of her magnums in her dragon claws that looked like they were real.

"Alright, let's have one last looksy," Spook muttered as she saw Winter give her the go ahead. Spooks looked through her scope and slowed her breathing to stabilize her shot. She had her recital over the bigger looking stallion and slowly put pressure on the modified trigger.

*Clack!*

“Gotcha, you bugger,” Spooks thought, just as the other stallion turned around to his partner in pure shock. Spooks cycled the bolt and shifted her aim to the other stallion—That was shaking like a leaf as he surveyed the forest with his rifle, shaking in his hooves.

*Clack!*

"And you dead too," Spooks thought as she looked up the mile worth of stairs, waiting for the small army to come marching down towards them, but after a few minutes of waiting, no one came.

"What the fuck?" Spooks muttered as she stood up from her hiding place with her gun trained up the cobblestone stairs. To her left, she saw Winter come out from the tree that she was hiding behind with her guns, and claws put away.

"Fuckers aren't coming," Spooks said to the Empress as she looked up the stairs that lead to A.T. "So what now?" Spooks asked as Windy and Night come out from their hiding place.

"We move up, but keep your eyes open. I'll lead," Winter said before she began walking up the stairs with two, swirling blades of wind, at her side.

Spooks slowly followed Winter up the endless stairs with Cue at the ready. She didn't know when or where the mercs' would come out and fill them with bullets, but that didn't mean she wasn't ready. She kept a trained eye on anything and everything that the mercs' could be hiding behind. Before she knew it, they were at a hole in the wall that looked like something that the Greek Gods themselves would carve out of the mountainside.

Two guards stood tall beside the entrance that leads into the mountain with the same, Henry Boy lever action rifles at their sides. Before anyone could react, Winter launched her two air blades at the guards that just took notice of them, slicing them down in half. Spooks blinked for a second as she watched the two ponies fell apart in their respective halves, and shook her head and tried not to think about how Winter was able to do that, and in silence.

They walked up to the cave entrance, now without its guards that were spilt from the groin up to the face on the floor, and were stopped again from a big, metal door preventing them from entering the mountain.

“Okay, here’s my plan," Spooks said with a demented smile while Nova regrouped and cleared the bodies from the door.

"Alright, what is it?" Winter asked as she pulled out her guns and claws again, and stood up on her back legs like it was completely natural.

"I'm going to put a couple of Frame charges on the door, and when it blows up. I'll throw in a frag grenade, and we rush in, in epic slow motion. Any questions? No? Good," Spooks said with the same maniacal smile as before as she pulled out a big square thing, and placed it on the door before anyone could say anything, and prepped a few frag grenades in her hooves.

“Who gave her bombs?” Winter asked with slight concern, but only the air heard her question. Winter shook her head and got into position next to the door, with Spooks at the other side, smiling like a maniac.

“So, Empress, do you want to find out what’s it like when the Spetznaz knocks?” Spooks asked with a smile before pulling the pins off of the frags.

"Sure," Winter nervously said as Windy grabbed the detonator from Spooks and backed away with Nova and Night at her side and ready for a fight.

"Excellent! Windy, hit the doorbell!" Spooks yelled with glee as she pulled out the Safe twins out from their holsters. Winter did a quick air spell over everyone's ears to protect them from damage as she watched Windy pulled the trigger on the detonator, causing the heavy-looking door to fly off of its hinges with a loud, *Bang!*

Spooks and Winter threw their grenades into the room and counted to five before they rushed in, in slow motion like Spooks said they would.

Winter entered the room with time crawling to a standstill. She watched a few ponies slowly get up from the sudden blast to the door and pointed her two guns, Ash, and Cinder at the two earth ponies standing back up behind their portable miniguns and fired two bullets into their heads.

Spooks watched blood splurge out from two stallions from Winters guns and pointed her two guns, Keep safe, and Stay safe at the four ponies closest to them, and fired without hesitation.

*Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!*

Went the Safe Twins as the flashes from both Winter guns and her guns light up the room, killing the four ponies in front of them. Time sped back up to normal after a few more shots into the room, killing the rest of their hosts into the temple.

Winter cracked a smile as she twirled her guns like a cowboy and holstered them into their resting place. She sheathed her claws and stood back on all fours as she rushed down the hall with a few flood lamps, and boxes in their way. Winter ran over the bloody mess that was created by the grenades and kicked one of the miniguns around the other direction on its tripod and aimed it down the hall while revving its barrel up to speed.

Spooks ran up to her while exchanging the Safe Twins with Cue, and aimed down the sight towards the only hallway away from the Spartan room in anticipation for any and all reinforcements that comes their way, but no one came.

"What the fuck? Is that all?" Spooks asked with irritation that no one else was coming to play while Nova, Windy, and Night walked in with disgust for the mess that she and Winter made.

"No, far from it. I can feel at least a few hundred throughout the temple, as well as your friend in a place that feels like a prison with a few others. We should go there first before we find the key," Winter said as she pulled the minigun off of its tripod with its twin, with her AirKineisis, and had them float at her side without breaking a sweat, while bringing two extra drums from a nearby crate in case she ran out of bullets for her new guns.

“How do you know that?” Spooks asked her, surprised.

“Air Sight,” Winter replied with a smirk.

“Lemme guess. Some special pegasus magic?” Spooks asked again.

"It's not that special. Most of my Pegasi and Thestral guards can do it," Winter replied with a quick rev of her miniguns.

“Aww, I wanna some cool magic of my own now,” Spooks said with a pout and Windy gave her a flat stare.

“Spooks, you can go invisible for however long you like, you’re probably the most poisonous being in the world and you still want more?” Windy said in a very flat tone.

“A girl can dream!” Spooks shot back.

“Girls!” Night Heart said angrily giving the both of them a glare that can melt steel, causing them to flinch back.

“Sorry,” They both said in unison.

"I agree, we should really get going now," Winter said, unphased of the older mare. "And dream on Spooks. I can teleport," Winter saluted with a cheeky smirk and blinked in a dim flash of light, causing her to reappear at the entrance to the next hall.

“Oh, come on!” Spooks shouted in exasperation with her ears folded back. ”That’s not fair!” Winter playfully stuck the entire length of her tongue out at her with a wink and trotted into the hall with Nova right behind her. Spooks didn’t look phased by the length of Winter's tongue. She was familiar seeing the same size and shape emerge from Windy's mouth during their fun time. Feeling snooty, she stuck out her forked tongue of the same length as Windy's, out at the fleeing Empress.

“You can’t beat me in that category,” She said with a smirk.

"I can still teleport!" Winter replied. "And get your ass over here. I'm not the one saving your threeway ya' know!”

"Arg...I can still go invisible!" Spooks shot back as she, Windy and Night rejoined the Empress in a dimly lit hall that looked like an old mine.

"So can I," Winter chuckled as she went invisible for a moment before reappearing further down the hallway, causing the Night Stalker to have a mad eye twitch. Spooks followed behind Winter feeling like she got the shit end of the crap stick for losing the grand, 'dick waving contest of magical epicness,' but she didn't show it. She was more concerned about the lack of guards in the decrepit hallways that reminded her of Medieval versions of the Vault-Tec vaults she used to scavenge in.

They all walked down the creepy, dark, and quiet halls. All of their eyes darting from shadow to shadow in anticipation for an ambush. The dim, old lanterns, created an eerie glow against the carved stone walls, making their trip feel like a ghastly tour of an abandoned mine from the Stone Age. Their nervousness wasn't helped from the almost constant rattling coming from Spooks's tail.

“It’s too quiet here,” Spooks muttered, looking over a pair of rats chewing on an old bone from a pony that must have died a few centuries ago.

"Yeah," Winter said. "Almost—" Her sentence was suddenly interrupted by Spooks stopping her by sticking a hoof right in front of her.

"Tripwire," Spooks said sternly before she walked over the left-side of the hall, and began disarming the trap. Winter rolled her eyes, already know that the trap was there from her Air Sight that was active. When Spooks walked back to the group with a grenade held in her hoof. When she walked back, Winter saw that the Night Stalker was a little confused that the trap was already disarmed when she found it, but she didn't tell her about it.

"A white phosphorous nade. Where did they get their hands on something like this?" Spooks asked, but Winter shrugged and kept on walking.

Following the tripwire trap, they continued walking down the hall in silence, wary for any more traps along the way. After walking for a half an hour, they reached a fork in the road: The one on the right lead down a flight of stone stairs that looked like they were ready to collapse in on themselves. The one on the left lead up a flight of stairs that were better maintained.

“So, which way now, Empress?” Spooks asked as she looked up the stairs to the right of the fork for any pony that would want to fill them up with bullet holes.

Winter quickly researched the entire complex again with her Air Sight and pointed to the stairs on the left. "Down there, first hall on the right. That's where we will find our friends, as well as a tiger, a cheetah, a lynx, a panther, and a house cat at the bottom. So, wanna throw a grenade down there to clear a path?" Winter asked Spooks—Who instantly pulled out a few incendiary grenades, with her demented smile, back on her face.

"Bottom of the stairs, they are coming up, and they know that we are here," Winter smiled to Spooks. She replied with a happy nod and pulled the pin of the incendiary grenades, and tossed them down the stairs.

Within seconds after Spooks threw her grenades down the stairs was horrifying. Howls of dying cats echoed throughout the hall. Windy, Nova, and Night had to close their ears with their hooves from the sound of what could only be the howls of hell. Winter and Spooks, however, weren't phased by the screeching as they were more focused on the other staircase for any and all mercenaries that would come and check out what was going on with their cats. Once the screeching stopped, they ran down the stairs where Apple Twilight, and the others that Winter said that were with her.

Spooks was the first pony of the group to reach the bottom to see the carnage that she has wrought. On the floor near the base of the old, stone steps, were five piles of flaming ash that smelt like cooked beef grilled over a gas fire. She scrunched up her nose from the strange smell and trotted passed the bodies, down the first hall on the right and shot the pony that was shaking behind a crate with his rifle, with the Safe Twins.

Spooks ran past the stallion with her friends running up to her and bolted through a small entryway that opened up to a circular room with six cages embedded in the walls. She looked around the dimly lit room that only had one lamp on the ceiling at the center of the room, in search for A.T.

In the cage on the right had a dark orange stallion with a scruffy, brown mane. He had a white patch on his muzzle, on the tips of his ears, on his back and flanks. He had light green eyes that held many years of seeing things that most shouldn't see. He had sideburns that lead into a scruffy goatee. He looked like he was wearing a filthy, white dress shirt with an equally dirty black tie that had a silver flask in his breast pocket.

Beside him in the other cage was a tall, light gray wolf with a pitch black chest and abdomen. His auburn-colored eyes held an endless fire that only seeks to destroy, but also had a very loving side held within. He had a one-inch scar on his left cheek. He had an athletic body that was slightly intimidating. He wore a dirty white dress shirt with a black tie and black jeans. His rear pasterns had a protective, black leather covering them like armor and he wore a collar that had a tag in the shape of a fairy with a tail and looked like something that a guild would wear.

"But where is A.T?" Spooks thought as he looked at the other two cages that had ponies in them.

The cage closest to her on the left had a Pegasus mare with a dirty yellow coat, a three-toned gray mane, and she had warm magenta eyes. She wore a pith helmet with green trimming against the base. She wore a green, forest range shirt with a strap were a whip would be holstered, and she wasn't happy with the glare she was giving Spooks. Spooks shot her a dirty look back at her and found her friend in the cage next to the mare that was giving her the stink eye.

The candy-red Unicorn with a candy-green mane and tail looked at Spooks with tear-filled, mustang-yellow eyes, in pure joy that she was there to rescue her from her kidnappers. Spooks rushed past everyone else that was in desperate need of rescue to her friend. Spooks rushed past everyone else that was in desperate need of rescue to her friend. Just as Spooks ran up to the cage that held her friend, Winter and the others walked into the room, breathing heavily from having to run down a million stairs to catch up to the Night Stalker.

“Hey, did you miss me?” Spooks asked A.T with a smirk, but A.T didn’t reply, she just continued looking at Spooks with more tears appearing in her eyes, “Hey, don’t cry,” Spooks said in an attempt to calm down the crying mare.

“I’m sorry,” A.T said in resignation.

“There’s no need for you to be sorry,” Spooks said giving her a warm smile, “It wasn’t your fault you were kidnapped.”

“But it was! If I had been stronger or a better fighter none of this would have would have happened!” Her words caused Spooks to have a flashback to when she first met her surrogate younger sister, back when she was still a Spetsnaz, and her name was—

“—Jennifer Booker,” Spooks said quietly in disbelief.

“How..?” A.T asked with the same level of disbelief.

“Jen, it’s me, Dima,” Spooks said with a few tears of her own escaping from her eyes.

“Dima?” A.T asked herself quietly, her face adopting a thoughtful expression for a while before lighting up in recognition and a fresh stream of tears started rolling down her cheeks.

“Mоя маленькая сестра,” Spooks said in her native tongue, causing A.T to chuckle a little.

“You know I can’t speak Russian,” A.T said with a small smile as she wiped away her tears.

"Sorry, let's get you out of the cage," Spooks said before pulling out a small, plastic tube of semtex, and stuffed it into the lock of the cage, this time, without her usual demented smile on her face. "You also may want to step back a bit," she warned.

Following Spooks's advice, A.T stepped back to the far end of the cage and closed her ears as Spooks detonated the small charge, causing the door to swing on its hinges in a violent jolt from the small explosive. The barred door banged against the wall of the cage and fell to the ground with a hard, *Clank!* On the cold, stone floor. The second the smoke cleared from the initial blast, A.T jumped out of her prison and tackled Spooks to the ground, giving her the most affectionate embrace that either of them has ever felt.

"Hey, girls?" the dirty yellow mare asked, drawing in both of their attentions. "This is all cute and sappy, but can you break us out of here!?"

"Geez, don't get your panties in a twist," Spooks said with a roll of her eyes as she broke free from A.T's death grip, and walked over to the cage containing the dark orange stallion, and blew out the lock of his cage. Then she moved to the cage containing the wolf and freed him as well. The dirty yellow mare was last, much to her dismay, but didn't complain when her cage was blasted open like the rest.

Stepping out of their respective cages, the bipedal wolf, the stallion, and the mare looked over the group of misfits. Their eyes lingering on Spooks and Winter for longer than on anyone else, and Spooks saw the mare's eyes darken when they looked at Winter.

“What are you doing here, Black Queen?” The mare asked with hostility in her tone and seeing the hurt look on Winter's face, Spooks's tail gave her a warning rattle.

"I'm here helping a friend, protecting a country, and saving family. That's why I am here," Winter said, hiding her hurt from the one and only, Daring Do.

Spooks's chest welled up in pride a little when she heard Winter call her a 'Friend,' but she didn't show it. Instead, she glared at the mare, the muscles in her poisonous fangs twitching in anticipation for an attack.

"Yeah, right. Do you think that I'll believe any of the lies that you are trying to feed me? Hell, I bet you are working with Ahuitzotl, himself," the mare snorted in response.

Winter's ears flatten against her head, saddened that Celestia has engrained her mantra in her grandmother's brain, but she didn't let it phase her. There are very few things that can make Spooks angry. One of them is pears, and the other one is people hurting children, both physically and verbally. Spooks walked in between them and poked the dirty yellow mare in the chest, and gave her a death glare that would make Satan run for the hills.

"Now listen here, somewhat young lady. This here filly is one of the kindest, friendliest, honorable and most admirable people that I have ever met," Spooks said. Seeing the mare in front of her open her mouth in preparation for a retort, Spooks snapped at her. "I am not done talking! Now you will apologize to your granddaughter, or I will bite you!"

Daring Do's eyes went wide, as did the rest of the group when they were all told that Winter was her granddaughter. Daring's ears flattened and backed away, staring in pure shock to the equally shocked filly that was staring right back. Daring looked back to the Night Stalker like this was one giant joke, like she was just playing, 'Punked: Temple of the 12 storms of Alta addition,' but the look that Spooks was giving her. Reminded her of an old mare giving her the, 'I'm waiting,' look of extreme anger.

Daring looked away, a little angry herself for being treated like a child, and very confused that her daughter, Spitfire, adopted someone so dark. 'But was she really?' Daring thought in shame for not knowing what her daughter was doing with her life. She has only been in Arcadia for a few hours, and only in the countryside. She has never seen the main city in fear of being corrupted by the dark influences that have claimed the Elements of Harmony, themselves, but was that true?

She can't feel the Dark Mana that should be drowning them all from the Empress. In fact, from what Redbeard and Stephen had told her about the Empress, she was purer than the Princess of the Sun, but was that true?

If it was true, than was her friend right all along? Was the young and boisterous mare, Lightning Dust, right when she shared a drink with her in a small bar in Appleloosa right? Daring couldn't know until she uncovers the truth about the young Empress, and why she is, supposedly, her granddaughter.

"S-Sorry," Daring reluctantly said, which brought some life back into the filly’s mismatched colored eyes, with her ears flattened but her head kept high.

Before Spooks could force her to give Winter a more genuine apology, the sound of thunderous hoof steps from down the hallway and a few shouts in an unidentifiable language.

"Okay, feeling sorry later, fighting starts now!" Spooks shouted before turning her attention to the almost forgotten dark orange stallion and bipedal wolf. "You two? Can you fight?" The stallion nodded with a neutral expression before he pulled out his flask and took a quick swig, and grumbled about something relating to his age.

"Bout time I get to burn those freaks," the wolf said excitedly, causing a small jet of flame to escape his smiling lips.

Just as the wolf finished his sentence, a nearly endless stream of mercenaries flowed into the room, armed with lever action rifles that quickly surrounded them from all sides. One of the mercs that looked like he was in charge from the cigar that he was smoking, spoke up and ordered them to, 'lay down their arms and surrender!' In a rough, Italian accent.

“Empress, are you familiar with effects of white phosphorous?” Spooks asked, already preparing the grenade behind her back.

"Nothing above fire and screaming, why?" Winter replied, preparing to teleport if they needed to.

"It is also used to create a smokescreen, but right now, we need fire and screams," Spooks said before pulling the pin out of the grenade and threw it in between the ranks of the mercs' closest to the door out of the room, but nothing happened. The mercs' just laughed, causing Spooks to curse under her breath at the dud of a grenade.

"Umm... Plan B?" Spooks sheepishly as she pulled out the Safe Twins.

"Plan B," Winter said with a nod and pulled out her two, Children of Cinder, causing the mercs to cock their guns as a warning.

Winter and Spooks unloaded an entire mag into the heads of the mercenaries within a few seconds, causing all hell to break loose. The sounds of bullets, fireballs could be heard as mercenaries dropped left and right. Some of them gained a bullet hole from the Safe Twins, some of the heads were missing from Winter’s .50-AE she called her Children of Cinder. Some of them burned to death while others had their necks snapped.

Redbeard grabbed a SPAS-12 shotgun from one of the dead mercs and helped push them back out of the room. Windy, Night, and Daring Do grabbed one of the hundreds of lever action guns and kept suppressing fire as the mercs regrouped down the hall near the stairs.

Spooks hissed in annoyance when the Safe Twins clicked empty, causing her to holster them and go invisible. She dodged the endless stream of bullets to where the mercs were taking cover, and one by one, they all dropped dead with two puncture holes in their necks.

Winter's miniguns ran dry after a few minutes, forcing her to drop them in the hall as they rush towards the stairs, however. Her magnums never seemed to run out of bullets nor did she ever had to reload them. It was like she had an infinite bullet enchantment on her guns, but that was a question best saved for later.

"We need to get back to the ship!" Spooks's disembodied voice shouted from somewhere near the stairs, but the boss of the mercs had a better idea.

“Block the stairs! Don’t—” But he didn’t have the chance to complete his order. Spooks reappeared with her jaws firmly clamped around his neck, her fangs pumping him full of poison causing him to gasp, gurgle and finally die and slip from Spooks’s maw. Spooks just stood there, staring at the dead body of the mercenary boss, her fangs dripping blood and poison, with a haunted look in her eyes before she shook her head and went back to fighting but there was no one left to fight. Spooks and the other regrouped at the bottom of the stairs, the mercs all laid dead or dying around them, causing her to let out a sigh of relief.

“Let’s get back to the ship,” Spooks said and started walking up the stairs with the others walking right behind her.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

They all walked back to The Summer’s Aria with their weapons ready for another firefight. Fortunately, they weren't stopped by any trap, wild animal or ambush as they backtracked through the hallowed halls of the mountain.

Spooks covered their tracks with the dynamite that she grabbed from one of the opened crates by the prison, and blocked the fork in the hall, preventing anyone and anything from chasing them back to the back exit to the mountain temple.

They all made it to the ship late in the afternoon. Redbeard, Steph, and Nova were happy to get out of the caves while Spooks, A.T, Windy, and Night learned the story of what happened to A.T when she was kidnapped. Daring, however, was chained to the ground, preventing her from running away to Luna knows where, with Winter getting ready to fly the ship back to the castle, but before she could return home, she saw three ships explode from the peak of the mountain, and began firing upon them.

"God damn it! Empress, they're still on to us!" Spooks shouted over the sounds of the ships, awakening engines.

“I know!” Winter shouted back sounding both annoyed and angry at the same time.

Spooks bolted for the nearest AA-gun and started firing at the ships that were closing in while everyone else ran below deck and took cover from the returning fire. Winter growled in irritation and turned the ship towards where the Endless Storm is, hoping to lose their wooden ships in the destructive force of the storm. She hit the accelerator as Spooks fired the cannons with the Black Knights at the ships, and bolted west.

As The Summers Aria gained speed, Winter saw that the three ships that were closing in weren't taking any damage. She could see through the many spyglasses that there was a thin, blue layer over the hulls of the ship, which told her that they had some sort of shield that was protecting the ships. With an annoyed grunt as she saw the western ocean come into view, she reached over to the intercom and spoke to everyone on the ship.

"Alright, we are going to enter The Endless Storm to lose the bastards that are following us. So buckle up this is going to be a bumpy ride!" Winter shouted before she was knocked over from an impact that felt like it came from the port side of the ship.

"Fuck," she spat as she stood back up. She looked over her shoulder to see that their followers were still hot on their trail, but they were slowly being left behind from the superior engines of her ship.

"Hey, Winter! We are missing two engines and I don't like the look of that storm!" Spooks shouted through the intercom. Winter hissed in anger that her ship lost half of its power, but frowned when she didn't see the storm anywhere in sight.

"What do you mean?" I don't see shit," Winter said in irritation over the intercom as she felt another impact hit the stern of the ship.

"You can't see that we are being pulled into the hurricane! How can you not see the black clouds that are sucking us in?!" Spooks shouted back, but before Winter could reply, the entire ship violently turned on a dim, causing her to fly headfirst into the wall, knocking her out cold.

When Spooks heard the sound of a large lump colliding against the wall of the bridge after the ship suddenly jerked. She knew that no one was flying the ship and that the Empress was knocked out. She gulped as she looked through the scope of the AA-gun as hundreds of waterspouts, lightning flashes, and debris hitting the ship.

Spooks ran out of the cockpit of the AA-gun and bolted for the bridge, along with Nova, an escaped Daring Do, Redbeard, and Stephen. They all bolted through the munitions deck, not saying a word as Spooks fell behind the faster quartet that made it to the stairs before she did.

Spooks ran down the hall, as she watched the four ran up the metal stairs. She jumped over a fallen Stallion, but before she could touch the ground again, the ship jolted violently again, sending her sprawling down a different hall, towards the crew deck.

She blinked as she felt blood trickle down her brow from a cut to the head from slamming against the wall. She shook her head and cleaned the blood out of her eyes, just in time to watch in horror as a giant crack appeared down the center of the hall she was thrown down.

Spooks tried to get back up to try and save the situation, but it was fruitless. The ship jolted again, causing the crew deck and the rest of the ship to split from each other. The sound of tearing metal, thunder and the feeling of rain was the only thing that she understood as she watched half of the ship disappear into the pitch black clouds.

She looked down the hall and saw Windy calling to her, but she couldn't hear anything other than a constant ringing in her ears. She saw Night and A.T crawl up to her as the were tossed and slammed against the floors and walls as the ship was flung like a toy in the hands of a toddler. She blinked again as the lights of the ship turned off, and the light from the flashes of lightning was the only thing to give her light.

Just as Night, Windy, and A.T grabbed her and pulled her into the rest of the ship, she saw something big that they were flying towards in a flash of light. She blinked again, thinking that it was just a mirage, but after another flash of lightning and boom of thunder. She realized that it wasn't.

Instinctively, she pushed everyone into a room that looked like a bunk room with the mattresses fallen off of the beds and buried them all in a protective box of softness and springs, hoping that they won't die from the impact of the object that they were flying towards. Then, before anyone could react, in one final flash of light, they were met with instant darkness.

Chapter 64. Daring Do. The bipolar mare of many questions. PT 1

View Online

Light, it's the bane of my existence. Somehow, no matter how much I managed to block out the sun when I sleep, it always finds a way to burn my eyes awake. It didn't help that I had a massive headache from eating shit like a boss. Though, how I ended up eating shit in the first place was the greater mystery. I opened my eyes and winced from the dim sunlight that barely penetrated through the mist that surrounds my entire form.

'Where am I?' I thought as I sat up on damp, yet, soft grass that came up to my stomach. I quickly checked to see if I still had my stuff. 'Okay, jacket, check, earrings, check, claws that Umbra made, check, and guns with the Pocket Infinity enchantment in their holsters, check,' I thought as I patted myself down. I let out a sigh of relief that I still had everything that I brought with me from the castle. I didn't want to know what would happen to me if Umbra found out that I borrowed her latest invention and lost them at sea. I don't want to know what she would do to my cute, little, pussy if she found out about that.

I looked around through the haze in an attempt to figure out where I was, but it was fruitless to try and see something that you can't. The fog was so thick, that I couldn't see my hooves just inches from my face. I frowned that my eyes were useless at the moment, and turned on my Air Sight.

"What the fuck?" I muttered under my breath as I turned to the disturbance in the force, and began walking towards it. Just a few meters away from me, felt like the bridge of my ship was ripped from the hull and got funky with a nearby tree. I walked over to the bridge, careful no to trip on anything that I came across.

I jumped over a small boulder with a burst of my wings and glided into the staircase of the bridge and regaining my sight from the light that was coming from the top of the staircase that was ripped, and torn, making it impossible to use the stairs again.

"Tsk," I clicked before I teleported to the top, avoiding the arduous climb to the top.

"So where the fuck are we?!" shouted a mare from down the hall from inside of the bridge where I could feel some warmth leaving the room. I instantly recognized the tone that was similar to Aunt Firefly and figured that Daring Do, somehow, got dumped along with me.

'But who was she talking to?' I thought as I walked over to the slightly ajar door of metal.

"How am I supposed to know?! We get pulled into a storm and woke up here after the kid got knocked out while flying the ship! And she is either dead or somewhere on this fucking island! I. Don't. Know," a gruff, deep voice replied as I peeked into the room, and sure enough. Redbeard, Daring Do, Nova, and Stephen were all sitting beside a small fire that was made from a couple of emergency heating crystals.

"Well ain't that great! The only pony that knows about this foggy place is the Black Queen. Just perfect!" Daring said disdained as she threw her arms in the air in exasperation.

"why don't you ask her. She has been standing by the door for the past few minutes," Nova said, causing everyone to pause and look at the door.

'Traitor, you ratted me out,' I thought as I walked into the room and instantly felt the hostility from Daring Do, and the relief from Nova, Stephen, and Redbeard.

"You!" Daring pointed with a hiss. "Where the fuck are we?"

My ears flattened from the sheer hate she was glaring at me with, but I wasn't going to be pushed around by her, and if she was anything like Spitfire, I know how to break her in a few, choice, words. "I don't know," I replied before I sat down beside the fire.

"How in the holy fuck! Do you, not, fucking, know!?" she screamed at me, causing everyone to back away from the mare that was discharging lightning off of her body.

"I was fucking knocked out before I could map our location!" I screamed back. "And I don't think that Spitfire Hawk Moon would be too fucking happy that you are screaming at her daughter!"

Everyone's eyes went wide again like they did back in the prison inside the mountain, erasing her hostility that I knew Spitfire's whole name when not even her sister, Fleet Foot, knows about it. Of course, I heard her say it to herself to hype herself up before she went on a date with Feather Flight, it was the only time that I heard her say it, but when I asked her what her full name was. She told me that only Daring Do knows it, and only she is allowed to call her that, but since I knew it. Daring should take me seriously that I am Spits illegitimate child that has gained her absolute trust in me.

"What did you say?" Daring said in disbelief, I just snorted in response.

"Spitfire Hawk Moon would be pissed that you are swearing at her daughter, and the last person that did that ended up inside of a cement wall that was a few meters thick. So shut up and stop calling me the Black Queen. It's bad enough that the Dragons call me the Goddess of Twilight. The Black Queen is just annoying."

"I think we should leave before they start fighting," Steph whispered to the others before Nova, Redbeard and Steph walked out of the room through the broken window that leads to the rest of the broken ship. Leaving Daring Do and me, alone.

"How...How do you know that name?" she said on the verge of going ape shit on my ass. I prepped my Air Bubble spell in case the fuming mare would attack me, but if that was going to happen. Then I was going to bring her down with me.

"I know that name because she cares about me, unlike you, A.K Yearling, who runs from her children. Seriously, even Aunt Firefly came back to Rainbow Dash after being dead for ten years. So why didn't you?" I snarled back at her and saw that each word that I said drove a white-hot spike in her chest.

"How—"

"Shut it!" I cut her off. "Before Spitfire and I became as close as we are, she cried herself to sleep every night because you weren't there to see her shows!" I screamed, causing her ears to flatten and her to take a step back. "She stared at that old picture for hours on end because she thought that you died during one of you trips and were never coming back!"

"I—" she tried to say with tears welling in her eyes. Telling me that she was no longer angry, and was now believing that I was her granddaughter, but I didn't let her finish. I have been waiting to chew her out, and I know that Firefly, Fleet Foot, and even Spitfire wants to scream their frustration at the dirty yellow mare that has a serious fetish for almost dying.

"I WHAT?! I had a duty to Equestria?! I have seen you drop those mercs like flies, but you let Ahuizotl live!" I paused for a moment to see her raise her hoof for an answer that I already knew she was going to say and prevented her from saying it by shoving her into the wall.

"DON'T FUCKING TELL ME THAT CELESTIA TOLD YOU TO KEEP THAT DEMON FROM TARTARUS ALIVE! BECAUSE IF YOU DO, THEN YOU ARE JUST AS BAD AS THAT CHILD MURDERING BITCH THAT CONTROLS THE FUCKING SUN!"

After me screaming in her face, she curled up into a ball, tears coming from her eyes. She didn't dare meet my cold, hard stare as I stood over right beside her, preventing her from moving away from the cold steel wall. I didn't feel any remorse for yelling at her, but I could see that once she backed off and tried to defend herself by using her, 'duty for the greater good,' card. She couldn't do anything but put up a shield from the truth, and I wasn't going to let her have it.

"Well? Answer me!" I demanded to the dirty yellow mare.

"What do you want me to say!?" Daring shot back. "That I am a horrible mother? That I was ordered by Celestia to keep that fuck, Ahuizotl alive? That I can never see my little Hawk Moon again because of you! That—"

*Slap!*

"Don't you ever throw me under the bus because Celestia lied to you that I would never let you see mom again," I hissed at the stunned mare as a red mark slowly appeared on her face before I slapped her again to drive my point.

"Whatever the fuck that Celestia told you, get rid of it., because if you don't. You will break Spitfires and Fleet Foots heart, and mine is on the verge for how much you hate them!"

"I don't fucking hate them!" she instantly shot back and stood back up in defense mode, like I needed her too. She was so close to seeing the light I just need one final push on her spirit to hammer in the final nail in the coffin and bring her home.

"Then why aren't you visiting them at Fleet Foots place in Silent Hill? The guards would let you walk on by without a second thought. You can be a part of the family again, yet you chose to believe a bitch that wants war instead of peace! You, Fucking, Hate, Them!"

"No, I don—!"

*Slap!*

"Don't fucking lie to me, Daring! I can tell from how much you are trying to dodge the question!"

"—I DON'T FUCKING HATE THEM!" She shouted back, pushing me to the ground. "DON'T YOU FUCKING DARE SAY THAT HATE THEM!"

I stood back up and pulled out my dragon claws, and quickly grabbed Daring by the throat, and threw her over my shoulder before pinning her to the ground. She struggled in my grip as I turned on Limitbreak, my new version of Blood Rage. Causing my fur to erupt into a white fire while my mane and tail, burst into a blue fire. Darings anger towards me died again and was replaced by pure fear. I knew that I was going overboard, but I was not going to let her play the victim card in this situation.

"Lie to me, one more time, and you'll know how much I take from Spitfire," I hissed and dark, and venomous tone that sounded like I was growling like a one-hundred-meter tall dragon. She stared into my eyes, sweat beading down from her brow as I held her to the ground. In the corner of my eye, I could see in the reflection of a piece of broken glass, that my eyes have changed. I bet Daring was shitting herself that both of my eyes were glowing purple slits with the whites as black as night. A cool thing to look at, if I wasn't on fire. I could only imagine how terrifying I was, but right now. That was not important.

'Now then, time for that nail,' I thought as I loosened my grip to allow Daring to speak.

"I'm not letting you go until you tell me why you hate Spitfire. Now talk before I order Luna to tell Spitfire that I am bringing you home, in chains," I demanded to the trembling mare that finally gave up on trying to break free. She looked conflicted about something that only I could tell at the moment was in between, remorse and shame. It was like she didn't want to tell me anything, but once she realized the position that she was in, she had no choice.

I retracted my claws back into their bracelets, but I kept my hoof firmly planted on her chest while she tried to look away from me, but she always glanced back. Not knowing what to say that could prevent her from telling the truth. I darkened my stare, telling her that I was growing impatient. She opened her mouth for a second before just crawling back into her shell again.

"I-I don't hate Spitfire, I just...I just can't see her again, nor Fleety," she finally stuttered out.

"Why?" I asked, turning off my Limitbreak, and pulling slightly away from her.

"I-I was ordered, by Celestia, to keep them safe," she choked out. I just frowned at her.

"So, let me get this straight. You were ordered to keep them safe by not being there, from someone that you were also ordered not to kill? That is the most stupid reason that I have ever heard, and you should be ashamed of yourself. Have you ever thought that maybe, just maybe? That they can take care of themselves? I have seen Spitfire travel from one side of the world to the next in one hour, to wreck a Black Op assassin. If you just had a talk with her, then you would have known that she was one of Celestia's elite guards," I stated. She just stared at me like I was crazy that Spits was an assassin.

"Don't look at me like that because I know for a fact that Celestia didn't want you, nor Spits to be together because you both are Elite Operators that work in different fields. The fact that you deliberately stayed away from Spits and Fleety for no fucking reason, just proves how much you hate them."

"I told you that I don't hate them!" she defended.

"If you don't hate them, then why didn't you visit them when they ran to a place that is ten times safer than Equestria?" I countered.

"I-I-I..."

"I, what?" I hissed, "I was ordered to? Didn't Celestia tell you that Spits was also ordered to adopt me? Didn't Celestia tell you that she gave me all of my current power? Didn't she tell you that The Elements of Harmony themselves have seen the lies and moved out of Equestria to live in a safer place? Or did she tell you that all Humans are evil even when she has been hiding them since the dawn of time?" I asked over and over again. Each question making it harder for her to defend her case. "Well? Speak up!" I demanded.

"I know!" she blasted back in tears. "I know all of it, but I couldn't run like they did! Celestia has a fucking spell on me that will kill me if I didn't complete her missions to gather artifacts for her! She is the one that threatened their lives! Not Ahuizotl! I can't even go near them because I will die, and it hurts," she bawled. "It hurts so much that I can never see them again. That I can never bring them down the isle if they get married, that I can't visit my grandfoals. I cry myself to sleep ever night that I have disappointed them so much. The only thing that I can do to tell them that I am alive, and out there with my book."

I took a step back and watched the grown mare break down into endless tears as she curled up into a ball by the fire. She mumbled on and on that she had to complete her mission, write her book then go on another adventure, just to keep herself from thinking about Spitfire and Fleet Foot. Though now that I know the truth about why she was unable to see them again was because of a spell that Celestia had placed on her, made me even angrier from the bullshit that she was doing to her ponies. But I couldn't do anything. Not yet anyway, however. There is one thing that I can do to Daring that would break that enchantment on her.

"Luna?" I said through our link as I laid down beside the sobbing mess of a mare that I created.

Ah! Winter, how may I help you? I take it that you are near the temple now?" Luna responded with a chipper tone through the link.

"Yeah, I can tell that we are close to the entrance, but we have run into a problem," I replied as I cuddled up with Daring.

"What kind of problem?" Luna asked as I felt Daring began to bawl into my mane.

"The Dark Lurker Enchantment, kind of problem," I replied as I heard Daring go on and on about how much I reminded her about Spitfire when she was just a foal.

"Oh...Are you certain? And with who?" Luna asked with more concern in her tone.

"You are such a sweet and nice filly, *Hick!* Sure you are a little bitch, but you. *Hick!* Are so, so caring," Daring cried as she nuzzled me like a long, lost teddy bear. I cracked a smile and nuzzled back.

"I'm certain. The enchantment was placed on Daring Do, who is killing me with affection right now and why do so many mares have bipolar emotions?" I asked.

"To answer your question, hormones, but for the Enchantment. I can do the spell through our link, but you need, 'direct,' contact for it to work," Luna said, bringing me relief that I can save Daring from her dilemma, but I have to wonder what she meant by, 'Direct,' contact with Daring.

"What do you mean by, 'Direct?'" I asked as Daring was starting to calm down from her sudden sobbing fit.

"Well...It is common for a Pegasi family to engage with an adopted member with more, 'Intimate,' means of growing closer with said member," Luna said sheepishly, causing me to blush, have an eye twitch, and sigh, all at the same time. Knowing that, 'Direct,' meant, lip touching or worse, which didn't help with my mommy issues with the Milf holding me like a teddy bear. I could only imagine how she would react to being saved, and kissed by me.

It was not a happy sight.

"Fine, just...Get ready. I want to end this quickly," I replied before hearing from Luna that she was already ready with the spell. I prodded Darings side, causing her to look at me in the eyes with both a crestfallen expression and red and puffy eyes.

"Do it," I said before I closed my eyes and added another fetish to my ever growing list of kinky.

"Hmhmpff!" Daring gasp as I felt my body explode with power before said power was transferred into Daring. We both watched with slight fear as a magic rune appeared around Daring's neck. Daring began hyperventilating, and used my mouth as a paper bag, causing me to go wide eyed as she sucked my tongue out of my mouth and down her throat like a vacuum. A blush appeared on both of our faces as the magic rune began cracking like glass for a few seconds from the spell doing its job before it shattered into oblivion.

"And done!" Luna cheered. "I hope that helps, but I have things that need my attention in the dreamscape. I'll talk to you later, bye." Luna said just as I pulled away from Daring's lips that were eerily similar to Spitfires.

"What did you do?!" Daring asked as she gasped for air.

"I broke that enhancement so that you can see mom again. That's what I did," I replied as I wiped my lips from the spit that Daring left behind, but it was fruitless. She yanked me back into another hug and planted her lips on me again, causing another blush to form on my face that the milf was a better kisser than Spitfire before she pulled away saying a million, "Thank you's" while she crushed me in an embrace, however. All I could think about was how much of a bipolar she was in comparison to Spitfire, and it was scary.

I let out a tired sigh as I laid next to Daring by the fire with her wing draped over me like a blanket. After she finished sobbing again, before yelling again, before cuddling again with me for saving her from Celestia's grasp. She passed out from all of the excitement, just as everyone else came back to see me in my current position.

Redbeard I could tell was a bit drunk while Steph and Nova were giving me a strange look. I rolled my eyes at them and told them that we had a heart to heart, which I should have seen coming. They all gasped, blinked, and called me scary for being able to tame that mare that has been giving them a hard time before I showed up.

Though, I had to wonder what Daring was doing to make them fear her as much as they fear me. 'Must be part of the family,' I chuckled internally as I ate an MRE that consisted of Salsbury steak, water, and a caesar salad. As I ate in silence, the tension in the room was slowly growing.

I could tell just by looking into Redbeards eyes that he wanted to say something, but each time he tried to, I took a bite out of my rather pleasant steak, making his complexion look quite green. I had my fun with making the only awake vegetarian, but Daring had to wake up and steal the show by stealing the rest of my steak, and chowing it down like it was nothing, then asked for more.

Redbeard, the most ballsy stallion in the room, had to leave because the mare that was giving her a hard time ate something that she couldn't have eaten because she was a herbivore. I, however, was mad that she stole my food while Nova and Steph kept to themselves. Daring gave me a cheeky smirk, and my eye twitched that she was more bipolar than Spitfire was.

I could only hope that she wasn't like this when we leave the destroyed ship to find the entrance to the Temple of Alta.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

"I still can't believe that those two are related," Steph whispered to Nova as we walked while being tied together through the fog. Both Daring and I ears instinctively twitched at the same time, earning us more gossip when I told everyone not to talk so I could focus on guiding all of us to the alter to use the key that Daring, somehow, manage to steal from Ahuizotl before she was imprisoned.

When she showed us the key, I was quite surprised to learn that it was a blue, sapphire, ocarina, but that surprise died when I put two and two together and realized that father Murphy was going to send us sound puzzles.

I hate sound puzzles.

Daring couldn't understand why the key was a musical instrument, but I didn't bother to tell her that. I was going to have to play a certain song that I remembered from my childhood, and if that song did, in fact, have some magical properties. I was going to find the asshole that made it possible for music to be used as a weapon and beat the living shit out of him with his creation.

Of course, after she showed us the key, she instantly wanted to go and find the temple in the fog. Steph, Redbeard, and Nova made it very clear that they didn't want to go out in the fog, but since they weren't Pegasi, they didn't know the difference from, real fog, and magic fog. Daring and I explained the three of them that the Magic Fog wasn't going to go away. Ever. Nova, Stephen, and Redbeard grabbed their stuff and joined us on our adventure.

'Our Adventure. I like the sound of that,' I smiled internally.

"Same here, but they are related to Spitfire and Fleet Foot, the two former Wonderbolts as well as Rainbowdash, the Element of Loyalty," Nova whispered to Stephen as we turned down a grassy meadow.

"Damn, talk about a family of power, and here I thought the Ignis clan was powerful," Stephen replied through more whispering, causing Daring to frown as she tried to figure out where we were going.

"Who are they?" Redbeard asked out loud, causing both me and Daring to stop and glare at all three of them, but before I could tell them to shut up, I heard flapping in the distance.

"What's that?" I asked quickly, before I pulled out my claws and Desert Eagle's.

"I don't know," Daring replied as she grabbed her brown leathered whip. "It sounds like a Harpy, but I can't be sure with all this fog."

'A Harpy?' I thought as I felt the air to get a read on the flying thing, but I was having trouble with how high and far away the thing was. 'Well, I know that we are close to the altar, we should probably make a run for it if it is, in fact, a Harpy. We need the cover and three members of our party cannot fly.'

"Then let's get moving. We are just a few meters away from the altar where we will wait for Spooks and anyone else that may have survived," I said as I picked up the pace on my two hind legs.

We quickly arrived at a small hut made of stone that looked like something that Laputa's castle in the sky would have. Outside the altar was nothing but fog, but on the inside was another story. The room was small, sure, but the intricate carvings were absolutely, gorgeous. Depictions of the wind and a beautiful Pegasus mare with giant wings decorated the stone walls. There was no fog inside the wonderous altar, even though the entryway was wide open.

We could still hear the flapping sound outside of the altar, but it stayed outside. Judging by the erratic flapping of the Harpy, it didn't come inside for some unknown reason. The fact that it wasn't going away didn't help our odds of getting out without a fight was increasing slim with each passing second, but it didn't matter at the moment. I was more concerned with Spooks and her friends. I pray to Luna that they are alright.

Daring and I walked over to the far end of the Altar where there was a giant tablet with a long text in strange writing. Daring was already trying her best to decipher it from top to bottom, but what I was more concerned was the where I supposed the play the ocarina to activate the key. I wondered what the hell she was looking at that was so fascinating about an old tablet with writing that I don't understand while Redbeard, Nova, and Steph set up camp for the night.

"What does it say?" I asked the mare writing down something from a notebook she pulled out from her hat.

"Not much," she said as she looked over her notes. "It's written in the old language of the dragon's, but most of it is gibberish except for a few lines, however. What lines that I do have will take some time to decipher," she said as she scratched her head with her pencil.

"Let me see?" I asked the mare, wanting to see if my suspicions were true about the ocarina.

"Have at it kid," she chuckled as she handed me the notebook. I took it from her hooves and read it with gusto to solve the riddle.

Play thine Song of Storms.
Knight of Courage.
For entrance to thine keep.
Ye' who enters not of the holy three, into the land of the Crossbreeds.
Shalt perish to the Guardians of the Wind.

"Fuck me," I sighed as I handed it back to the smug looking Daring Do.

"It's hard, huh?" Daring cheekily said. I just rolled my eyes.

"Not really. I know the song that the text is referring to, I just can't believe that I will have to play it to activate a sound puzzle. And I hate sound puzzles," I groaned while rubbing my temples.

"What?! How can you know the song?" Daring exclaimed in exaggerated disbelief. I looked at her with my own smug smile and activated one of my dragons claws, and flipped her the bird.

"Magic."

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Chapter 65. Daring Do and The Knight of Courage.

View Online

Spooks walked into the quiet room and saw a small encampment near the center of the altar. There, she saw Winter, Daring Do, Redbeard, Stephan and Nova blade eating boxed food near an unnatural fire. Exhausted from running away from hundreds of creatures that had a strangely cute crow head with a pony body, wings for arms and talons for feet. The crow-tailed beasts that were all female, surprisingly enough, chased her and her friends from the wreckage of the ship that crash landed near the westernmost side of the fog covered island.

Winter saw the Night Stalker walk up to her while wearing a bandage that looked tight around her head. She flopped down on her side beside the filly that was eating out of a box, panting like a dog, while Windy, Night and A.T sat down around the fire next to the others.

"How are you?" Winter nonchalantly asked as she ate a small steak with each bite making Redbeard gag slightly as he tried his best to ignore the meat eaters in the room.

"Fucking, Harpies," Spooks panted out a reply as her lungs regained normality, her tired form plastered on the blissfully, cold, stone ground. Winter smirked knowingly at the, "out of shape mare," that should see a gym. It would benefit her body that was on the skinny side of the spectrum.

"Stop being such a wuss. It wasn't that bad," A.T shot at the Night Stalker. Night and Windy just stared at her.

"You try outrunning a few dozen harpies with a snake fetish," Spooks said weakly, giving A.T a meek glare.

"Actually: Harpies love eating Night Stalkers as a rare delicacy. They don't like mating with them to produce offspring as it can cause unwanted mutation," Daring said, causing everyone to turn their head towards her direction. Daring didn't recognize the stare's that she was receiving and smiled dumbly; until Winter coughed to catch the attention of those around her.

"O...K..." Spooks said before weakly sitting up and raised her hooves to the ceiling. "Praise the Wind!" And she collapsed to her side again.

“Please ignore her, Empress,” Night Heart said with a dismissive wave of the hoof. "She is just a bit dehydrated from running from a bunch of ravenous crow-things."

“I ain’t dehydrated,” Spooks weakly protested from her spot on the floor causing Night to sigh.

“How many hooves do you see?” She asked while lifting one forehoof off the ground.

Spooks stared at the lifted hoof for a while before asking, “In which row?” And promptly passed out.

"Anyway. What's the plan, Empress?" Windy asked while A.T closed in on Spooks with a permanent marker held in her mouth. Everyone watched in curiosity to the mare that was clearly going to draw on the Night Stalkers face, but before she could do anything. Spooks's tongue shot out like a frog and latched on the marker, pulling it out of A.T's mouth and bringing it to hers.

She swallowed the permanent marker with a disturbing sigh of content.

"They are all weird," Steph said to Nova, Redbeard nodded in agreement.

"I am not weird! I am special," Spooks mumbled in her sleep. Nova, Stephen, and Redbeard's eyes went wide that the Night Stalker could respond despite being almost knocked out from exhaustion.

"Well, aside from letting Spooks rest. We should hit the hay too. Then once we are all well rested, I will play the Song of Storms on the key, which should allow us to move forward into the temple, and hopefully, find a way back home," The young Empress replied to Night Heart while completely ignoring the snoring Night Stalker, and all other weirdness that was happening around her.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

"Alrighty then," Windy replied before levitating Spooks to a bedroll that she pulled out from her saddlebags. She gently laid Spooks down right beside her, who instantly recognized her warmth and cuddled up with the Lunar Unicorn. Windy cracked a small smile as everyone else hit the hay as well in their respective bedrolls.

The morning came faster than any of the group would have liked it to come. This was proven by the several groans of protest from most of the party, except Winter who Spooks found already awake doing push-ups with her wings and counting above nine-hundred with ease. Winter didn't notice the glare from the anti-morning, but she did hear the quiet mutters that she could happily assume was Russian swears of hate from Spooks.

Though, as sour as she wanted to be to the mare that was pumping out wing-ups like nobody's business, her bitterness was quickly soothed by a certain Lunar Unicorn that was lazily nomming on her tail. Spooks turned gave Windy a raised brow, and she returned it with a playful smile before retreating from her kitten-prone position and fled to help Night Heart distribute boxed food that could survive a nuclear war. She yawned, and turned back around towards the filly that hit a thousand and joined them for breakfast.

"How can you be awake at an ungodly hour?" Spooks asked through a yawn.

"Being tossed out of bed at four o'clock in the morning, dragged outside, and forced to work out through cold rain," Winter replied while stretching out her wings. "It sucked at first, but after awhile the routine stuck and my body is quite sexy because of it,” Winter winked as she grabbed an MRE from Nova Blade.

"That...That must have sucked," Spooks commented as Windy gave her an MRE for breakfast. Winter nodded back while chewing on boxed, chemically warmed portage that was as thick as wet flour.

Morning breakfast was silent for the group except for the odd sounds of chewing on that came with the boxed food tasted awful for all of them, even Winter had a hard time to keep the portage down when she has eaten expired food that came from the local homeless shelter that she stayed in for a time. Though everyone else didn't know of those horrors, but the food that they ate came close to what she had to live through.

Spooks and Windy sat next to each other while they ate, with Daring sitting beside Winter. Nova, Night Heart, and Redbeard quickly finished their food first before they packed up came for the day while Stephen still slept on the floor in peace, even though he was dragged out of his bedroll so that it could be put away.

However, the air was ripe with worry for what was going to happen next. In all of their minds, one thought was present, and that was the state of The Temple of Alta.

Winter knew that there was something wrong nearby, but couldn't quite place a hoof on it. The fog was too thick to break through with her Air Sight or even her Mana Sight. The magic that was controlling the fog as well as the ground beneath them was too scrambled to make any sense to her, but that was going to end once she plays the Song of Storms, however. She was still worried about what they would find.

Daring didn't care about the potential dangers. Winter could tell just by looking at the spark in her eyes. The mare in the pith helmet was evidently showing her anticipation in a way that only a Pegasi could recognize. To Spooks, it looked like she was pawing at the ground like a teething kitten, but it was a common way to show the excitement of something that a Pegasus immensely enjoys.

Even Winter was pawing at the ground as she waited for Spooks and Windy to finished eating so that they could get on the road for adventure. The only other time she was this excited was when Summer slowly tied her up to her bed in the Castle many weeks ago. Though, when she thinks about it. She was acting like Spitfire in the same way as Daring. Both of them liked adventure as much as BDSM, which was a thought that scared her to the core.

As Spooks gulped down the last of her meal in a box, she looked over to the two Pegasi in the room that was clearly antsy to get going. She wondered why they were pawing at the ground, but that thought died when the young Empress gave the order to move out.

"Alright everyone, thing and it. Whatever happens next is not my fault," Winter said as she gripped the sapphire ocarina in her hooves in front of the tablet of text inside of the altar. Spooks and company watched with curiosity as the instrument began to glow in her hooves, pulsating like a heart, in and out of a dark and bright blue hue. Then, as she tried to figure out how in the hell she was playing the notes when the young Empress didn't have fingers. The iconic song began to play.

Then, as Winter played the first note, something strange happened. The characters on the old tablet lit up in the same way as the pulsating ocarina like a wave of color that moved in bright majesty, but that wasn't the strangest thing that happened. Spooks looked around and saw that Daring, Redbeard, Stephen, Windy, Nigh Heart and Nova were in a trance. Each note that Winter played, they sang a strange song while A.T and Winter just looked at them with curiosity as the young Empress add more power to her song.

“What the fuck?” Spooks asked beneath her breath as she listened to the somber tone of the song that told a tale of violence and hardship in a beautiful metaphor. She couldn't help but listen to the; mares and stallions sing against their will. Windy, in particular, drawn her in with her wondrous voice that reverberated deep within her soul. Never had she thought the mare that has stolen her old heart would be as seducing as the Queen of Sirens, but alas, her attention shot towards the entrance after the sound of the gates of hell was screaming out at them.

Spooks looked over her shoulder back towards the mare that she dragged with her on the mission to save her sister from becoming a sacrifice to some group of radicals that only sought power. There, playing the song of the windmill, Winter looked like her life was being drained from the instrument that she held tightly in her hooves as she played. In the corner of her eye, she could tell that A.T had the same thought, but she was just as distracted as the constant explosion coming from outside drowned all sense of thought.

Then, without warning. Spooks was blinded by a bright light that quickly sent her into a daze. The only thing that she could hear was the loud horns that played The Song of Storms along with Winter in the distance. She couldn't even hear herself call out to A.T, who was most likely stumbling around with her to figure out what the hell was happening, but before she could answer that question. The song ended, her vision returned, and everyone else was waking up from their trance.

"What just happened?" Daring asked as Winter placed the ocarina inside her jacket. Winter turned around while turning on her Air Sight and noticed that the air around the temple had completely changed.

"We aren't in Kansas anymore," Winter said in disbelief that The Song of Storms actually worked and that they were transported to someplace completely different than where they were before.

“What do you mean?” A.T asked quite perturbed. "All I saw was all of you turning into singing zombies for a few minutes before the loud-ass horns started to play along."

"Horns? What horns? All I heard was Winter's song," Windy interjected.

"I agree, there wasn't any horns playing from what little I could recall from the trance," Redbeard joined in.

"I know that there were horn's playing! Right Spooks?" A.T said sternly with a stomp of the hoof.

"Ja' there was horn's but only Winter, A.T and I heard it. The rest of you were singing to Winter's song, during which there was this light coming from the entrance...and it's still there," Spooks said pointing to the illuminating entryway to the altar.

"But how?" Daring said with a frown. "That shouldn't be possible with all the fog outside making it the 'Twilight Hour,' during the day."

"Well, let's go and find out what happened during my nap," Stephen said with an oblivious smile as he began to strut his way towards the entrance.

"Wait..!" Daring tried to say to stop the Faunus wolf from leaving, but it was too late. She let out a sigh as she wanted to be the one to go first into the great unknown and joined the group in utter disappointment.

"This is my new castle," Winter said as she walked out of the temple with everyone else. Outside of the altar was an endless expanse of color in all directions. Trees, grass flowers of all color; intricate statues of Pegasi, Gryphons and Dragons lined a stone road that looked brand new towards a bridge-like structure. The sky was clear from all the fog, which was an all around hindrance, but what replaced the mystery of said fog was thousands of flying islands ranging from; as small as a wagon to as big as a large town.

"What is this place?" A.T awed as a gentle breeze ruffled her mane. She walked over to one of the statues that were a grand depiction of a Pegasus mare in eloquent armor, standing tall wither her head held high.

"I don't know," Winter purred as she felt the magic in the air resonated with her in pure bliss as she looked around with her Air Sight, "but the magic around us is simply wonderful."

"I agree," Daring cooed as she flexed out her wings and was gently lifted up into a motionless glide. Spooks frowned at the two mares standing still in slight jealousy. She wanted to know what was so good about the cold, ocean air that curved around their bodies like a tight, silk, dress.

“Let’s go, birdies,” Spooks said with a smirk and tasted the air, “The air smells dangerous,” She muttered earning herself some raised eyebrows.

"Hmpf, spoil sport," Winter huffed as she walked down the cobblestone road towards the bridge-like structure while Daring fluttered upside down right behind her in a backstroke.

“Let’s go, Fawkes,” A.T said teasingly and followed the two pegasi towards the bridge-like structure, Spooks rolled her eyes and followed her with a small smile on her face.

The group walked up to two pillars that were something out of a picture of Olympus itself. The tall pillars marked the beginning of the bridge that leads towards a gothic, white tower, but the bridge was missing. Spooks saw no evidence that there even was a bridge in the first place as she looked down from the ledge to see what was below, and was surprised just like everyone else that they were over an endless expanse of black clouds that swirled and twisted in pure, malicious violence.

She could easily guess that the storm that was miles below must have been the storm that the young Empress flew them into, but how they came above it was a mystery, just like the Altar. With this in mind, she backed away and saw Daring looking at the same markings on the pillars that were on the Tablet in the Altar, and made note that jumping the ten-yard expanse towards the tower was not going to be possible, but would be possible for the two flying Pegasi of the group.

“Looks like it was designed only for fliers to get there,” Spooks said and looked around for any other way to cross or bridge the gap but couldn’t find any.

"You would be right, but from what I could piece together from the Draconian symbols on the pillars," Daring said knowingly as she trotted to the edge, "only from the leap into the lion's head, may prove their worth." After she said those words: She jumped ahead into nothing and landed on an invisible bridge, she turned around with a long exhale and gave everyone a witty smirk as she hovered over nothing.

Spooks's eyes widened in recognition as she took a step forward, chanting the words, 'I can cross it,' in her native tongue, and was rewarded with her foreleg met the solid ground of the invisible bridge.

"Well, that's interesting," A.T confirmed as she too took a step on the invisible bridge. "How is this possible?" she asked as everyone, but Stephen walked onto the bridge.

"Magic," was Winter's response as she beckoned Stephen to join them, but he shook his head.

"Of course, it is," Redbeard sighed before he turned to his partner in crime. "What's wrong Stephen? Afraid of heights?" he asked.

"N-N-No. I'm not scared!" Stephen objected. "I just don't trust magic!" Redbeard chuckled at the response and trotted over to the trembling wolf who looked like he was going to throw up as he meekly peered over the edge with his tail between his legs.

"Come on Flamehead. I'll hold your paw for 'ya," mocked. Steph turned at him with a slight growl before he was stopped and grabbed by the dark orange stallion.

"W-What are you...AHHHHHHHHH!" Stephen screamed like a little girl as he flew from the grip of Redbeard and landed next to Night Heart, and instantly clung to her, causing her to disappear in his death-hug.

"Oi! Get off of me Ma!" Windy said with a botched Scottish accent as she jumped on the Faunus wolf that was three times bigger than her in an attempt to free her mother, but it was futile. Daring, Nova, and A.T rolled their eyes at the same time and grabbed the three and dragged them to the white, marble tower, where once they were almost a few feet from the entrance, Steph bolted from them and began kissing the floor of the dusty tower with his tail wagging wildly.

The three that were pulling the Faunus and his two leeches blinked for a moment as Windy and Night recovered from being bowled over and nearly crushed by the pyromancer in a suit. Spooks knew that Windy wasn't happy with the dog touching her mother, but the irritated blush on Nights face said otherwise. Though, Spooks didn't dare make a comment about it in fear for her life and shrugged it off and walked into the tower with Winter and the giggling stallion.

Winter walked into the tower and passed the weeping Stephen that was kissing the floor while whispering sweet remarks about how he wasn't going to leave it again, and found a spiraling staircase. Out of curiosity and the need to get away from the fuming Lunar Unicorn mare, she disappeared down the stone stairs that were rather plain, and came up to a wooden door that was reinforced by iron bars in the shape of decorative wings.

"There you are!" Daring exclaimed from behind, causing Winter to jump slightly from her sudden presence. Winter turned around in irritation from being spooked in a tower that was near perfect in its abandon maintenance.

"Jesus! Don't scare me like that!" Winter shot back with a quick frown.

"Hehe, sorry. I'm just a little excited about this find!" she jumped as the group began to descend the stairs. "Like look at this!" Daring pointed to the door before opening it and revealed a large garden with more statues, several fountains of water, trees that bared fruit of the world, and off in the distance. Winter could see a large temple that was twice the size of Canterlot Castle, but in an old, Roman style that was fit for the Gods of Olympus, themselves.

"This shouldn't be possible!" Daring cheered as she leads Winter along the cobblestone road with gusto. "This place was supposed to be destroyed during the construction of Tartarus thousands of years ago. Alta was said to have sealed her temple in an endless storm that was forged from the souls of her twelve knights."

Daring went on as she spun around, as she viewed the thousands of flying islands that dot the skyline. Some of them looked like they had houses on them while others looked like gardens that fed the missing populous.

"Of course, after the temple was sealed away, the local population had to abandon ship because the storm was said to have covered the entire archipelago, but this is not the case! Just think of all of the historical data we can uncover!" Daring cheered. "We can fill in all of the gaps in history about the war of the Titans and the lost history of Solaris and Lunaris before their demise! And—" She suddenly stopped where she stood, causing everyone to go on guard, but it was too late. One by one, everyone dropped where they stood while Daring fell asleep standing up.

Winter spun around in worry as she was the only one left awake in the party and saw a deer standing in front of several guards in golden armor. She blinked several times as she stumbled to grab her weapons as a dark gold deer with a bright yellow mane that wielded a staff with a glowing crystal as the spear point.

"Fuck...Me..." Winter said as she passed out with the betrayed eyes of innocent green ever glow, in her mind.

Chapter 66. Ode to the forgotten.

View Online

The sound of burning wood and shouts of authority bellowed in the distance. Shouts of aggression and extreme irritation about a foe that blocks their path. There was someone, somewhere, that was preventing them from venturing further into a place that has been locked away for thousands of years. Why they would want to enter such an accursed place, I could only guess as I lay still in bonds on the cold, stone floor, blind from a dark cloth, but that didn't matter. With my Air Sight still active, I could feel the area around me.

Just a few feet away from me was a line of magic resistant iron bars. Behind me was a wall with a bed, to the left and right also was a wall. I could not feel outside of the bars due to the bars, but judging from the echo in the room, I could tell I was in a prison that was similar to the one in the Tomb of The Twelve Storms.

Close by from what I could hear was a pair of guards and a female of some kind talking about the one and only, Ahuizotl. 'Of course, he shows up,' I internally sighed as I made a pair of Air Blades and cut myself free from my bonds.

"Hey! The filly is out of the rope!" one of the guards said as I pulled off my blindfold and turned towards the center of the dimly lit room that cast shadows on every, single, thing.

"What?! Voea dei norva re mehloka!?" shouted the doe that I saw last before I was knocked out via 'sleep dart.'

Both the guards and I tilted our heads as to what the hell she just said, causing her to face-hoof and point to me. "How is that possible?"

The guard mouthed out an 'oh,' and shrugged at the question. The Doe didn't like that and stormed up to me with her glowing crystal staff all the while glaring pure hatred at me and my innocent expression of, 'I am cute, please love me?'

"You!" she pointed at me again. I pointed at myself and said. "No, me," I explained. "What? No! You!" she shouted back. I smiled evilly in my brain. "No. Me!" I pointed at myself again before I shot my hoof towards one of the guards and said, "You!"

"Me?" the earth pony stallion questioned.

"No. I, me. They, You!" I replied.

"Who?" the second stallion said as he scrunched up his face in irritation.

"Me!" the Doe shouted.

"She!" I shouted too.

"They!" The stallions cheered.

I broke out into maniacal laughter as I watched the doe, and the two guards go back and forth about; me, she, they, and you. While they danced like my puppets from my perfect plan to distract them while I looked for a way out of my current situation, but, alas. That thought was as fleeting as the joke that I put The Three Stooges in as they figured out that I was making a mockery of them.

"You! Black Queen," the Doe shouted at me with a red face from the pure embarrassment that I placed her in. "How did you get out of your bonds?" she asked as I made note that fun time was over. I gave the fuming Doe a cheeky smile and flexed my wings, showing her that I was a Pegasus, duh.

"Agh, Shatter Skies felora mehsa," she face-hoofed again, causing me to frown at her constant use of her native tongue of the forests of Elswhere, but I could safely assume that she asked the Great Spirit of the Forest to fuck her. "No matter, these bars are made to prevent any and all...And you are out," she said as I walked right through the bars and sat down by the fire because I was cold.

"Veynis leyiahora, Evelyn. You were told that the Black Queen acts differently. Don't let her strange personality get to you," Evelyn whispered to herself from behind.

"Hey!? Get her back in the cage!" Evelyn ordered to the two guards, but before they could follow her demands, they fell over unconscious from the Air Bubbles that I placed over their heads. "What?" she gasped as I turned around with a shit eating grin. Before Evelyn could respond, I teleported the guards food to my lap and moved their sleeping bodies into my holding cell with my Air Kinesis.

"Jyah?" she gasped as I nibbled on a raisin bran muffin. "How did you do that?"

I gave her a smirk and pointed to the recently freed prisoners with all their gear back on their persons and said, "Magic." She frowned for a second to the biggest middle finger to logic in existence and turned around to see; Nova, Daring, Redbeard, and Stephen out of their cages.

"Felora mehsa," were her last words.

A few moments later.

I let out a long yawn as Redbeard, Nova and Stephen barricaded us in the room. Off in one of the cells was a livid Doe and two sleeping guards. Evelyn must have been thinking of how I managed to knock out her back up and freed the few that were awake with me. In another cell was Spooks, Windy, Night Heat, and A.T still fast asleep from the sleep darts that the Royal Guard used on us. Of course, I could have woken them up from their slumber, but they deserve a much-needed rest, just like the rest of us.

I yawned again just as Nova sat down beside me by the fire. Steph and Redbeard sat in front while Daring rummaged through the few books that we found in Evelyn's saddlebags. I could hear the adventurous mare go over notes about the place we were in, and frowned at several misconceptions that conflicted with what she already knew.

The sound of a sword being unsheathed from its scabbard caught my attention from my mindless thought. Turning around from my blank stare that was directed into the somber flames of a the lone, unlinked fire that warmed the room. It wasn't difficult to find the pony that drew their blade, as it was Nova who was the one that made the sound.

"Kon'nichiwa, samāuindo no yūbe no Hoshi," Nova whispered with profound respect as she traced her hoof against the flat of her sword. Nova cracked a small smile as a single tear met her cheeks and dripped down onto her lap. Though, as much as I wanted to ask what woes her, all I could focus on was her blade.

The black metal that looked like Luna's mane, but even darker and more beautiful was something to behold. I have heard of star metal and how impossibly rare it is to find, let alone have enough to forge into something! Whoever was the one responsible for crafting such mastery deserves a medal or something of grand recognition for their pure skill, but judging from the looks that Nova was giving to the blade as she slowly cleaned it, I don't think that the Smith is alive anymore.

"Hey, where did you get that pretty sword?" Stephen asked, breaking the silence in the room. Nova frown as her hoof stopped halfway down the edge of the sword and looked up to meet the curious eyes of the Faunus wolf.

"Thinking of stealing it?" she acknowledged with a defensive tone.

Stephen's ears flatten as he stepped on a landmine that was ready to explode if he didn't run away in the opposite direction. Redbeard and I chuckled as Steph gulped in slight fear and answered the question. "N-No, I just want to know that story behind its creation."

"Oh, I kinda was hoping to cut you. I guess not now," Nova said with a straight face as she went back to cleaning her sword, and causing Steph to go completely white.

"So what is the story behind 'yer blade?" Redbeard continued as he took a swig from his silver flask. In the corner of my eye, I could see that Evelyn gave up on trying to brute force her way out of the cell and was now listening in on our conversation.

"It was made by my mother Evening Star—" Nova began.

“When I was a little filly, growing up in a small mountain village on the border in between Equestria and the Griffin lands, I was taught in the way of the blade passed down from the minuscule teachings from my father, Summer Wind.”

“My mother was a former member of the Skyguard but was forced to retire early from an injury that hindered her flight. Though, this didn't stop her from seeing the world, getting into fights, sleeping with random stallions and mares, or meeting my father.”

“I still remember him, vaguely, all I knew about him at the time was the stories of mystical dragons, the tales of the white wolf named, Okami and grand colossi vanquished by Wander, hoping to save his taken love. Though, that's all that I could remember him by at the time as he passed away when I was only five. My mother had to fill in the gaps while I grew up in Kitsuki village. It was his death that guided my mother's hoof into teaching me the lost art of the Samurai and Iaijutsu.”

“At first, I hated it. I knew that Evening Star was broken from grief, and showed no sign of healing. She pushed me as far as I could go. I bled, sweat, and cried every day, hoping to make her pain go away, and by the time I turned ten, I outperformed all of the guards in the village, but the blade that I was using wasn’t as strong as my skill. When I told my mother about this, she was more than happy enough to forge me something worthy of my skill. Then, out of convenience of the situation, a star fell from the sky and landed in the sacred garden hidden within the mountains.”

“Like an omen from the stars, I retrieved the large, black meteorite, and gave it to my mother for the creation of the blade that I know hold dear. With Dragon fire, she molded the fallen star while lightning struck her hammer, and thunder exploded from each strike.”

“I watched in awe as she put her heart, body, and soul into her creation. Then, as the ash settled, she handed me the blade that was the pure embodiment of the twilight. The blade was enchanted by a friend so that only I could ever wield it. It is stronger than any steel, lighter than the softest feathers. The edge will never lose its edge nor break by normal means. This blade is called Nova’s blade, just like me. She is my little sister, and it my duty to take care of her as much as my parents took care of me. She was born on my eleventh day of birth, and soon after. I gained my cutie mark. ”

Nova sighed as she sheathed her sword at the end of her short tale. The sound of perfection echoed throughout the prison. Stephen and Daring were leaning in, wanting to know the rest her story about the legacy of her blade.

"Is there more?" Stephen asked as his tail timidly wagged from the slight fear that he had for the pure-blooded Thestral mare.

"Yes, there is," Nova hissed, but the venom in her tone wasn't directed to Stephen, but to the three guards in the cell.

"Care to tell?” Redbeard asked. “I see 'ya glaring at those three over yonder, and I get the feeling that their fellows are a part of your story."

"They are, or at least, those that were," Nova growled before she grabbed the flask that Redbeard was hovering in front of her snout. I raised a brow as she cringed from drinking something that must have been too strong if Redbeards warm chuckle was any indication. She gave back the flask and cleared her throat to finish her tale.

"The birth of my little sister was just the beginning of my journey here," Nova began again as she gulped down some water from a nearby canteen that Daring handed to her.

"Four years later, my mother was killed," Nova said, catching everyone off guard. Even I was surprised as I tried to make heads and tails of what she was about to say.

"She died protecting the Pegasus human that taught me how to fly while I laid dumbly in the grass from a paralysis spell that was used on me," Nova paused for a moment, and cleared the rocks that formed in her throat. "I watched my mother get killed by Celestia's Black Ops. I watched Dark Moonblade, take the only family that I had left!" she snapped before calming back down to continue.

"By the time I was able to draw my blade, it was too late. The last words that my mother told me as Dark Moon fled the scene with a severe wound were that he was the one that killed my father and that she loved me."

"Raven, the Pegasus that told me what my father really was, and who the humans were. I made it my duty to learn about their past and uncover why Celestia hates them so much," Nova said, causing Evelyn to scrunch up her face at the hate that was directed to Celestia.

"For five years, I searched and gathered any and all information on the race that is born from the aether. Why they are so feared and highly honored. Throughout history, their race influenced the greatest creations, from war and science, to medicine and magic."

Everyone looked at me since I was the only human in the room. Stephen gave me a cheeky smirk at the thought that I was feared, which I returned it with a roll of the eyes. I glanced over to see that the three prisoners were listening in with their complete attention. Their faces showed that they were quite disturbed by the fact that humankind was heavily, ingrained, into society.

"At the end of the fifth year, I learned that Celestia, herself, ordered the execution of innocent children, families, and others because of their heritage, thus, I made it my mission to bring all of my information to the young Empress here. And to exact my revenge on the one that murdered my family."

"Now, I am here, aiding my new Lord in her current quest to acquire the Winglets of Alta, and bring them back to Izalith castle to seal their power away, forever," Nova finished.

Once she finished her story, only Stephen, Redbeard and I were awake while Daring decided that a nap was in order. I took a swig of coffee that was made over the fire as Nova told her story, and frowned that I didn't have any sugar to sweeten it up, but that didn't matter. What did matter was the looks of pure doom that were coming from the three in the cell.

I bet they couldn't believe that Celestia wasn't the be all and end all of everything pure and harmonious in the world. Having their belief of their Ruler that has maintained a false security for over a millennia be questioned for her validity about the lies that they were told were true.

"Well, anything else you want to know?" Nova asked Redbeard. "Or are you going to share your story and how you ended up in that mountain?"

"I think you spoke enough," Redbeard said with a yawn, "Though, hehe...How Stephen and I ended up in the mountain was by accident."

Nova and I raised a brow at that.

"Oh? Please tell," I coaxed as I threw a book called, Fifty Shades of Red into the fire, much to one of the stallion guards dismay. "Tis' only fair after hearing Nova's origin story~" I purred. Redhead raised a brow back at me while Stephen blushed as he placed his tail over his lap.

"Well my little harlot, I guess I should introduce myself since we haven't had the pleasure yet," Red began.

"I was a detective, trying to make my mark in the world of crime, even if it was nonexistent. My department in Manehatten was responsible for all the filth that the Royal Guard don't do," He glared at the two stallions in the cell before continuing.

"From dealing with rape, serial killers, bank robbers and drug dealers and makers, I did them all and was the best in the country, but like all wonder cops in the world. I did make my enemies, and her name was Ruzza." I gave him my best poker face when he mentioned my partner in crime as he wiped his muzzle from a sloppy slurp of his flask.

"I have seen things. Done things. All in order to protect those from the life of the selfish. As such, I never found a mare to call my own from the dark noir that follows me around, or it's just my beautiful complexion, hehe," he chuckled cynically. "In any case, Ruzza was the primary target that no one could take down. Especially now that she has gear and info that make Celestia's Black Ops run for the hills."

"Since that Russian bitch was the bane of everyone's existence, I made it my career ending assignment to see her behind bars, which lead me to find a trail pointing to the Ignis clan from the southern regions of the Dragon lands." Steph cracked a smile at the mention of the Ignis clan, but also causing some worry from the Doe in the cell. "It was there, in the molten city of Ash Lake, is where I met the oversize flame head beside me here, and where I will let him tell what went down there."

Nova and I looked at Stephen who looked like embers were coming out of his smiling muzzle, while the three in the cell went deathly silent. "Yeah!" Stephen cheered, causing all of us to cringe from the sudden volume, and taking a slap across the head from Daring, who was woken up from his sudden outburst. "Sorry," he whimpered before he continued the story.

"Ah, right. Doom and Gloom here suddenly popped into existence in Ash Lake, my hometown," Stephen beamed. "Which is odd since it is near impossible for a pony because of all the fire, lava, and dragons around. So the second he arrived into town, he was captured and thrown into the dungeon!"

Daring, Nova and I tilted our heads and stared at Redbeard if this was true. He rolled his eyes in annoyance and confirmed that silent question with a nod and a "fucking asshat," to seal the deal.

"Anywho! Redbeard was a great concern for our clan since we were currently at war with Equestria as well as the other Six Elemental Clans of the Faunus. Princess Luna is our Goddess and our loyalties from the Nightmare Moon war is still strong to this day, but that could wait for a later date and back on topic!"

"After Red talked to my father, who is also the current clan leader, and confirmed that he was no threat. Red and I had a chat about a rare artifact that was given to our Clan thousands of years ago from a hero known as, The Knight of Courage: A drake named Bob, that was the pupil of Jormungand, The Knight of Valor. Which was stolen a few days prior and Redbeard believed that it was an acco-acco—" Steph frowned as he tried to sound out the word.

"Associate," Redbeard said for him.

"—Yeah, that. So we both embarked on an epic quest to retrieve the artifact that should have lead to Ruzza's location, but that was not the case. We were both captured at sea by Ahuizotl and his lackeys—Who wanted to know the secrets behind the sapphire ocarina and its purpose for entering the Temple of Alta."

"Fast forward a few days of seasickness and we arrived at the shore of the Forbidden Jungle and were greeted by Celestia, and her praetorian guard," he said, causing everyone to gasp.

"What?! You mean Celestia was waiting for Ahuizotl to return with the Sapphire Key?!" Daring shouted, causing me to slap her snout for almost alerting the rest of the guards to our location. She frowned at me while rubbing the spot that I struck and said, "Sorry."

After that sudden blowout, I looked over to see that the two guards were frowning and both of them turned to look at the Doe who had gone white for being exposed as a person that worked with bad press, but then again. The premonition that Celestia was working with them also was enough to suggest that she lost her mind. I put my thoughts aside for the moment and went back to listening to Steph's story to get a better view of what happened to Celestia's sanity.

"After our arrival and meeting of the Princess of the Sun, Redbeard here got all pissy about her working with Ahuizotl. She, of course, said that he was a Luna worshiping traitor, and condemned him to banishment while I was just spat on, which was also nice," he said with obvious sarcasm. "Then she left and the dog-faced freak took us to the prison that the Empress freed us from, and Daring—Who joined us a few hours later. Red care to finish?"

"You left out the part where the mare over yonder was going to be used as a sacrifice to activate a shrine that would play the song that was supposed to be used to gain entrance to the temple," Redbeard sighed.

"I think I was asleep on that part," Steph chuckled sheepishly.

"And the part where Former King Stronghoof sold out the entire Cervus race to slavery to Ahuizotl in front of Celestia, and how she accepted it and teleported out before a small rebellion ensued, causing an entire war in between the tribes of the Sun of the Khajiit people with the tribes of the Moon? Or how we were captured again, just as we got Chief Squirrels Flight into the hooves of the Shadow Guard in Arcadia for peace treaties, then we ended up in Mount Sif?" Redbeard blankly said.

"Yeah, I think I forgot about that. All I could remember was burning those cats and thought it wasn't important," Steph replied, reminiscing of something rather morbid in his mind.

"Riiight...Well, Nova and Empress Rose, that's what happened on our journey to Mount Sif. We shot stuff, got new clothes, got captured, started a civil war in the Forbidden Jungle, and all because I followed a smuggler that had a lead on Ruzza's location into the Dragon Lands. Aren't I a lucky bastard?" Redbeard chuckled again.

"What? No! There has to be more!" Evelyn shouted out as she clung to the bars of her cell. We all turned towards the Doe that had a dour look of concern on her face as she begged with her eyes towards the old detective as he placed a bent fag in his maw and had Stephen lit it up with his pyromancy.

"And why would you want to know? Last I checked, you are a praetorian guard and daughter of Stronghoof. You know, the one that sold out the entire Cervus race for slave labor after the forests of Elswhere were taken over after the war of the Four Season where the four Deer Kingdoms were completely obliterated into Celestia's rule."

Evelyn cringed at that while Darings eyes shot open from the amount of insight that Redbeard had on the matter, which brings up the question of how long ago was the war of Four Seasons? If Stronghoof sold them out, then the war meant that I could gain potential allies if I make peace with the Chiefs of the Forbidden Jungle, and cut the link to the continent of Elswhere and rebuild the four Deer Kingdoms. 'More work for me I supposed,' I internally sighed.

"That's none of your business," she replied, adding more questions to my conundrum. "I just want to know the lies that you are spouting so that I can see you behind bars!"

"I don't lie, missy," Red shot back. "And judging by your reaction: I can confidently assume that you hold a bit of hate towards Celestia and the treaty of Valor since you were the prize that came from it. So right now, it is our business."

"Tsk...I don't know what you are talking about," she denied. I quickly knocked out the two guards in the cell with her, causing her to jumped from the sound of their limp bodies kissing the floor.

"Yes you do," I growled. "Red just called you out and the guards are going to be asleep for a long while."

"So start talking."

Chapter 67. Daring Do and The Rise of the Fallen.

View Online

Spooks woke in a strange room that she did recognize. In one corner of the room was a bed made of stone with Night Heart sleeping with her sunglasses still on. In another corner of the dark, stone, room was A.T sleeping on a bedroll with a look of content on her face, but that wasn't the strangest thing that she has woken up too. Through a set of open bars was a few of Celestia's Royal Guards clad in their golden armor. With them was a deer talking to the young Empress about something that she missed while she was asleep. Though, there was a leech nibbling her special spot that she enjoyed immensely in the mornings. It was one of the few perks of being used as a body pillow: You wake up with free nibbles and warm cuddles.

'Windy cuddles are best cuddles.'

"Did I miss something?" Spooks asked herself as she stood up lazily, causing her Lunar leech to frown as her body pillow was on the run.

"Yeah, you guys missed a lot," A.T replied. Spooks jumped like a cat at the sudden volume coming from out of nowhere and landing on Night Heart beside her.

"I knew that you were light but not so much that you need more food in your life," Night said with a raised brow as Spooks slid off of her body with a sheepish smile. "And how does my daughter like such a skinny mare?"

"She is easy to pin to the bed," Windy yawned as A.T helped her up from her bedroll. "And use her as a body pillow."

"Don't ask," A.T chimed in.

"I wasn't going too," Night joined as the pair of them left the cell and joined the others to get a rundown of what they missed while they were asleep.

"We missed something while we were asleep, we should join them too," Windy said as she planted a loving kiss on Spooks' cheek. Spooks gave a quick nod as her tongue flicked out as she smiled from the warmth of her heat-bag, and joined the others in the center of the room.

“So, what did we miss?” Spooks asked and then gestured towards the royal guards, “Also what’s up with the mungos over here?”

"A revelation about how our two guests, Redbeard, and Stephen showed up. How Nova got her blade and the story behind how she joined the Shadow Guard. How Ahuizotl is held up in a ballista battery with his goons, preventing all of us from getting to the main temple, and how the Royal Guard and we are in a temporary truce at the moment. Ya' know? Just the usual crap of the day," Winter drawled through a yawn. "And as for the guards? You are going to have to wait for Flash Sentry to show up."

“Huh, reminds me of how I once destroyed the moon,” Spooks muttered quietly, ”And who exactly is this guy?”

"Who is who?" spoke a new voice that came into the room.

Spooks and company turned around and watched an orange stallion with a two-toned blue mane and steel blue eyes with a stern but curious—If slightly dumb—Look on his face. His armor clattered with each step he took towards the group, making him sound more intimidating than his boyish posture would like most to believe. Spooks tail twitched uncomfortably, and she had the sneaking suspicion that she wasn't going to like him. Greatly.

"Sir!" Evelyn and the three other guards saluted as they lined up in front of the stallion that walked in. He saluted back and pointed at all of the ponies ready to pulled out their recently reacquired weapons.

"What are they doing out?" he asked with slight venom in his tone. Spooks tail twitched again from the new ire in the air while watching Winters dragon claws activate for a gun fight.

"Sir," Evelyn answered, "The bars were inadequate in size to hold the Black Queen in her cell. Once out, she freed her friends, who threw Silver Spear and Bronze Sword and me in an empty cell, Captain."

"How was that possible? And how are you out now?" he inquired.

"They wish to help us gain entrance to the temple, and they know how to use the key."

'So that's what they were up to,' Spooks thought as she felt the rage from the new pony dissipate by a small notch.

"That does not give you the authority to make such a decision, Sergent. So care to tell me if they can be trusted. Especially her," he seethed towards the glaring Empress.

"Because she could have killed us all within a second of her regaining consciousness," Evelyn gulped as the glare from her Captain was starting to overwhelm her. "That, and these prisons are only meant for ponies that can't fly."

"I see," he stifled a growl at the premonition that his life was on the line since Winter woke up from her nap. Though, from the smoke that was billowing out of his ears, from what Spooks could tell. He was contemplating an agreement that went through from behind his back.

'But what did Winter and Evelyn talk about?' Spooks bit her lip with that thought.

"Tsk, fine. We will work together to get into the Temple, but once we are done here. You are all going back to Canterlot in chains. Agreed?"

"Agreed," Winter replied for everyone as she sheathed her claws. "So what do we call you, Captain?"

"I'm Flash Sentry, of the Crystal Empire Imperial Guard."

"Kay' just don't get in our way."

Winter walked down the dark halls of a fort that was utterly haunting. She felt uneasy was an understatement as she passed things that looked brand new. The metal bars that were made to protect and prevent anyone and anything from entering and escaping the fort. The air was pure as the aquifer that sat in the center of the fort. Not a spec of dust could be found, not even in areas where it would be impossible to clean. To Winter, the fort was immaculate. Dark and creepy, but perfect for its maintenance.

At her right was Spooks, the Night Stalker that placed her on this adventure. To her left was Daring, her grandmother that was recently freed from Celestia's grasp. Both of them confused her to a degree. Daring, however, was almost an exact copy of Spitfire to the point that it was almost scary. Spooks just freaked her out for being a seventy-year-old fart in a mares bodies that lets her mare-friend forcefully place piercings on her body. Not even she would let Summer do that! Five earrings on her ear were enough for her.

Though, to her Winter, was an enigma. Spooks knew that she was far older than what her body suggests. The amount of intelligence she has was as baffling as her skills with a weapon, but that could be just her cutie mark doing that talking.

However, Spooks knew that she was tired, and she understood where it was coming from, and she hid it quite well. She didn't show her faults. She didn't show an inch of weakness. Even as she walked up the stairs towards the Roman-style courtyard, she forced herself to have this air of perfect leadership, even though it was weighing her spirit down and turning it to dust.

'But why would she place herself so high? Doesn't she know that people will hate her for being a Mary Sue?' Spooks thought as the warmth of the sun touched her scales. 'From what I learned of Celestia, she was the same in the beginning, but she doesn't want that. So what is she planning?'

Spooks had to put the thought aside as they walked past a majestic fountain with a mare scantily clad with water flowing down her body in place of her mane into the white marble basin as Flash Sentry barked a few orders to his platoon concerning the mission that they were being forced to do.

"Alright—" *Boom!* Went the sound of a gun powdered canon off in the distance as a small airship flew over the courtyard. Then, within a few seconds after the initial sound of the canon, the port side of the airship exploded into a million pieces of wood, metal and body parts.

"Get down!" shouted one of the guards that were stationed on the western wall of the fort, but before anyone could react. The airship collided into the wall like a paper ball to a mountain. The ship smashed, flattened out, and slid down the wall in almost a comic fashion. The guards on the wall popped out their heads while a few Pegasi began to extinguish the fire from the remains of the ship.

"Damn it! That was our last Speeder! Sergent, take out those mercenaries before we lose our last ship, and I don't plan on swimming," shouted Flash Sentry as he flew up into the air to help the other Pegasi.

"Yes, Sir!" shouted Evelyn as Flash flew over the protection of the wall, just as Spooks heard the loud "Twang," of a very large box.

Flash Sentry turned around to frown at the Doe for still staring at him and, just as he was about to bark some more orders, he disappeared for a moment. Only to reappear on the east wall with a small tree replacing his chest and half of his face.

"Captain!" Evelyn shouted as a few more ballista bolts rained into the courtyard, destroying everything in sight wherever they land. Spooks ducked with Winter against the wall where the bolts were coming from while narrowly avoiding a few that impaled a few of the guards as she ran.

"Damn it!" Evelyn shouted again as another barrage fell from above. Spooks saw the statue in the center of the courtyard. "Where the hell did they get the ballista's!"

"We don't know, but if we don't take them out soon. Our mission here will be for naught!" shouted one of the guards from the other side.

Winter frowned at this motion as the only ship that was still usable in Evelyn hooves was being kept in the dock at the other side of the fort, and all of the three-meter bolts were starting to get too close to the airship. Winter turned to her right while pulling her guitar off of her back. The sound of cracking stone and the twangs of distant bows being fired was the only indication that it was safe to move.

"Spooks, Windy, Night, and A.T, you guys move down the right and flank them from the bridge down bellow. Winter, Nova, Redbeard, Stephen and I will take the head on, and...What's with the guitar?" Evelyn asked as Winter set her guitar on, "MEGADEATH AFTER PARTY," that was indicated by all of the nobs on the body.

"You'll find out," Winter replied with a dark smile. "So any words for the fallen?"

"Stick around," Spooks said in a horrific Scandinavian accent, causing a slight chuckle out of the group.

Chapter 68. MEGADEATH AFTER PARTY

View Online

The sounds of ballista bolts crushing and impaling the stone around me were all that I could focus on as I watched Spooks and her group left the courtyard from the right entrance to flank our current attackers, and once her tail vanished behind the marble doors, it was time to go. I gave the signal to move ahead with Evelyn at the back of the pack.

We bounded past a few crates before coming up to a large, metal door that was the main entrance to the fort. Nova unsheathed her blade and gripped it tightly in her mouth and disappeared to do her own thing. Redbeard pumped his shotgun and Stephen burst into flames while Evelyn just stared in awe and horror as the duo grabbed a tower shield each and pressed against the door. I stood up on my back legs and gripped my guitar and played the song back in my head and began whistling the tune, giving the signal to push ahead.

"This is where the fun begins," I cheered, causing the Doe to go pale as her spear trembled in her hooves.

"Push!" I ordered, just as the sound of canons blasted from the other side of the gigantic gate before colliding against the only barrier between us and our foes.

"Argh!" Stephen and Redbeard shouted as the impacts of canon balls hindered their advance, but it didn't stop them.

The gate cracked open, giving me a sliver of the form of a ship blocking the main bridge to the temple. I saw the canons, the Ponies, the Griffins, the Zebras, and the Cats that were waiting and trying to get into the main defense that protected The Temple of Alta. I took a deep breath and walked forward. I did a test strum of my guitar, causing a ball of fire and lightning to appear right beside me. The power of which could destroy the forts gate with ease.

I let out another strum while generating the maximum amount of electricity that I could muster. Two large ethereal missile-looking mini cannons appeared right beside me and began spinning to life as the shooting from the other side of the gate stopped after Evelyn cast a smoke spell with her staff, which allowed the two boys of the group to finish pushing the gate open. Using my Air Sight, I felt that they held their tower shields up, ready for what was about to come.

"Time to party," I said with a smile as I stopped whistling 1812 Overture, and thought of another one that came from one of my favorite anime series of all time.

"Are you crazy! That's just a fancy guitar, and we are outnumbered a hundred to one!" Evelyn squealed as the smoke began to settle.

"You're damn right I'm crazy, normally is for losers," I laughed as I walked forward into the smoke, leaving the cowardly Doe behind to enact my own plan that wasn't a part the original, 'Smoke and Run,' that she suggested in the prison.

I stopped in the center of the smokescreen, getting ready to play my song. I felt around the area with my Air Sight, feeling every location where the mercenaries were stationed, ready to attack whatever came from the smoke. I had to smile at their bravery, and for the epic shit that I was about to pull off. Music Magic is the most overpowered thing in the world of Equis, and the fact that the Temple of Alta and the surrounding archipelago was ripe with it. I just hope that I don't turn into a magical girl because of what I was about to do. I had enough problems as it is.

I took a deep breath and sang.

"Killiter, Ichaival, Tron!"

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

"Killiter, Ichaival, Tron!" Sang the voice of a Goddess to Evelyn's ears as she took cover behind Redbeard and his tower shield. Her body stopped trembling from the powerful foe ahead of them. Why she was afraid, she would never know. The entire island was something that she feared since her hooves touched the ground. Yet. The voice that erupted just a few feet ahead of her gave her enough courage to peek her head over the stallion's shoulder, and what she saw both made her feel weak and tiny and terrified as to why Winter Rose was called, The Goddess of War.

Evelyn watched as the smoke settled. The whips of white gradually revealed the filly that was the biggest threat to Equestria. She had the biggest shit eating grin on her face as a black and blue armor dressed appeared around her form. Her guitar disappeared and in its place was two dragon claws with many star-shaped nobs along the side. Winters wings were reinforced with the same armor that covered her entire body, making her look even more eloquent than Celestia and Luna's wings combined, as well as intimidating. At her sides were two, hovering, ethereal, boxes that looked like something that Japapony would make in their cartoons. Then, without warning, they transformed in a plum of smoke into two, giant, miniguns, as Winter began to sing.

Winter bolted like a cheetah at the hundreds of mercenaries that guarded the bridge without a care in the world. As she ran on all fours, she left behind an azure trail and claw marks in the stone of the bridge.

"Open fire!" one of the mercenaries shouted, causing thousands of bullets to fly at the charging siren of death.

Winter jumped into the air, dodging all of the bullets that made her former position into a pile of rubble. With a hard flap of her wings, she flew high enough for everyone to see her. Her guns revved to life. Her smile deepened into insanity as she heard on of the leaders to take cover, but to her. That wasn't going to be possible.

"MEGADEATH AFTER PARTY!" She shouted in between the lyrics of her Song.

"Run!" all of the mercs shouted in unison, but it was too late. Winters duel cannons came to life, sending several thousand balls of fire and lighting across the bridge. Pony, Zebra, Griffin, and Diamond Dog that were unfortunate enough to get hit by the endless assault, was blasted into oblivion, but Winter's song wasn't over. There was still survivors left on the ship, and on the island where the ballista bolts were coming from in droves.

Her duel cannons transformed again and attached themselves to her back. Winter rolled her shoulders once the transformation and landed on the blood-covered bridge with a hard *Clank!* She saw the ship and all the life on it. A few cannon balls whizzed by her head, telling it was time for round two.

"GIGA DRILL CHARGE!" Winter shouted just as her song reached its climax. The two cannons on her back exploded like rockets, as she dug her claws into the stone, and, with a laugh. She broke the sound barrier and like a missile, she went through the ship, and on her exit, she stopped and landed on the bridge as the Captain of the ship and his crew drew their swords.

"Kill the Black Queen!" the Captain of the ship ordered to his crew as the airship crashed down on the main bridge. They all stumbled over from the impact as Winter finished her song, but that was just the beginning. Winter closed her eyes and took another deep breath. The Captain of the fallen airship and his crew slowly recovered from their stumble.

"Gatrandis babel ziggurat edenal!" Winter sang, entrancing everyone around her. "Emustolronzen fine el balal zillz!" Lightning shot out from her body, destroying a ballista bolt right before it made contact with her head.

"Gatrandis babel ziggurat edenal." Evelyn, Redbeard, and Stephen stopped storming the ship to see the young Empress radiating with light and raw power. The wind was spiraling around her as the nearby Zebra's closed their ears in pure agony, of the entrancing siren. "Emustolronzen fine el zillz," Winter finished, the song gave her a much-needed boost of power that she didn't think was even possible of recovering in such a short time.

But that wasn't the only thing that happened. Her two guns, Ash, and Cinder, transformed into giant railguns that she held in her claws. In the awe of her new weapons, her enemies broke out of their trance and were rushing at her with hate in their eyes. Winter's smiled returned and like Death The Kid. She gripped her guns with her pinky fingers on the triggers, and shouted, "MEGADEATH AFTER PARTY SECOND BARRAGE!"

"Arrrgggghhhhaaaa!" the mercenaries shouted as they rushed into Winters bullets, which chewed up everything in their path.

*Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!*

Winter jumped back, narrowly dodging a Warhammer that crushed the wood where it smashed and fired three more rounds into her attacker. She rolled underneath a Diamond Dog and fired two shots up its ass. The bullets caused his head to exploded like a grape, sending blood in every direction, temporarily blinding
her foes. She planted her claws on the burning wreckage and threw herself up into the air and into a spin, firing in quick succession, killing all that dared to try and land a hit.

"Is that the best you lot got?!" she yelled as she landed back on her hooves and backstepped from a ballista bolt that impaled the ground in front of her. "I guess not!" she laughed as she fired rapidly at the island that acted as a defense tower to the Temple.

She ducked and dodged both sword and bullet as she sang and danced around each and every foe that dared to attack her blindly without skill. Winters own bullets eviscerated the airship and the mercenaries that got in their way.

In the corner of her eye, she saw that the ponies that she left at the gate was fighting with her, and making it easier for her destruction of the mercenaries to commence, but as she reached her final crescendo. She found herself with the last mercenary that was in her way.

The brawny dark brown stallion with a cutlass with the Captains hat stood in between her and Daring—Who was standing with Nova as they moved one of the remaining cannons and fired back at the Ballista barrage. Winter cracked her neck as her guns morphed back into the meat of her claws, and with a sudden flick of her wings, the Captain of the destroyed ship fell apart into a million, red, pieces.

Evelyn watched in pure terror as the Empress of Arcadia walked over to them with her strange armor disappearing into the wind. She watched Winters jacket and guitar return to normal as she sheathed her claws. Never had she been so afraid of the little true that Celestia warned her and all of her guards. Winter Rose was something to be feared. How she was able to turn music—The very thing that can influence the world—Into a weapon.

In the fire of the wreckage of the ship, as she joined the others without a single drop of the blood that she spilled on her body. The sheer power behind her mismatched eyes as her mane flowed like the fire that she created. Evelyn instantly knew that if she didn't join the young Empress's side, then any hope of returning her homeland back to its former glory was never going to happen.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

"Give me a sitrep," I ordered as I took cover behind Stephens tower shield as Daring and Nova fired cannonball after cannonball into the floating tower.

"Well, aside from you freaking us all out with your Magic Girl crap. We managed to take out all of the ballista's that were shooting at us, but as you can see at the bridge that connects to the back of the fort, Spooks, and company aren't having it easy over there," Redbeard hissed as a volley of arrows collided with his tower shield. "That being said. Evelyn! How in fuck are we supposed to regroup with them!?"

"I don't know!" Evelyn complained from behind a couple of barrels. "This wasn't part of the plan!"

"Then what was part of the plan!?" Daring shouted from behind her cannon that looked like it was about to explode from the heat caused by the strain it was put through.

"Steal the ship and fly to the tower! Eeep!" she replied before an arrow barely missed the top of her head. They all paused what they were doing and turned to me with an irritated look for destroying our ride to the island. I returned their gesture with a sheepish smile and pointed to the other bridge that connected to the temple and the tower. They all face hoofed in unison.

"Evelyn, smoke the rest of the bridge. Stephen, Redbeard, be cutie pies and keep us from turning into pincushions. Nova and I will return fire and Winter...Don't blow up the bridge," Daring clarified.

"No promises," I smiled innocently.

We all rushed down the main bridge towards the Temple of Alta, hoping to make it to Spooks's group in time to give them backup. Arrows and bullets rained down from the flying tower, making it difficult for those without the giant shields to move with haste. Daring and Nova fired back whenever they could to give us some leeway on the bridge, but it did little help when we made it to the safety of the temples entrance.

We stopped behind a row of Angelic pillars that gave us enough cover from the onslaught of bullets and arrows from the tower. Just to the east, I could see a small set of stairs that lead to an overlook that had the opening for the other entrance to the tower, but just as I made my find. Several mercenaries poured out from the opening and began running towards us with their weapons drawn and ready.

The "Clack," of a rifle firing from down the hall was the only indication for us to take cover from our breath of a break. I rolled behind one of the pillars for cover, as did the rest. The whizz of the bullet from the rifle skimmed my fur against my snout as I peeked my head out to see how close they were. I reeled back with a "gasp," from almost losing my head and turned on my Air Sight for another fight, but the second I activated my crutch, I began wretching.

"Hey, Winter is coughing up blood!" Daring yelled as she trotted next to me with Redbeard giving her cover fire.

"Fuck, me," I choked as I glared as the small puddle of crimson in front of me. My vision blurred from the sudden pain throughout my body, making me realize that I went above my limit in the Mana department.

"You alright kiddo?" Daring croaked as she handed me her canteen to drink. I looked up at her, seeing double. The sound of fighting was muffled. It was like my ears were covered with a pair of industrial ear protectors, preventing me from hearing anything tangible.

"What do you think?" I groaned back to Daring. "I think I went too far on the Mana department in my Epic mode that I figured out how to do just a few seconds ago. So, do you know how to give me a boost?"

"Hurry up! They have turrets!" Stephen shouted as he sent a wave of fire down at the mercenaries.

After drinking the entire canteen and hearing that we were starting to be pushed back by the mercenaries. Daring handed me a strange crystal that she pulled from her satchel. I frowned at it for a moment before realizing that it was an emergency Mana Battery. I sluggishly grabbed it in my mouth, remembering that I had to break it.

"Careful, it's only temporary. You will have an hour before you collapse from exhaustion," Daring clarified. I gave her a quick nod, knowing that we had one hour to take the tower before I had to call it quits for the day. I quickly broke the gem in my mouth, causing the crystal to turn into water. Once I was done drinking the strange fluid, my exploded with new found energy. My hearing returned as well as my vision. I turned to Daring and gave her my thanks before I sent a torrent of air down at the mercs' and ignited the area around them. The explosion from the initial ignition killed everything and forced the survivors to run back across the bridge with Nova and Stephen chasing them down.

"Holy shit," Daring gawked at the spectacle that passed as quickly as it came. "Where did you learn that?"

"Princess Luna," I said as I stood up from my current position and wiped the blood from my face. "She and Jormungand are my instructors and having been teaching me combat magic for a while now, but that's not important. What is important is completing the mission before the only one that knows how to use the key falls over for a nap."

"Right, but you will tell me about that song you sang with your guitar later," she said as she grabbed her empty canteen.

"Fine," I said as I joined the others on the frontal assault, but I was far from fine.

The Mana Battery was only a temporary measure to keep me alive from extreme exhaustion. I knew that using my guitar as a Symphogear was almost a death sentence. Even though Umbra and I tested it a few days prior, just to see who else could activate that mythical anime weapon. We learned two things: One, only the Trinity Seven could use it. Two, it costs more energy than traveling back in time. Sure I was an idiot for using it right off the bat, but I had to give Spooks and her friends the cover that they needed to cross the east access bridge into the tower. None of us had the time to waste with the lives that I came to help was on the line.

I tried to hide my limp as I stumbled behind Daring as she provided cover fire with a lever action rifle that she picked up from the inferno that was the ship on the bridge. My wings ached as I forced them to my side. My two Foci weren't going to be able to be used for a while, even if one of them was made from Dragonite—A metal made from Dragon scales. The gift that Umbra and Flash made for me in order to be able to use all of my abilities without a problem.

I caught up with the others at the secondary bridge to the tower. Redbeard was at the front with his tower shield with Stephen providing aerial cover with his right behind him. Evelyn was hyperventilating as she covered the entire bridge in smoke, allowing Nova to rush ahead to take out all in our way.

"Move up!" I shouted as I took up the rear in our line while Daring jumped off of the bridge to provide air support with her lever action rifle.

The sounds of rifle-fire permeated the air as we rushed across the bridge. The 'tings' and 'tangs' that managed to hit Redbeards shield was the only thing that managed to slow our advance. When given the chance, I shot back with my own guns blindly as I couldn't use my Air Sight. If it wasn't for my two guns having the Pocket Infinity enchantment that turned one bullet in the magazine into a hundred, I wouldn't have been able to help the others push ahead. I thanked Luna for the enchantment that drew on the magical energy around me than from within as we caught up to Nova at the entrance to the four-story tower. The smoke blocked all carnage that was wrought, but that didn't matter at the moment.

"Stephen...Open...The door," I said through course breaths.

"You got it!" he cheered before his paws burst into flames. We all watched the Faunus punch through to steel door and rip if off of its hinges before he filled the first floor with fire, killing all that was in our immediate way.

We rolled on into the scorched wreckage of the first floor, smelling all of the cooked meat, charred wood, and metal that failed to protect the soldiers stationed within the tower. While everyone rushed into the Roman-styled foyer with a spiral staircase leading up to the second floor against the circular walls, I limped my way in while keeping an eye on the door that Spooks should have come through, but I frowned when I saw that it was still locked.

"Riaz, Zira, take care of our guests on the lower floors!" shouted an accent that only belonged to Ahuizotl himself, from somewhere in the tower. After we all heard those words, we aimed our guns at the stairs in preparation for the two lapdogs that were sent to our direction.

"Incoming!" shouted a mare from above before the ceiling shattered and two mares in full body armor with two miniguns on their shoulders.

"Take cover!" I shouted just as the miniguns revved to life. I ducked behind one of the charred metal barricades, barely dodging the red stream of metal that exploded from the revolving barrels on their backs.

"Come out my little bitches! Hahaha!" one of the mares laughed through the deafening gunfire. "Come out and die!"

"Don't wanna. I'm allergic to bullets," I replied, giving Stephen enough of a distraction to burn one of them alive in their armor. The screams only lasted for a second before the remaining one screamed incoherently and directed her fire where Stephen was hiding at the loss of her shield sister.

While she was distracted with everyone pinned down from her dual miniguns, I teleported right above her and landed on her back. She didn't notice that I was there from the vibrations of her guns and aimed Ash at the base of her neck at a weak spot in her armor, and fired.

*Bang!*

We both fell over onto our sides, she from being killed and I from being to exhausted from the teleport. Daring rushed to my side while the others to note that they had to push ahead without me. I blinked for a second, noting that I wasn't having it as bad as before from the drain, but that just meant that I wasn't going to be of use for a long while.

"I told you to take it easy!" Daring screamed at me as she helped me back up and placed me on her back.

"Shut up and catch up to the others," I argued as I aimed Ash with one claw while the other held onto Darings shirt.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Daring grunted as she carried Winter up the stairs right behind Evelyn as Nova, Redbeard and Stephen cleared floor after floor. She knew that the filly wasn't going to be any use anymore, and was going to need to rest before she kills herself from exhaustion. Daring looked over her should as she trotted up to the third floor, and saw that Winter had fallen asleep on her back. Her hoof that held her gun dropped to Darings side, still gripping tightly to the handle. She cracked a small smile to the filly that did most of the work on clearing up the mercenaries and picked up her pace, not noticing that Winter dropped her gun on the third floor.

"So these are the pests' that have been getting in my way?" said a beast with a long muzzle with a blue tuxedo pattern for fur. The creature had gold chains around his neck and bracelets around his forearms. His was the strangest to the group as it had a hand at the end that moved as if it was normal.

Daring already knew who the creature was, and made no effort to chase it down with Winter on her back. She walked behind Stephen as he stopped at the ready on the open platform with ten Ballistas against the walls with dead mercs next to them.

"Ahuizotl, why aren't I surprised? Oh wait, I know! You've been working with Celestia!" Daring shouted at the top of her lungs.

The monster in question began to laugh a throaty cackle, causing the remaining five mercs beside him to tremble in fear for what was going to come. "Bang!" Went the sound of a gun that was followed by ten more in quick succession, ending Ahuizotls laugh mid-cackle.

"Yippee-ki-yay, Motherfucker!" shouted a voice that only belonged to Spooks as she and her party stormed in.

Daring and the others blinked for a moment before turning back around to see that all of the mercenaries keeled over with Ahuizotl staring at his chest that adorned several new holes.

"That's...Impossible," Ahuizotl said as he took a step back towards the edge. He looked up from his wounds just in time to see Spooks fire one last round through his eye, sending him tumbling off of the tower and into oblivion.

Daring and the other turned back to the Night Stalker that joined them and stole the show and stared at her blankly in wonder where she was. Spooks gave them all a smile and holstered her gun, and said, "Where's the Vodka?"

Chapter 69. Daring Do and the Catacombs of Amore.

View Online

"Where the fuck am I?" I asked as I sat on the moon, staring upwards to what I could assume was Equus.

"Huzza! You are on the big cheese wheel in the sky!" shouted someone from behind that could only be Luna. I face-hoofed once I recognized that I was in a dream and turned around to see a smiling, blue, Alicorn in her...armor? 'Why would she wear her armor in a dream?' I thought as she bounced gracefully up to me.

"Funny, Luna, but seriously. Where am I?" I repeated as I watched the bubbly mare of the moon laid down in front of me with a bright smile.

"Why so serious?" she pouted with pursed lips and a cute flutter of her lashes. I raised a brow in response. "Argh, fine," she sighed and sat up with a more serious expression on her face.

"This is the first time I have been able to access a Humans dreams thanks to some advice from Discord, but that detail isn't important right now," Luna bragged before pulling a scroll out from underneath her breastplate and handed it to me. I frowned at the gesture as I took the simple white scroll in my hooves and cracked the wax that had the iconic white, leafless, tree imprinted on the scroll.

"Read it first before asking about it. It is imperative that you see the contents before I give you my advice on the matter held within."

"Very Well," I sighed and unrolled the scroll to read what was so important that Luna couldn't just talk about it.

Commander Asshole: Report 37-D

My Empress, when you receive this letter on your trip to acquire a dangerous asset before Celestia's guards do, our forces will be at war with the Crystal Empire and the Zebra Republic.

Our scouts from the North Luna Ocean and the South Luna Ocean have reported over One-thousand Airships and Sea ships, ten thousand Crystal infantry, and fifteen thousand Zebras. Equestria is staying out of this confrontation, but their forces are stationed along our border to keep us in. Luna has issued a counter, but as it stands, by the time you've returned. It is estimated that we would be locked in combat on our shores against the mountains.

Queen Cadence and King Shining Armor are leading the charge in the north in conjunction with General Zembala in the south. We should be able to win with our superior firepower and the Military Campaign you proposed of using their resources against them will end the initial firefight in a week, however. From a statement that Celestia made when the horns were blown. We believe that she wants them to lose so that she can absorb them both into her own Empire.

That being said, Chief Squirrels Flight has asked for aid in the Forbidden Jungle to stop his people from fighting each other, which we have learned was caused by Strong Hoof and Celestia and their betrayal to the Khajiit tribes, but we don't know what to do.

Even with Special Operator Snowball giving us all the information and smoothing it out back into Equestria to cause an uproar, we don't know what to do to combat the facts that Celestia is trying to take absolute control of the Equestrian continent.

End of Report.

I sighed and threw the scroll across the surface of the moon in pure irritation that Arcadia was at war and I wasn't there leading the charge. Though the one thing that was of merit in the report was the fact that both forces wouldn't be able to get into the mainland because of the mountain range, but with Celestia not helping the Crystal Empire and Zebraca. It was a dark truth that she wants to get rid of them both.

Celestia knows that they will lose and will do everything in her power to make it happen, however. I can confirm that she will try and invite me for a peace treaty once I win and place it on the same day that I was supposed to be assassinated and try to kill me a second time. How she was going to do that was a mystery until I could confirm my suspicions with Snowball once I return from my adventure. But, with a Chief that I have never heard about asking for help to end a war in the Forbidden Jungle, my eye twitched that I had to deal with them since that's where I get all my pot from. 'Yay for work!' I mock-cheered in my head and turned to Luna.

"Anything else other than Celestia using this as a tactic to kill me again?" I asked with a yawn.

"That's, rather blunt, but yes. Yes, there is," she nodded. I gave her a nod to continue.

"The report left out a few key events that took place after you left. One of them was Snowball returning with the Black Ops chasing her down. She was saved, of course, but her package was, heartbreaking," she paused for a moment to stare at the world and cleared her throat while I listened in intently as to 'what' this package is.

"You may not know who Sunset Shimmer is other than she was a former student of Celestia before she was banished into the Crystal Mirror, but she was carried into the Hospital, bleeding from her groin and carrying a piece of the Mirror in her womb," she wiped away a tear with a hoof as if she was a dear friend despite not know who she was either.

"According to a memory scan done by Twilight Sparkle who rushed to her side the second her name was mentioned in the hospital, Sunset was going to be used to create an artificial Alicorn from a mixture of Shining Armor's seed and the remains of the Twilight Sparkle from the other side of the Mirror. Snowball was the one that saved her after she broke the Mirror and used a shard to abort herself, killing the unwanted child and seriously injuring herself to the point that she will never have a foal again," she stomped the ground in pure anger that Shining Armor would do such a thing.

"And that fact that my sister would allow such a heinous crime is just unacceptable!" Tears began streaming down her cheeks after she cringed from her outburst and deflated into a sobbing mess. I fluttered up to her and gave her a much-needed hug that was returned in kind.

"Hey, it's okay. I'm sure that...I don't know what to say, really, but hugs are nice," I cooed as Luna rubbed her face against my mane and horns.

"Sorry, I-I just can't believe that my family would be so cruel, and why do you keep those horns? They make it hard to use your mane as a towel," she sniffled.

"Hehe, mostly to by an icon to the exposed human race. I know that you can get rid of my marks with ease, as well as most Unicorns that specialize in Transmutation, and as for the former question. Families fight sometimes and they do things that are just horrible to each other out of rage, betrayal, and regret. We could only hope that the Elements of Harmony will be enough to help her," I prayed.

"Wise words from someone that is younger than me, hehe," she chuckled half-heartedly before she put me back down on the surface of the Moon.

"Though, so you want those marks gone? And is there anything else that you need to know?" she asked with a weak smile.

"The marks can go now, and as for the latter. Anything else other than Sunset?"

"Well, peace has been reached in the rest of the world thanks to your efforts on resources managed warfare, except for Equestria. Other than that, Summer misses you, as well as your friends. You should really visit them more, and you will wake up without your horns and eye mark."

"Tell Summer that I miss her too, and I will visit Maple and the others once the Crystal Empire and Zebraca war, ends."

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Luna watched as Winters dream faded from her vision as she exited the Dreamscape with a sigh of relief as she awoke in the war room. She looked to the right and saw Commander Asshole waiting patiently as well as Captain Spitfire, Special Operator Snowball, and Lieutenant Commander Shepard for their orders. She took a deep breath and moved small figurines with her magic onto the table map in the exact location that Winter specified, drawing the attention of the Commanders and the two Captains.

"Fascinating, using the mountains as a buffer zone to hold back the majority of our enemy forces, but what are you doing with those Knight Pieces?" Snowball asked just as Luna finished placing the battle plan.

"That's where Winter is right now as well as a few of Celestia's praetorian guards, and as for the others. The Trinity Seven, as they are called, are traveling to Camp Solare to disrupt and destroy Celestia's Experimental Military Academy," Luna replied.

"Wait, Summer and her friends are traveling on their own to take out a Military School in enemy territory?" Spitfire inquired.

"Unfortunately, but they have Wolhana backing them up, so we don't have to worry. Right now, we need to mobilize," Luna acknowledged.

"Commander Shepard, take the north. Commander Asshole, take the south. Radio me if Cadence and Shining Armor show up. They are the only ones that would cause problems."

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Winter woke up to the sound of soft humming coming from her left side. She shifted slightly to get a feel of her body and was happy to know that she was as stiff as a piece of erect, hard, wood. Not even the warm blanket that was covering her helped with her soreness. If anything, it just made her more inclined to snuggle deeper into the soft cotton, never again to return to deal with current problems that were aptly named, life.

She opened her eyes, wondering where she was. The first thing she saw was a Night Stalker sitting in a very uncomfortable position that no pony would like to find themselves in but, she knew that Spooks was far from normal. In her hooves, Winter noticed through her bleary vision that Spooks was cleaning one of her guns, but she couldn't say which. She rubbed her eyes clear of the gunk that formed during dream time and sat up next to Daring, who was laying right beside her fast asleep.

"Hey," Spooks quietly said without looking away from her work. Winter looked around in a daze, learning that she was in a small barracks that had a large fire pit in the center to keep everyone warm. Most of the group was resting in the many beds that surround the fire pit against the wall. She was laying down on a blanket next to Daring Do and underneath her wing, that was keeping her warm.

"What time is it?" Winter asked with a weak groan as she placed Daring's wings back at her side, causing the older mare to frown and grumble at the touch.

"Around midnight," Spooks calmly replied. "You've been out for a while now. Oh, and here. Found this in the tower on the way up," she said before handing Winter her Desert Eagle that had Ash etched in with the azure-blue markings along the barrel.

Winter took her gun and holstered it back under her jacket, slightly afraid that her best friend was, almost, lost to the burning tower. She looked over to Daring with a curious look, wondering why she carried her the rest of the way. This silence of thought was broken by the Night Stalker.

"So, who were you before you came here?" Spooks asked, breaking the silence in the room. Winter froze, pursing her lips in response, causing Spooks to sigh and set down her gun and cleaning tools before looking up at her with soft eyes. "Look, if you don't want to talk about it, I'll understand. There are some parts in my life that I'd rather forget also," Spooks said with a sad look in her eyes, shaking her head. "You know what? What if we tell each other parts of our past?"

"Alright, but you first," Winter replied reluctantly.

"Okay—" Spooks said before adopting a thought filled expression for a long while. "—It was the year of 1965, I joined the Spetsnaz, the Vympel unit to be exact. My first mission with my squad was a month later after I finished my training and joined up. From what I can remember, it was a hostage rescue mission, but it went south real fast." Spooks said with a nostalgic smile.

"As luck would have it, the person that we were sent to save was fraudulent. My squad and I were ambushed at the pick-up where the target was supposed to be according to our Intel, however. There was this crazy group that called themselves, 'The Pink Bears.' These motherfuckers were bearded guys with pink beards," Spooks giggled in reverence that Winter thought sounded ridiculous, which it was.

"So here we were, having a firefight with a bunch of half-naked guys when suddenly, Vladimir, our squad leader, started laughing. We, of course, joined in, that is until I was shot in the chest with a gun that one of the pink bearded guys was hiding, and I still have the scar to prove it too," she boasted with a pat of her chest. "Anyways, the stand-off ended after I was shot, ending my first mission with the Spetsnaz. I know it sounded weird, but it really happened," Spooks finished with a chuckle. "Now, I believe it's your turn."

“Alright,” Winter sighed and cleared her throat. "I was, in a sense, without a home. I left the nest when I was sixteen and began to travel all of North America. Why I left, well, the bitch that gave birth to me was completely insane. I-I couldn't stay. If I did, I would have been tortured by her for the rest of my life, but, of course. My luck with finding pain wherever I go always sends me the worst, and she showed up with my psychopathic sisters as well. My left wing is proof of that," she sighed solemnly and flexed the biggest scar on her body, showing Spooks what Teresa did to her.

"Anywho. After I left the nest. I began traveling around the countryside. I ended up in Toronto, where I met this guy who taught me how to play the guitar. It was also there that I bought a silenced .9mm and a Desert Eagle, which my guys in R&D replicated quite perfectly from memory alone," she paused for a moment, remembering something that she wasn't proud of doing.

"I had to use them a few times. In self-defense of course. The first person that I killed was a crazy fuck that tried to rob me while I slept underneath a bridge. I never got caught because my guns were untraceable and bleach was my friend for removing all evidence that I left behind. The Russian Mafia got word that I killed a few of their trouble makers and offered me a job to be a hitman. The same offer was given to me by the Colombian Drug Cartel, but I declined both of them, even though I could have made hundreds of thousands of dollars offing people that they didn't like. I remember that I woke up in Equestria after I declined the Russians offer, but that isn't important now."

"Here," Spooks said and extended her right foreleg and brushed through the fur, showing warped skin underneath it. "Ten years later and several successful missions later. We recovered an anonymous tip about a spy from the U.S," Spooks started again. "It was a different time back then and when we got a tip about something like what we found. The KGB always went a little insane about it."

"They sent my and two other squads to capture the agent, but when we arrived at the place where he was supposed to be, it went south as The Pink Beards, but far worse," she growled at the memory. "We got separated. Some of the guys didn't make it. I was the first to arrive at the destination and found the agent waiting for me," her face darkened further.

"He did this fucked up evil villain monolog before I was knocked out, and when I came to, well. the agent tortured me for about a week, even dipped my right arm in acid. That happened before I was saved by the rest of my squad, after which I killed the bastard. May he rest in hell next to Hitler," Spooks finished with weak, but fond smile. "Though, I didn't have it as bad as you. Windy told me that what I went through was a field trip compared to being de-winged, but you get the idea. Your turn again."

"Well, I don't have much else to say really. All I did was move from town to town, playing music and shooting the odd gangster that wanted to pick a fight with me. Though there was the Twin Incident, but that is something that I'm taking to the grave," Winter responded with a chuckle.

“Sounds like fun,” Spooks said with a smirk.

"It's the reason I'm into watersports," she shuddered with a slight flutter of her wings.

“Now I want to know what happened,” Spooks said with interest.

"Not going to happen unless you let two Violets have their way with you for five days straight, and trust me when I say this. You won't want to leave, ever, after they have their fun with you," she shot back.

“If they let Windy join in I may go through with this,” Spooks answered with a dreamy look.

Winter stared at her like she was insane, which she knew she was before talking again. "There is a brothel called, Eternal Desire, in the main shopping district in Silent Hill. There is an option called, Insanity, which lasts for seven days, and costs a lot. Many of the Pornstars that fled Equestria in the collapse of the free media love this option because at the end if you survive. You get free sexy-times in any brothel in Arcadia with a complimentary cleaning and sensitivity rework once a week. Beat the twelve changelings that made the Pony Sutra and maybe, just maybe. I will tell you about the Twin Incident."

“Challenge accepted,” Spooks said without thinking.

"You are insane," Winter said bluntly. "But I hope you enjoy fifty-inch long dildos."

“Meh, I took in bigger,” Spooks answered with a shrug, “One of the benefits of having a Unicorn as a mare-friend, is that you can get real stretchy.”

"Oh shut up and fuck already! Some of us are trying to sleep!" Redbeard shouted from his being in pure irritation of the noise coming from the fire pit.

“Отвали!” Spooks hissed back.

"Я хотел бы, но я не трахаться палочки!" Redbeard yelled back.

“Даже палочки трахаться лучше, чем ты!” Spooks quickly shot back.

"Tell that to Nirvana. That bitch will break you in ten seconds," Redbeard shot back again.

"Hey! She is my favorite Pornstar, and she was the one that wrote the Pegasus Sutra. How do you know about her?" Winter asked with some cheer back in her voice.

"I'm her regular that she can't break, and she is my prime informant, also the reason why I'm still single," Redbeard boasted.

“Mind telling me more about her methods?” Windy suddenly asked with her voice filled with curiosity.

"She drinks a vial that most Violets can make when they are charged up with Lust. Basically, what it does is make you exploded for seven hours straight with a single kiss, and why am I tell ya'll this? I should be asleep," Redbeard grumbled.

“Interesting,” Windy said and threw Spooks an evil look, causing the Night Stalker to hide behind Winter in fright of what her kinky mare-friend might do to her in the future.

“I need an adult,” Spooks squeaked out from her hiding spot.

“I am an adult,” Windy purred causing Spooks to whimper.

"Don't use me as a meat shield! I have it just as bad with Summer, however. That vial can only be used by the one that made it. So you should be safe, but what I want to know is if you can hook me up with Nirvana so she can sign my posters of her," Winter asked Redbeard.

"Not unless you get your ass to sleep," he replied.

"If all of you don't shut up, I will murder you all," Night Heart growled with ice in her voice, causing everyone to freeze in fear for their lives.

“We should go to sleep,” Spooks whispered very quietly.

"Agreed," Winter whispered back.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

The following morning, Spooks woke up like usual and tried to stretch the soreness out of her body from yesterday's events of battle and explosions, however. The word 'tried' was the key word as she quickly learned that there were thing's preventing her from advanced movement. Spooks shot awake that there something was wrong with her flexible body, feeling cold metal around her hooves. The first thing that she saw was muzzle and a large group of guards with their weapons drawn and pointed at them.

Looking around her surroundings, she saw that everyone else was in the same situation as her. Everyone was awake and in chains with guards keeping them in a circle in the room that they were giving to rest, but she noticed that she was the only one with a muzzle on her face, preventing her from using her fangs to kill the bastard that tied up her mare.

"Mmm?" Spooks hummed a question.

"Oh, look! The freak is awake," one of the guards sneered, causing Spooks to shoot a hate filled death-glare back at him. "Hey, I think I've hurt its feelings," the guard continued to taunt.

"Hey! No one calls my mare-friend a freak!" Windy shouted in anger.

"And what are you going to do about that, huh? Whine us to death?" the guard laughed again, earning himself some laughs from his peers.

Winter watched in disgust as the guards laughed at Windy and Spooks. Such mockery as humorless and appalling from the guards just showed how low Celestia's soldiers had fallen into the ranks of the honorless. She looked over to Spooks to see if she was holding it together, and raised a curious brow as Spooks wriggled her way over to her.

"Ptss, Empress Rose? I have a detonator ready to go," Spooks whispered into Winter's ears. Winter frowned at this, knowing that fighting wasn't going to be viable in their current situation. She knew that if they started to fight their way out, the chances of leaving the flying archipelago would become nonexistent.

"No," I whisper back. "We need to play this safe. Let them kill themselves in the Temple, don't waste your ammo."

Winter heard Spooks hiss that she had to put her toys away and the quiet 'Click,' of the detonator being turned off. The Night Stalker moved away from Winter for a moment, causing some to look at the two of them with worried eyes. Winter noted this detail as Evelyn walked into the room in a set of gold and green armor that matched her form perfectly in a strong, seductive way.

She looked around the room as the ponies she asked for help was lifted up in their chains. The venom in the air was not directed to her, however, but to her guards. Her eyes wandered to the filly that could easily kill everyone in the room without a second thought now that she was well rested and ready to go.

Standing next to the legend herself, Daring Do, was a calm, passive filly, but something was different. Her horns that told everything that she was a Human, as well as her eye mark was gone. She instantly knew that it was removed with the help of Magic. That thought alone was enough to tell her that there was someone watching them from the shadows within the background. Her fear of the filly grew to a pure terror of what the Black Queen was capable of, even though she was chained with Magic suppressors.

She put those fears aside for the moment. Worry about what was going through the Black Queen's head was not going to help her deal with the trails of the Temple. She turned to the pony that had a douchey smirk plastered on his face and spoke in a clear, stern tone. "Are the prisoners ready to go?"

"Yeah, they ready, or better be if they want to live," the guard chuckled, causing the venom in the room to concentrate on the guard that spoke.

"Don't antagonize them, just get them going to the entrance and make sure the Black Queen is healthy. She is the only one here that knows how to use the key and bring their weapons. We don't know what's in the Temple," Evelyn ordered.

"Yes, Ma'am," the guard saluted, signaling the rest to march to the temples entrance.

Spooks quietly followed behind the fuming mare that she didn't get to cuddle with last night, making note of where all the guards were stationed in the halls of the fort. As she looked where all the guards were hiding in wait for a potential attack, she probed where her bombs would be most effective in the case of a battle were to happen, but she found it rather difficult to find any weak points in the immaculate stonework.

"What are you looking at?" one of the guards growled as they passed the main gates into the inner sanctum of the fort. Spooks stuck her forked tongue out at the rude guard and continued following the line into the morning sunlight of the courtyard.

The smell of fire, blood and morning dew filled Spooks senses as she tasted the air. To her right as she walked was a line of white blankets covering the dead near the wall where Flash Sentry was nailed. His blood stain painted a gruesome mark on the wall where he didn't follow the number one rule of war: Watch your six. To the left, however, sat a ship that was being loaded with food and other supplies.

'Our trip out of here,' Spooks thought as the group stopped in front of the main gates that had a strange circular mark in front of the doors.

"Open the gates!" shouted Evelyn at the front of the pack, causing Winter to smile as the pure carnage that covered the bridge came into view for everyone.

Spooks's jaw hung open as the sight of hundreds of dead, charred, and outright vaporized Ponies, Diamond Dogs, Zebras, stained the bridge in blood, guts, and missing limbs. Many of the guards were hesitant to venture into the gore, but when the call to move forward was issued, they swallowed their lunch and covered their nose to dampen the stench of death.

Winter walked with a skip in her step for the art that she made that painted the bridge. The guards that thought they had absolute control turned green as they passed a zebra that had half of his body turned into mush. The sounds of splashing blood helped the weak guards loose their last meals as the came up to the ashes where a ship used to be. Two unicorn guards used their telekinesis to clear a path.

"What did this?" one of the guards asked, to Evelyn's horror.

Winter couldn't help but chuckle at the question and responded with a dark smile. "Jormungand's training did this." This answer caused all of the guards to immediately look away from the filly, knowing now of the threat that they held in chains.

"Heh, who's that. Some sort of gay super soldier?" the guard that made fun of Windy snarked, causing everyone to freeze in horror at the end of the bridge.

"Sergeant, don't make fun of the strongest dragon in the world that gave birth to the Warden: The Guardian of Tartarus," Evelyn growled. "Or else you will die for dishonoring the name of the one that protected the creation of that demon-filled prison. Keep moving," Evelyn ordered, shutting up the Sergeant and anyone else that had any further comments.

Spooks came up to a large, sapphire, glowing, stone door with the guards. They spread out around the many white, Roman pillars that lined the flat stone walkway along with green grass and hundreds of flowers. Beyond the pillars to the right and left was a large wall that was beyond her words of beauty from the intricate carvings and artwork that decorated the walls.

"Ooh! Shiny," the Sergeant said, looking around the entryway with a smug grin, earning himself annoyed looks from his fellow peers.

"Is that the door we need to unlock?" Spooks asked, ignoring the Sergeant as he pranced around the sapphire door like it was the coolest thing in the world.

"Unfortunately, yes," Evelyn replied, looking at the door herself before pulling out the ocarina, wondering how it was supposed to open the door.

"So, how do we go about unlocking the door? Do we play another song or something?" Spooks continued questioning.

"Yes, but it could take days or even weeks to figure out the song. All we know is that it's called: The Song of Time, made by the Knight of Courage to seal off the entire temple with these Sapphire doors," Evelyn replied while she studied the markings on the door.

"So, does anyone know the song?" Spooks threw into the air.

Winter rolled her eyes and walked up to the plate, grabbing the ocarina from Evelyn with her mouth and sat in front of the door, causing a few strange look from the guards and her group. Spooks watched the filly take a few practice breaths before lifting up the sapphire instrument up to her lips with her chained hooves.

Then, just like back at the Altar, the second she played the first note, runes appeared on the door while all the ponies that weren't human went into a trance. Spooks used this opportunity to get rid of one of the guards while Winter played the song that held so much power, the air around her shook the ground like thunder.

Spooks took this opportunity to take out a guard that would cause them problems in the future. With a quick a twist of her hooves, she snapped the neck of the Sergeant that was insulting her earlier. His body dropped to the ground in front of the door with a hard *Thud!* Before she returned to her original spot while watching A.T grab the keys for their shackles from one of the other guards, and waited for the song to end.

Winter watched the sapphire door part down the middle, and open, revealing something truly haunting, while everyone behind her freaked out about the Sergeant's sudden death. She stood before thousands of dead, corpses that looked like they were trying to claw their way out of the Temple until their hooves became nothing but stubs. Some of the bodies looked like they were eaten by their peers out of desperation, judging from the closest teeth marks on some of their bones. What's worse was the river of blood that dried and stained the floor where it looked like foals were drowned in the center of the circular foyer of the dark temple.

"What the fuck," were the only words that escaped her frightened lips.

“Господи,” Spooks gasped out at the sight of the corpses before muttering out a short prayer. The sight of hundreds possibly thousands that died trying to run from the horrors that may still lurk within the opened tomb made her uneasy to the point of not wanting to find out what killed the bodies and skeletons before her.

"Well, we know now what happened to everyone, but what did this?" Redbeard sighed as he took a swig from his flask.

“A lot of things could have done this and pony is amongst them,” Spooks said in an emotionless voice while looking around the room, “A better question is: Why?”

“A sacrifice, maybe,” A.T. said as she entered the room herself.

"Unlikely, you can tell from the hysteria of their collective efforts for freedom. Also, from what little there is about Alta, she wasn't the kind of pony to sacrifice her followers. You can tell since all the bodies are avian, however. Let's not leave out the possibility of a hidden force that did this to them," Daring choked out, slightly sick to her stomach from the overwhelming stench that flowed out from the door. She walked ahead onto the breach, knowing that this tomb might be her last to explore.

"Spirits protect us," Evelyn whispered from behind, following right behind A.T with the rest of the terrified guard.

‘Not even the spirits can protect us now,’ Spooks thought with a nervous rattle of her tail.

The group proceeded further into the temple, the smell of death in the air grew stronger with every step that they took. Wherever Winter looked, bodies of all sizes lined the walls, floors stairs of the near perfect dark tomb. Blood stains, bone dust even shredded skin and fur coated the walls and floors.

Her skin crawled at the sight of so much death and destruction as she walked deeper into the catacombs that vaguely reminded her of The Forbidden lands. To her, as well as Daring can see the lost beauty that was darkened by a lost past. The walls held stories of graduate, carved in a style that intermingled with the Celtic and Roman art styles. The amount of detail that went into every crevice, nook and cranny would be as stunning as the land outside of the ginormous Temple if it weren't for not all of the tormented life that was sealed within.

Winter watched Evelyn lead the charge with her staff providing light to see in the darkness, much to everyone's displeasure. She, like everyone else was absolutely terrified of meeting the monster that killed so many. Sweat beaded down her brow as she subconsciously tried to avoid stepping in places that weren't painted red, but it was nigh impossible. No matter where she stepped, it was impossible to dodge the horror that painted the innards of the Temple.

"So many dead," Night Heart whispered in a depressing tone of voice, clarifying to the others of a fact that they already knew as the walked down a narrow hallway. They took a break to gather their bearings while three guards walked ahead to see how long the hallway went.

Daring looked around while drinking from the canteen that Evelyn handed her, marveling at the architecture that went into the Temple, as well as pray small prayers for all those that lost their lives in this Catacombs without amore. Her eyes traced at the linework, curious of the past and how they built and worked in such a high environment. As she scoured the walls, she stopped at something strange. One of the lines were out of place in accordance with the rest of the patterns that flowed like the wind around them.

The line was straight, vertical and circled the entire hallway. She frowned at this discord in the natural pattern, just as the three guards walked over the anomaly. There was a sudden creaking that caught Daring’s ear, followed by a *Whoosh!* Daring's eyes shot open, realizing that it was a booby trap marker, but before she could tell them to run. A giant axe-pendulum swung out from within the line in a blink of an eye, spattering the blood of the three guards on the adjacent wall as they fell into two pieces onto the ground, revealing that many more deaths are yet to come.

"Damn it!" one of the guards hissed before he ran ahead to check for any more surprises.

"Watch out!" Daring shouted as she found several more lines of death on the walls, and the guard that ran ahead was heading straight for one, but it was too late. There was another *Whoosh!* Followed by another pendulum coming out of the walls, decapitating the guard and sending his body crashing forward towards his fallen comrades.

The rest of the group stood there, motionless. All but a few were too shocked to move. Daring took this chance to go ahead to disable the trap before anyone else died from their lack of perception that she gained from traversing tombs such as the one that she was in now. She flew ahead, dodging several moving deathtraps with ease, even though she was chained, but not hindered in the slightest. One of the perks of being captured so many times was the ability to practice and learn how to break out of places where a mare doesn't belong.

She came up to fork in the road and turned to the left. Following the pattern in the wall, her eyes stopped on an out of place brick in the wall. Figuring that it was a secret button of some kind, she trotted up to it and pushed it into the wall and was quickly rewarded with loud banging that told her that the trap was disarmed. She rejoined the group with a smile, but not everyone was happy to see her return.

"Enough!" Evelyn shouted, cutting off the guard. "No fighting, from either of you. It's bad enough that we lost a few already without checking to see if the place has any traps left working. Daring, take the lead. The main chamber should be just a few more minutes of walking."

"Yes, Captain," the guard growled before sending a death glare at the chained Pegasus that cleared the way. Daring returned it by sticking her tongue out at the guard before the group continued down the path, now more wary of any more traps along the way.

The group walked in silence. The only sounds made were the "clanking" and "clinking" of the guards armor stomping on the cold, hard stone. Daring lead the charge with Evelyn right behind her with her spear pointed at the adventurous Pegasus as an incentive to keep an eye out for traps that would take any more lives. Daring didn't like how she and the others were being treated, but she kept quiet, knowing that her bonds would be taken off once the guards numbers shrank from the thousands of traps that littered the cursed Temple.

She kept leading the group down the halls, making sure to keep the guards and her group from dying by the traps. Daring stopped at another fork in the road with one way being blocked by rubble. The only option was the other way that looked like it opened up to another foyer of the vast Temple. Before they began walking down the path, one of the guards pointed something out on the wall with a trembling hoof. With the light coming from Evelyn's staff, the word "BEWARE!" was clearly reviled on the wall, painted in blood.

"Beware? Beware of what?" Spooks thought out loud with a frown with her tail quietly rattling in worry. Her eyes instantly began tracing the walls along with everyone else, searching for another trap that could potentially kill off more of their numbers.

Her question was quickly answered as a few of the guards broke off from the group to look down the hall that they came from activated another trap, but no one could react in time as all six of them fell into the floor, down an invisible hole. Their screams echoed throughout the halls for a few seconds before a sickening, *Splat!* Ended their cries before the floor returned to a solid state.

"I-I vote the prisoners to go first," one of the guards gulped in fear for her life with many of the other guards nodding in approval. Daring rolled her eyes and continued leading the group down the new hall, muttering, "Moronic amateurs," as her trained eyes surveyed the area for more invisible holes in the ground.

Daring kept leading the group down, hall after hall, making sure no more lives were wasted on stupidity. As they walked, there was a unanimous thought process that plagued everyone. This was noticed by Winter and Daring, who both knew that over focusing on nothing would lead to mistakes in judgment, thus, Winter thought of a song.

"I am the mare that arranges the blocks that descend upon me from up above," Winter hummed as she walked behind Daring. The guards instantly grew annoyed of the song while smirk grew on Spooks's face and began rattling her tail to the rhythm of the song.

"They come down, and I spin them around, so they fit in the ground, like hoof in glove," Winter continued to hum in enjoyment as the guards irritation continue to grow. And to add even more insult to injury, A.T started to tap her hoof along with the song. "Long live, Winter. Kill the Czar. We salute the Moon and Star!"

This break of silence was too much for one of the guards as he stomped ahead of the group down a narrow corridor before he stopped dead in his tracks. Winter stopped her song as Daring stopped the rest of the group with a flick of the hoof just outside the entrance of the narrow passage that the guard stomped down. Many of the other guards frowned in confusion as one walked up with a concerned look on his face.

"Hey? Brick? Are you alright dude?" the guard asked with worry as he walked up to the one known as 'Brick,' stopping right beside him before tapping his shoulder. When Brick didn't answer right away, the guard that walked up to him tapped his shoulder again, this time with more force. This caused Brick to fall apart into thousands of small cubes right before the guard that went to check up on Brick, also met the same fate.

"Let's not go down that way," Daring gulped, before guiding the group down a different route. And as if some sort of sadistic being was watching them as they left. One of the cubes triggered another trap. Spooks heard two *Twangs!* echo out from behind them before two arrows flew out of the walls, both of them heading towards Spooks.

The first one, luckily enough, just glanced off the hardened scales on her back but the other one...“My ass!” Spooks cried out as the arrow hit her into her right flank, just above her cutie mark, causing her to stumble for a bit before finding her balance.

Daring looked back at the loud mare in irritation for shouting and saw an arrow sticking in her rump. Daring quickly made the connection that another trap was triggered. “Run!” She shouted, just as a volley of arrows began shooting out from the walls around them.

The group ran ahead towards an open corridor, leaving Spooks limping behind. She hissed as she pushed forward as the arrow dug into her flank as arrows whizzed by her entire body as she watched the group disappear into safety.

‘This is how I die,’ Spooks thought solemnly before she tripped on a crack in the floor.

“Ah fuck me,” she groaned from the fall as she tried to get back up, but the arrow in her flank and the one's fire around her made it quite difficult.

“We can later, Skittles,” Windy said as she picked up Spooks, much to her surprise

“Heh, my hero,” Spooks sighed happily as Windy safely brought her to the rest of the group that was waiting for them in another foyer laced with hundreds of dead skeletons.

“Glad you made it,” Redbeard said not noticing the wound.

“You too, but I would have liked it if I didn't have an arrow in my ass, which, by the way, can someone take care of!” Spooks shouted, but her pleas only fell on mostly deaf ears.

“Alright then,” Night Heart replied as Windy laid Spooks down on the floor next to a rather surprised skeleton in armor. Spooks frowned at the morbid scenery as she felt the two familiar sets of hooves carefully hold her leg out so that the arrow can be removed safely and cleanly with Windy's magic.

“Oi! What are you three doing?” one of the guards asked. Night Heart turned to him and lowered her glasses to give him a death-glare, which caused the guard to turn around in silence, trembling like a leaf before she put them back on.

While Spooks had an arrow removed from her flank, Winter took the time to view the situation before her. She fluttered onto Daring's back to get a better view of the new room that they found themselves in and to annoy her. Around the group from the entrance that they came in from was hundreds of dead in armor guarding what looks like three unique doors, two of which were smaller than the third in the center of the room at the far wall.

The door to the right had the least amount of bodies which a few of the guards took notice of and decided to go ahead and scout it out, while the other door was blocked by hundreds of bodies, making it rather impossible to venture into, leaving the big door the only alternative to venture into if there was something bad behind door number one.

“Блядь!” screamed Spooks, causing everyone to jump and turn to the loud Night Stalker. Winter frowned at her for scaring the living shit out of her as well as sending her tumbling off of her perch. As Winter recovered from the sudden scare, she saw that the arrow was out of Spooks's ass and was thrown into the pile of dead right beside Spooks. Spooks looked relieved for having the painful looking object removed from her and was now being kissed by Windy where the arrow once was before leaving behind a band-aid that she must have stolen from one of the guards.

"There, there, all better," Windy cooed, before giving Spooks a sweet kiss on the lips, much to most of the guards disgust. Winter rolled her eyes at the display and noticed that the big door in the room was another sapphire door.

"Hey? What happened to Pea, Carrot, and Banana?" one of the guards asked warily. Right before the three guards mentioned bolted from the opened door, twitching, screaming and writhing in pain like they were being shocked with a few hundred millions of volts of electricity.

"Soldiers, what's wrong?" Evelyn asked with concern while she gripped her staff tightly while the other guards pointed their weapons at their bellowing comrades.

"Kill...Us!" they all screamed in a dark, mechanical voice that sent pure terror throughout the rest of the guards, causing them all to piss themselves in unison as their tortured friends rushed at them.

Without hesitation, Winter grabbed a bronze battle-ax from the pile of bodies beside her and threw it at the three guards, while keeping an eye on their moving fur that looked like it had millions of worms just beneath the skin. The battle-ax flew through the air like a frisbee and decapitated the three guards in almost a comical fashion, causing all three of them to fall to the ground while the ax fell into a pile of bones.

"Good...Toss..." Daring try to say before the three bodies exploded into a mass of black, writhing tentacles that launched out of the decapitated guards necks.

"Las Plagas! Get into positions!" Evelyn shouted as the tentacles from the three bodies replicated and spit off of the parent bodies and infected the thousands of skeletons around them all, bringing them back to life.

"You know what that is!?" Winter shouted, as A.T unlocked all of their shackles and gave the prisoners back their weapons.

"Yes, it was a plague that infected my homeland for centuries, but to see it here is horrifying," Evelyn replied.

Winter bit her lip in irritation as she put her weapons back on. The fact that the bane of her Resident Evil 4 experience was real, made her realize how fucked up Equus actually was despite seeing the signs throughout her new life. She took a step back as while she unsheathed her claws and gripped Ash and Cinder. The skeletons around her and the group gained back their muscles through the Las Plagas curse. To her right was Spooks and Daring as well as the remaining guards that were trembling where they stood. To her left were Evelyn and the others.

“Aim for the head!” Spooks shouted, her inner undead slayer taking over for a while.

"Open fire!" Winter ordered before she unloaded an endless barrage of lead into the small army with lethal precision.

True to her word, Spooks whipped out the Safe Twins and began shooting at the mutating skeletons heads. Meanwhile, A.T grabbed Cue from her back and started to fire the powerful sniper rifle, adding to the deafening sounds that filled the room in the temple.

Spooks back peddled a few feet, towards the hall that they came out of along with a few guards that were being pushed back by several halberd wielding skeletons. Stephen saw that they needed some help and threw a few balls of fire at the skeletons, turning them to ash before he jumped into the air and let out a stream of white flames from his maw, causing Winter and Daring to roll to the side to avoid instant death.

Winter grunted in annoyance from the thousands of skeletons that were gradually pushing the group back into the hall of death. She jumped up into the air with a heavy flap of her wings, thankful that there were no bowmen amongst the dead. She made a few Air Blades and sent them flying into the hoard, careful not to overexert herself since she knew that she was still too weak from yesterday's events.

Her Air Blades cut down two-fourths of the skeleton army in one go before she resorted to her guns again, just as Daring sent out a few of her own, but they were far weaker than the young mares. Daring heaved, her eyes blurry from the sudden loss of mana of doing a skill that she never fully understood since she wasn't trained to be a guard. She took a step back to catch her breath, allowing Redbeard to push ahead with a large battle-ax that he borrowed from one of the fallen guards that lost his life from a few spears killing him dead.

Daring watched in awe as the older stallion swung the golden ax around his body with the grace that only Evelyn, the praetorian guard could match. Both of them teamed together, taking the front as the groups vanguard. They moved their respective weapons like a dancing partner and majestic painter. Each movement was as free and fluid as water. Each thrust and slash as perfect as a master painter. They cut down most of the charging mass of rusty armor and malformed bones with an ease that Daring couldn't hope match, but there was just so many to fight.

“How many of them are there?!” one of the guards shouted before he was cut down from a small group of skeletons that broke through the groups defenses.

“A lot,” Spooks replied calmly, before reloading her guns and releasing the slides. Spooks aimed at the location where the guard had died and opened fire upon the skeletons that broke through the defensive line, killing them all and allowing another guard to take his fallen friend's place.

Winter noticed that the number of skeletons was beginning to dwindle and decided to land again. She plopped down beside Daring, who was having trouble staying awake from the exhaustion of using her Air Blades. With the combined efforts of each bullet, sword, and hoof-to-face, all that was left was the giant mass of tentacles with the heads of the three original ponies left alive, that acted as the control center for the skeletons.

“How are we gonna deal with those things!?” A.T. shouted over the sound of the gunfire around her after she fired at the giant mass with Cue, only to see the powerful 7.62mm round collide with it with a *Plop!* and getting absorbed into the mass.

“I have some thermite grenades in my right saddlebag!” Spooks shouted back.

"Not going to work!" Winter shouted from above. "You need to expose the worms that act as the heart and brain. Fire will just aggravate it!"

“And how are supposed to do that?!” Spooks shouted back.

"Find tears in the flesh and shoot it!" Winter said as she finished the last of the skeletons with a few Air Blades and accidentally killing a few more guards.

"Felora!" Evelyn cursed at the masses of black flesh that was the size of the door at the far end of the room before jumping back from a large arm that shot out of the monster, exposing a tear that Winter mentioned. "How do you know how to fight it!" she asked, dodging a few more swipes of the monster.

"Practice!" Winter shouted back, remembering the ogre fight from every single Resident Evil game that was good up to the fifth with Chris and Sheva as the mains characters, and lying to the Doe to make herself look even more badass.

“Got one!” A.T. called out before firing and hitting the tear causing the biomass to screech in pain.

“Good! Now to find another,” Winter said with her eyes scanning the black mass for another tear.

“Now I must purpose we dig dem bones!” Spooks sang out cheerfully as she shot another one of the tears earning herself a confused look from everyone except A.T—Who was used to her antics from spending fourteen years with her.

"Yikes!" Daring said, barely dodging another swipe from the monster as it shrunk down in size with each tear destroyed. She rolled to the side just as another arm shot out to try and hit her, but she was too slow. Winter watched in horror as she was tossed towards the back wall and landing on one of her wings the wrong way. Before she could react to try and help, Night Heart was already beside Daring, and tending to her broken wing.

Winter bit her lip, and doubled her efforts, and grabbed a few s hundreds spears that were lying around with her Air Kinesis, and brought them to her side. She grunted and dodged the same arm that hit Daring before she charged all the spears with electricity, and sent them all at supersonic speeds into the biomass, destroying half of its body in an instant.

“This seems like the perfect setting for hentai,” Windy said offhandedly from her spot next to Spooks.

"Now is not the time for—!" a guard tried to say before he was sent flying into a wall, killing him instantly from the impact that created a red stain on the walL, right before the barrage of lightning charged spears were sent at the creature.

Evelyn's eyes went wide at the sight of the young filly and her flaming cutie mark. She could tell, along with her current battle partner, Redbeard, that a glowing cutie mark meant that a pony's special talent was being enhanced by the world's natural magic, making them even stronger in their field of choice. And since Winter's special talent was based around every aspect of combat, she was about to do something really stupid or smart. This, in turn, causing the creature to shriek out in anger as it regained most of its lost mass and doubled its efforts in trying to kill that group.

“What a persistent pest,” Redbeard muttered in distaste.

"I agree," Winter added from hiding behind a pile of dead bodies. "But the main worm should pop out soon, and when it does. Spooks can burn it."

"And why can't you?" Redbeard inquired, pointing at the azure fire outline of her cutie mark.

"Because I need as much strength as possible if another one shows up, and being energized like this should refill my reserves and then some. So I don't want to waste this boost from mother Lunaris."

“Yay!” Spooks cheered right beside Winter, causing the filly to jump in surprise before both of them had to dodge another swipe from the monster.

“That mare scares me,” Stephen said quietly to Redbeard, who was taken aback at the mention of the Goddess of Peace.

True to Winter’s word the main worm soon popped out of the mass’s back like an eldritch abomination. The worm itself was the stuff of nightmares with thousands of claws along it’s warped, pink flesh. The creature split into two down the middle, and opened up like a gluttonous dragon with millions of teeth, dripping acid and blood onto the floor. It let out a bloodcurdling screech before scuttling like a train-sized millipede towards the group while eating the bodies around it to regain its original size.

"That's one ugly mother fucker," Spooks said as she lit up a cigar in the corner of her mouth.

"Oi! That's mine!" Redbeard shouted in rage that his Cuban was stolen right from under his nose before he rolled to the side while shooting a few slugs into the eldritch abomination.

“Well, it’s mine now, дорогой,” Spooks said mockingly, causing the older stallion to grumble in irritation before he jumped to the side, dodging one of the thousands of claws that slapped Evelyn to the side, knocking her out cold.

Spooks, now the only target in front of the beast that towered over her. She pulled out a few thermite grenades from her pouch and pulled the pin on all of them. The creature's mouth opened up in a wild screech that sounded like a million chalkboards being scratched with a trillion, rusty, nails. She rolled the cigar to the other side of her mouth and tossed the grenades into the maw of the beast, just as she was pulled back by Windy's telekinesis.

Within a few seconds, the stomach of the worm-thing exploded into a fountain of blood and cuts, causing the creature to scream in agony as it burned from the inside out. Spooks smiled as the Las Plagas bug-thing fell to its side as it quickly turned to nothing but ash. She walked over to Daring where everyone was regrouping with Stephen carrying the unconscious Doe over his tired shoulders.

Taking a look around, viewing the carnage that was caused by just a few people. Spooks saw the last of Celestia's Royal Guard, standing in shock of what happened around him. Looking at the stallion closer, she noticed that Winter was making her way towards him. The burly, earth pony stallion, saw the Empress as well and lifted his weapon back up with trembling hooves, and ready to piss himself.

It struck Spooks as very strange that such a big stallion would be scared of someone so small as Winter. Then again, she didn't know of the rumors that were spread about the young mare in Equestria.

"P-Please...Please don't kill me?" the stallion begged, his voice filled with fear.

“Not going to, but those bullet ants are,” Winter replied, and walked past him towards the sapphire door with the key and quickly opened it.

"What?" the stallion asked in confusion, before the door, releasing a tide of bullet ants into the room. Winter quickly jumped into the air, dodging the river of ants that flowed over the stallion and dragged him screaming into the hall where the Plagas monster came from.

"You gotta love bullet ants," Spooks smiled while petting a bullet ant that got left behind. "By the way, how did you know that there were ants behind the door?" Spooks asked as the ant let out insectoid purrs as it leaned into Spooks's hoof.

"The marks by the door, and a lucky guess, but I was kinda hoping for scarabs instead of ants," Winter replied, fluttering to the ground.

"That's...Not creepy," Nova said in disgust while slowly backing away from the giant ant.

"No, it is extremely creepy," Daring deadpanned as she joined Winter's side with her wing tied in a splint. "Anyway. Now that all of the guards are gone. Where next?" Daring asked, ignoring the strange Night Stalker, and quietly praying to Luna that she wouldn't get stung by the ant, knowing from experience how much they hurt.

"Down the hall that Winter just opened. It leads to the inner sanctum's Oculory, and from there, we can make our way to the throne room," Evelyn explained. She slowly walked up to the gathering group with Night Hearts giving her support.

“What? Is there something on my face?” Spooks asked, completely obvious to the reason why everyone was backing away from her, with the bullet ant, now dubbed Chewie, perched on her right ear.

“No, just your ear, and you can’t keep it,” Windy said sternly.

“But—” Spooks started before being cut off by Windy.

“No buts, missy!” Windy said causing Spooks to give her the Puppy Snake Eyes, “And that’s not going to help you.”

With a sad sigh, Spooks took Chewie from her ear and set him down on the ground before whispering something to him only Spooks and Chewie could hear.

“What did you say to it?” Windy demanded with narrowed eyes.

“Nothing,” Spooks answered calmly and Windy glared at her for a while before sighing and giving Spooks that promised great pain if something bad is going to come out of this.

Winter rolled her eyes at the strange couple and followed behind Evelyn, wanting to know about the thing that made Resident Evil so great in the fourth addition to the franchise. Once she was far enough away from the rest of the group who decided to wait for Spooks and Windy, Winter walked right next to the Doe, causing her to jump slightly at the sudden appearance. She looked away and hobbled ahead of the group, causing Night Heart to frown, but she didn't say anything and went to check up on Daring's wing. Winter frowned that the Doe was trying to avoid her questions and kept up with her pace.

"So, how did you know what that was?" Winter asked incredulously as the voices of the others faded from the ever increasing distance.

Evelyn staggered in her steps, taken aback at the bluntness of the question. She slowed down her pace as they came up to another sapphire door. "I-I don't know what you are talking about," she stuttered, clearly nervous about the question and what the implications were if she answered.

"Yes, you do. I know what Las Plagas is since it too plagued my homeland. One of the greatest that was trained to fight that threat was Leon Kennedy and Ashley Graham—Who beat the Great Plagas that controlled all of the weaker ones like the one we fought just a few minutes ago," Winter said, but lied about it being real and not a video game.

"Don't you mean, Leona Kaennedy and Ash Lake?" Evelyn frowned in confusion, giving Winter enough information to tell her that those two were real, and ended up here like Simmon.

"Well, Leon got turned into a girl, that's a laugh," Winter chuckled lightly, making Evelyn even more confused. "Anyway. You fucked up now talk."

"F-Fine," Evelyn sighed in response as she and Winter stopped at the next door. "Las Plagas is one of the thirteen plagues of Tartarus that has tormented the Deer countries for centuries. Leona, or "Leon," as you know him, was a proud Doe that protected our lands, and eventually married Ash Lake, or "Ashley," as you said before."

"It was thanks to her as well as Christina Redfield that pushed it back into the northern wastes where it was killed once and for all. Together, with their Praetorian Guard that they created to protect our borders from such a vile threat, defeated the King Plagas, however. As you saw just a few moments ago. There is most likely another one here and must be destroyed before we leave. The fate of the world depends on my great-great-great grandmother's legacy, and I will uphold that honor," Evelyn explained with a slight hint of pride.

"So, do you know how it started here?" Winter asked, wondering if it started with either magic or medicine.

"Yes, I do," Evelyn sighed. "It all started with a proud Stag that wanted the powers of all of the races of the world. With the help of a talented Unicorn named, Groger—Who became the vile necromancer that we know today—He was slowly but surely, transformed into an abomination of miss-matched parts of everything that walked the earth, but it wasn't enough," she spat in anger for the crimes that were committed long ago.

"He wanted the powers of the strongest Unicorn and at the time. It was Groger. He quickly killed the Unicorn while his guard was down, and had another Unicorn to merge the necromancers horn with his two antlers, however. Once the procedure was complete. He was cursed. He was quickly turned into what was known as, 'The Grand Plagas,' and sought to give the others what he became. Though, at the time, we didn't have a name for him until Leona came to save us from the creature that plagued our lands for centuries. We just called it: The Monster of Groger. And you know the rest," she finished with a sigh.

"Well, I can guess that we will see another one very soon," Winter groaned in annoyance and joy that she gets to cross off "Be a Bio Counter Terrorist," off her bucket list.

Just as the group passed through the door that led to the hall towards the Grand Oculory, Spooks felt a familiar itchiness spread across her body. "Come on. Not now," Spooks groaned with a scratch of her chest, earning a few, curious looks from the various members of the party.

"What is it?" Daring asked the Night Stalker as the group walked down the hall.

"I am starting my molting cycle," Spooks replied simply before collapsing to the ground, scratching madly, "and it itches like hell!" Just as she said that a familiar Magical Aura wrapped around her body and spread her legs wide open, causing Stephen and Redbeard to look away with a slight blush and continued to walk towards the Oculory.

"Where is it?" Windy muttered over Spooks’s whimpers as she struggled against her magical restraints, "Here is it!" Windy cried out before pulling on a tear in Spooks’s skin.

"Better?" Windy asked Spooks as she deposited the Spooks-skin-suit on the floor of the hallway.

"Much," Spooks replied softly, relieved that the itching stopped before Windy helped her up while making sure that she didn't touch certain areas that were made more sensitive after the molt.

"That was gross," Evelyn said with a green face.

"You’ll get used to it," A.T chirped in response. While this was going on, Winter was having a conversation in her head through her link with Luna.

"Empress Rose!" Luna shouted in Winter's mind. She winced from the sudden volume as the group walked into a Grand Ocalori.

"What? Winter thought while looking around the giant spherical room with thousands of mirrors with magic runes painted on them, all pointed at a giant magic circle on the floor in the center of the room.

"We have a problem. I can't do my duty on lowering the moon and Queen Cadence and King Shining Armor are using Love Magic to power a shield which is protecting their ships on the northern coast, making our counter impossible to proceed," Luna said with worry, causing Winter to stop in her tracks.

"That's a problem since the tide over there is horrific at night. There must be someone overpowering you to keep the sun up, and we both know who that is."

"I agree, but not even my sister is strong enough to fight me for long. She most likely has Cadence helping her while using Shining Armor to provide a catalyst. What do we do?"

Winter bit her lip in deep thought while everyone took a break from all the running and fighting that they had to endure. Without the tide in the northern sea taking out ships from the viscous tooth-like rocks Cadence will make landfall and quickly make contact with the Green Hive that has found a home in the awe-inspiring northern mountains away from the Changeling hating country of Equestria.

But what could she do?

If she had the power to aid Luna in raising the moon fast and hard, causing the tides to violently hit the enemy forces and giving Luna more time to fight back, but she doesn't. Winter couldn't do anything where she stood, and she knew it all too well. She didn't even notice in her deep thought that Daring was tapping her shoulder, calling out to her with worry in her voice.

"Hey! Earth too, Runt! Hello?!" Daring yelling in Winter's ears as she cuffed her upside the head, bringing her out of her daze. Winter frowned from the sudden pain at the back of her head and answered her grandmother's call.

"What? Can't you see that I was thinking?"

"Yeah, you also walked into the center of the Foci of the Sun and Moon. Ya know? The thing that was used to control the Sun and Moon before Celestia and Luna was born?" Daring replied. Winter's eyes shot open at the epic coincidence that would allow her to help Luna on the war front. Winter leaped up in joy and gave Daring a long, tongue induced kiss, causing the older mare to turn a few shades of bright red as she tried to figure out what she said that earned her said kiss.

“Thanks, Daring, now stand back,” Winter said with glee.

"Luna, get ready to raise the moon, I have a plan!" Winter thought to Luna.

"Whatever it is, make it quick. The Zebras are in a retreat, but Cadence is going strong."

Winter looked around with the key tucked under her wing, studying the Runes that were around her, taking note of everything that was needed to activate the Oculory. She already knew the song that she had to play, but she had to make sure that everything was aligned correctly for the spell to work, and when she saw that everything was perfect. She stood at the center of the magic circle, causing Daring and the rest of the group to freak out and back away.

"W-What are you doing?" Evelyn asked with new found worry in the young Empress and her current choice of actions.

"Luna needs some help lowering the sun, so I'm helping," Winter replied and started to play the Sun Song.

Spooks watched and listened to Winter as she played the song, each note causing one of the mirrors to light up and shine on the filly with an orange glow before turning a dim white. After a few seconds more, the mirrors started to move in a circular pattern and shined even brighter, however. Once the song reached its climax, the contraption ceased to move. Winter frowned and hissed at the key, shouting, "Fucking Celestia! I bet Cadence is helping her! Well, I'll show them. Luna, try again, I have an idea."

Spooks stared at the filly with even more concern as she pulled out her guitar and, somehow, attached the ocarina to the instrument and fiddled with a few nobs, just as the others came out of their trance. They all watched in horror as Winter tested a few notes, causing the key to light up before they were put back under the trance, and Winter played the same song, but each note sent a bolt of lightning into a mirror, causing all of them to spin faster than before.

(Elsewhere)

Celestia's magic struggled with Cadence's trying to keep the sun up, but it was a futile effort. It was like that there was something helping Luna. Something so powerful that not even Discord could stop. The immense power was too much to fight, and they were thrown from the negative feedback from within the throne room in Canterlot, allowing the moon to raise right on time and knocking them both out cold.

(Back)

Winter played a radical riff on her guitar, causing the dome-like roof to open up. Spooks and A.T watched in awe at the complex machinery ascended for a moment, lifting Winter off of the ground by a few meters before all of the mirrors turned and aimed at the sun, and sent out a ginormous stream of magical energy at it. As the stream of Magic flowing towards the sun, the device slowly descended back into its original place and as it did so, the moon quickly replaced the sun in the sky, causing millions of stars which was never seen in Equestria, to appear just as Winter finished the song and the dome closed back up.

"What did you do?" Daring asked, coming out of the trance as Winter rejoined the group with a smile on her face. She stopped in front of the older mare and jumped up with her arms in the air and grabbed her neck and gave her a hug.

"I raised the moon," Winter giggled as she nuzzled Darings neck before letting go and started to trot towards the other door that Evelyn said would lead straight into the throne room.

"What?!" Daring shouted along with everyone else except Spooks and A.T, who watched the young Empress commit the act of raising said moon.

"How?" she continued to ask as the young Empress vanished behind a smaller doorway.

"With one, epic guitar solo," Spooks answered.

The group caught up to the young Empress once they came back to their senses from the motion that the young filly raised the moon. Evelyn, in particular, couldn't fathom how powerful Winter was. Even Daring had the same question in her mind, however. Unlike Evelyn, she knew how to tell how strong an individual was magically by measuring the electricity that flowed around that individual, and Empress Rose was no stronger than Rainbow Dash when she met the cyan Pegasus and her friends that helped her with the Rings of Destiny many months ago. It was after Equestria was saved from that instance that she learned to trust family when they offer help, but her guitar was something to be feared. That’s where all her power came from, but Evelyn didn’t need to know that. Not yet anyway.

Daring followed the young Empress down one last hallway that ended in another sapphire door. As she and the group stayed close behind the bubbly filly that did the impossible, they all noticed that the hall was clean like the Oculory. The artwork that blanketed the wall was crisp and immaculate, telling a story that couldn't be seen because the rest of the temple was covered in; blood, guts, and gore. The stories, however, showed a tale of peace and prosperity. The final door was quickly opened by Winter, which opened up to the throne room.

Daring turned her attention away from the art on the walls and to a beautiful sight. She walked into a room that had a clear, blue sky painted on the ceiling that looked more real than what was outside. Clouds hovered all around the room that made shadows on a mirror that made up the floors and walls that reflected the ceiling perfectly.

One side of the room had another door that was carved to look like a Pegasus mare welcoming anyone inside the throne room with opened wings and arms. The other side of the room had a crystal throne in the shape of large, white wings that sat on top of a cloud. She instinctively looked at the base of the wings for anything and saw two, rusty winglets, glowing brightly in a soft, white glow.

"Okay, my throne room is going to look like this when I get back," Winter muttered as she walked towards the throne with her eyes trained on the winglets.

“I have seen Kremlin but this takes the cake,” Spooks said in amazement as she took in the beauty that was the throne room. She walked up to one of the lower flying clouds and tried to touch it, but to her disappointment. Her hoof went right through with no resistance.

“Yeah,” A.T. said with the same level of amazement as Spooks, not noticed the anger her older sister was showing as she tried to touch a cloud.

"Having trouble there?" Winter chuckled with a cheeky smile from on top of the cloud that Spooks was struggling to grab.

"It's not fair! I just want to touch the fluffy," Spooks sulked, falling back on her haunches with pouty lips.

"There, there, Skittles. Clouds are overrated anyway," Windy whispered into Spooks's ear before leaving a sweet kiss on it with a smile.

"You say that now, but back home. We had storms so big, that the clouds spanned over one hundred miles in diameter and three miles high. And it wasn't hoof made either. If it was, Cloudsdale would have gone out of business in just one hour," Winter said with a smile, causing the Lunar Unicorn mare to freeze in horror at such a giant, uncontrollable force of nature.

"That's...How did you survive such a horrific storm?" Windy asked with worry in her voice as she held the Night Stalker in a death grip.

"With a titanium umbrella, candles, and monopoly," Winter simply replied.

"At least it wasn't as bad as the winter season back home. Ten-foot high walls of snow is a bitch to dig through, and speaking of Bitches. Windy, can you let go? I'm dying here," Spooks said as her face turns purple from lack of oxygen reaching her lungs.

"Oh! Sorry," Windy smiled sheepishly and let go of Spooks, allowing her to breathe again.

"Anywho," Winter said, rolling her eyes. "I'm going to check up on Daring. You guys check our supplies. We might need to fight our way back out."

"You got it," Spooks and Windy saluted before taking off towards Night Heart, who was checking up on Evelyn and her injuries.

Winter hopped off her cloud and flew next to Daring as she walked up to the throne at the far end of the room. Without saying a word, she glided next to the calm Pegasus that took a quick look at her and rolled her eyes before she jumped up onto a cloud that was close to the ground, and from the cloud. She jumped up to the throne like an experienced gymnast. With a sigh, she rejoined Daring next to the throne as the mare rummaged through her saddlebags for a moment to ignore her, and her questions.

Knowing that she was being ignored, Winter thought of something evil. She sat in front of Daring and tilted her head to the left slightly while dropping her ears cutely. She dropped her wings and quivered her lower lip as she made her eyes as wide as saucers.

"What kid—" Daring said looking up to see an absolutely, horrific sight. Sitting before her was the very definition of cuteness incarnate. The very thing that could kill any stallion with a single glance. Her heart fell into a protective urge to wrap the filly in front of her in her arms, and never let go.

"Cwuddles?" the filly asked, lifting her arms up for a hug, causing Daring’s heart to explode, twice. She tried her best to fight her maternal instincts to give said, 'cwuddles,' to the filly. She looked around, hoping for something to remove the pest before it was too late, but it was futile.

"Am I ugwee gwandma Dawing? Is that why you won't wug me?" Winter said, starting to cry as she dropped her arms. "I'm ugwee arwn't I? No one wubs me."

The cuteness was too much for the adventurous mare as she dropped her saddlebags and wrapped the little filly in a hug, praying to Luna that the others weren't watching.

"You are evil. You know that?" Daring Do said as she nuzzled the filly lovingly.

"I know, but Spitfire is a better hugger," Winter giggled, before receiving a smack upside the head. "Hey! What was that for?" Winter said with a pout.

"You are not allowed to be that cute," Daring frowned at her while pushing her back.

"Whatever," she replied, sticking her long tongue out of her mouth at the mare. "You know you love me."

"Just like her mother," Daring muttered quietly, with a soft smile as she looked away and turned her attention back to the winglets, ignoring Winter's last remark.

"So these are the Winglets of Alta?" Daring muttered to herself and jumped up on the throne with Winter watching her with curiosity and worry. She inspected the winglets for a quick second to make sure that they were real.

Winter watched with worry as the air around them turned sour. Her wings itched to move away like there was something dark watching over them. She couldn't quite hone in on what was causing it, but she knew that they weren't alone in the room.

"Uh...Daring? Something’s wrong," Winter said with worry as she equipped her weapons.

"Just a second. I just figured out how to remove them from their pedestals," Daring said, reaching out towards the glowing winglets. Winter looked around incredulously, searching for what was bothering her as Daring took one of the winglets off without a problem, but once it fell off the wing, the dark presence grew stronger.

"Daring, we have to go. Now!" Winter warned just as everyone else begins to feel the darkness enveloping the room.

"Just...One...More..." Daring grunted as she struggled to get the last winglet off of the pedestal. "Done!" she cheered as the last one fell next to its brother. "Now we can...what's happening?" she asked as the winglets began to float into the air.

The fur on the back of Winter's neck stood on end as she winglets floated in front of startled Daring. The winglets white glow turned a putrid green, She instantly aimed her weapons on the winglets, now realizing that they were the cause of the darkness in the throne room.

"Kiddo, run!" Daring yelled before tossing the filly with a gust of air off of the throne and towards the group, just as the winglets attached themselves to Daring's wings.

Winter landed on the floor and splashed her way and towards the startled group as the mirror-like floor turned into an inch-deep puddle. She stopped right in front of Spooks, wet and alert. She jumped back up just in time to hear a bloodcurdling screech fill the room.

"Daring!" Winter shouted in horror as green lighting erupted out of her screaming body as it convulsed in agony. Then, after a few petrifying seconds of pure horror. Daring collapsed on the throne, twitching violently for a moment before going still.

"D-Daring? Daring Do?" Winter asked with worry as she took as step forward before Spooks placed a hoof in front of her, preventing her from getting too close.

"Daring Do? So that's the name of the one we control now. How...Wonderful," purred a warped, smooth, female voice that came from Daring's limp body as it stood up with a glowing, green aura encasing its wings.

“Демон,” Spooks said with hatred. Her eyes glaring pure death as the possessed Pegasus took her seat on the forgotten throne.

“Ah! Thou art a, Night Stalker!” The female voice purred evilly. “Thou wouldest make a wonderful pet for us,” the voice continued. Before anyone could react, the possessed Daring shot out a green lightning bolt from her hoof into the water, causing a sphere of water to float into the air, showing hundreds of images of the tainted temple.

“Now we believe it wouldest be appropriate to cleanest our temple," the voice cooed as she viewed the floating orb of water in morbid curiosity of the grotesque sights that she, and everyone else, was seeing.

"And how are you going to do that?" Redbeard asked, unimpressed at the sight of power that the possessed Daring was showing.

"Why it art so simple, Earth Pony," the voice purred with a paralyzing, icy voice that sent chills down the earth pony's spine. "Thou sit where you stand, and watch." After she said those words, everyone was lifted up into the air, trapped in a green aura that prevented them from escape. Winter and the others watch the floating orb of water against their will.

An evil smile grew across Daring's face as the orb showed her grand palace being cleansed of all the filth that filled her halls. The corpses, gore, and grime that littered the whole temple started disappearing one by one, leaving behind only pristine halls and rooms as if they were freshly cleaned the night prior.

“That’s...That’s impossible,” Nova said, horrified of the immense power that the possessed Daring had.

“Tis’ not impossible, Thestral. Thine ol’ Unicorn slaves gave us this power in the shape of our winglets, but enough of that.” the possessed Daring said before turning towards Winter with a dark smile. “Thy current host is fine, but the potential of this foal is more suitable for our ascension.”

“Leave her the fuck alone,” Spooks growled in a tone so dark that it seemed to suck in the light in the room.

“A defiant little pet art thou not?” Daring laughed slightly, lifting Spooks higher into the air. “Thou pet needs to be punished. “ With a flick of a wrist, Spooks was sent flying to the other side of the room, crashing hard into the wall and falling limp into the water bellow.

“Spooks!” Windy called with both worry and anger for the love of her life. This distress brought, even more, joy to the demon possessed Daring,

“If thou cares about thy pet so much. Then you shall be reunited.” To Windy’s horror, she too was lifted up into the air and sent flying right at the limp Night Stalker. Winter winced as the Lunar Unicorn skipped across the water in strange, and awkward ways before colliding hard against the wall, causing it to crack from the impact of her body before landing right beside her mare, bleeding from her back.

“Windy!” Night Heart growled with pure venom in her voice. “How dare you harm my daughter like that!”

“Tis’ your daughter? How quaint,” Daring mocked before sending Night Heart at the pair without a care in the world.

Night Heart flared her wings in a vain attempt to stop herself from impacting the wall but it was all for naught and she impacted the wall head-first.

“You fucking cunt!” A.T. shouted in anger at seeing her older sister and friends tossed at the wall, “When I get my hands on you I am going to rip your wings off and beat you to death with them! And then-” A.T. didn’t get the chance to finish her threat because she was thrown at the wall too.

“Now to get rid of thou, Servants of Celestia!” Daring said in the same evil purr as before she started very slowly pulling Evelyn, Redbeard and Stephen towards a pit that she had opened in the ground causing all of them to struggle in her magical grip. That is until Steph launched a fireball at her causing her to lose her grip on them to dodge the incoming fireball.

Meanwhile, Spooks recovered from being tossed at a wall, once more the hardened scales covering her back proved to be very useful, and rose into a sitting position and she immediately noticed Windy laying next to her.

“Windy?” Spooks said in a voice filled with worry for her mare-friend and nosed the side of Windy’s head causing Windy to groan weakly and flutter her eyes open.

“Spooks?” Windy asked weakly before adding, “Why does my back hurt so much?”

Looking at Windy’s back Spooks saw long gashes on her back which were bleeding, tinting the water around them red.

“You’re bleeding from your back,” Spooks said as calmly as she could, “Don’t move, I’ll go try to wake up Night,” Spooks said with a reassuring kiss on Windy’s cheek.

“Night?” Spooks said while poking said mare into her side causing her to open her eyes with a groan, “Windy needs your help,” Spooks told her and Night Heart gained a determined look in her eyes before she walked, more like stumbled, over to her daughter and started treating her wounds.

“You rise? How...Admirable,” Daring mused at the Night Stalker. “But such a sentiment is unfounded for thy intruders need to be removed from our palace.”

To Winter's horror, Alta lifted up Evelyn before her, taking the key from Winter's grasp and turned it into a beautiful, curved, sapphire sword. She brought it up to Evelyn's neck with her ethereal grip, smiling evilly as the tip made contact with her cheek, but before Alta could kill the trembling Doe. Stephen sent out a jet of black fire from his maw, causing the possessed Daring Do to drop everyone in order to protect herself.

'Luna!' Winter shouted in her mind as she went invisible to temporarily hide from the recovering possessed Pegasus.

'Yes? What do you need?' Luna inquired, her metal tone telling Winter that she was very tired.

'Daring has been possessed by Alta! What do I do?!' she begged with worry.

"HOW DARE YE!" Daring shouted, causing the entire room to reel back from the immeasurable volume as her entire body was wrapped in armor made of the wind itself.

'Hurry!' Winter begged to Luna before firing a few Air Blades at Daring. The Air Blades flew at her before being completely obliterated by Alta's wind armor.

"It will take some time. Give me a minute. I have to access my personal library," Luna said, leaving Winter alone to deal with Alta.

Winter bit her lip, ducking from a body that belonged to Redbeard as he was tossed to the other side of the room with his shotgun in his hooves. She took to the air keeping a safe distance as she launched Air Spears at Alta as Stephen and Evelyn tried to break through her wind armor with their unique flavor of magic. The Air Spears were instantly sent back at Winter, causing her to dive back down to the watery floor before she was skewered by her own weapons.

"Damn it," Winter growled, flying at full speed in the large room around Atla. The possessed mare took instant notice of her retreat and sent a wave of green lightning out from her, causing Stephen, Evelyn, and A.T reeling for a few meters before collapsing into unconsciousness. Before the wave hit her, she sent one out of her own. The two waves of pure electricity collided, creating a horrid sound of static as Winter landed on the floor, panting from such a strong spell and so was Alta.

"Thou art such a nuisance, but thy body is so powerful and beautiful. So holdeth still my young filly, and embrace me!" Alta screamed, sending out another green lightning bolt at Winter.

Winter’s eyes went wide as she couldn’t dodge in time from the attack. She closed her eyes, taking the bolt into her chest. The impact cracked her ribs and sent her flying into the wall, causing cracks to appear on the mirror-like finish. She cried out in pain as she fell into the water bellow. Her back hurt, but nothing was broken except for her cracked ribs.

“Luna, I need some help here!” Winter called out, causing Alta to laugh at the gesture.

“Thine Princess of the Moon won't save you from thy nightmare I shall befall upon ye, filly.” Winter looked up, pain strong on her chest as she tried to stand up to face the possessed Daring Do.

'Winter, I have something, but it may be difficult,' Luna said in Winter’s mind. Winter hissed as she fell to the ground from a feeble attempt to stand, sending a shock of agony throughout her body as Alta strode closer with a smug smile.

'Tell me, Luna, because I might not make it without using my Limit Break,' Winter responded while trying to stand once again.

'You need to take off the winglets and place them on another. They act as a Soul Jar so once they move onto another, Alta's spirit will surely follow,' Luna explained as Winter hobbled away from the wall to give her some fighting space. This gesture brought joy to the possessed Daring's face, electing another response from her.

“Thy foal has some will. Tis' makes us wonder who was thine mentor?” she asked with glee. “Thou wouldst love to have such a strong bond but names are hidden from us.”

“Fuck you,” Winter spat back. 'Luna, she's too strong at the moment and we don't have anyone to move the winglets too. So do you think you can give me Snowball and my swords if they are finished? I have a plan,' Winter asked mentally to Luna.

“Oh? Hath thou blood taught you any manners? Or is that wonderful tradition still among the race of the pure and holy?” Alta beamed before slapping Winter across the room again with her magic.

“Ow,” Winter cried while trying to stand again from the abuse caused by Alta. 'Luna? How's that plan? I need some help here?' Winter choked, coughing up blood that she spat on the floor.

'I've sent them there by following your unique Dreamscape signature. Give it a moment,' Luna said with growing worry, knowing that Winter's life was on the line.

“Such wonderful hair, gorgeous eyes, and delightful scars. Tis' reminds us of our old body. Such battle we faced. Such love, we stole. Our daughters loved our touch as much as we loved theirs. Oh, the moans and pleas for release! Such music to thy ears,” Alta cooed as she rubbed the tip of her sword against her groin before bringing it in front of her with a smile and licked the liquid from the edge of the blade. “Mm, thine host has a wonderful taste does thou not agree?” she purred, licking her lips.

“I...I d-don't...Fucking care how my grandmother's pussy tastes like. All I care about is this!” Winter screamed just as two flashes of light appeared beside her, electing a raised brow from the possessed Daring.

Within a flash of a second, Snowball appeared right beside Winter with concern in her eyes, but she knew what to do. She backed away, keeping an eye on Daring as two, black, three-foot long, straight-edged katana's, appeared in their eloquent sheaths. Winter instantly grabbed them and drew them from their scabbards, revealing the blades that looked like the night sky. This motion made Alta's smile grow three-times larger as she did a curt bow with her sword to Winter as she took them in her dragon's claws.

“I know how to beat you, Alta. I just hope I don't hurt the greatest explorer in all of Equus with my Limit Break!” Winter bellowed while pointing the tip of one of her blades at Alta.

“Hahahaha! What a humbling yet pitiful sentiment! Thou wish for us not to play with ye? Then so be it!” Alta laughed before lunging at Winter with blinding speed, but this didn't phase her in the slightest.

Just as Alta hit the halfway point of her lung, Winter's body erupted into white fire and blue lightning. The whites of her eyes turned black and the pupils into razor sharp slits. She let out a venomous hiss and charged at Alta faster than her eyes could track. Her smirk was whipped off of her face as Winter's foot impacted her chest, breaking ribs and sent her flying faster than what she did to Winter just moments ago into the wall, creating a large crater in on impact. Winter stopped just next to the throne worried that she might have killed her grandmother, but that worry vanished as Alta stood back up, laughing like a maniac.

“Thou art more powerful than what we could not have imagined! Thy shall be our host forever and more! Just think of thy children could produce! My bloodline shall return, stronger than before!” Alta screamed, her body healing itself like there wasn't any damage in the first place. Winter bit her lip and got her fangs ready. She knows she has to drink the mana straight out of Daring to weaken her just enough to pull Alta out from her and into Snowball, who shouldn't be able to sustain the demon because she didn't have a soul.

“Sorry to disappoint you, but I'm not having kids,” Winter hissed. “The pain would be just too much since I took a cream and pill to make me three times more sensitive in all my lady parts.”

Alta tilted her head, licking her lips. “Thou feels more pleasure than an average mare? Thy filly is turning into more than I could have ever wanted! I must have you!” she proclaimed before lunging at Winter again, this time at full speed.

Winter jumped back, barely dodging a downward swipe that cut the throne in half and crossed her blades to block another that caused the water around them to splash away, making a dry spot where they stood from the immense pressure from the clash of the blades. She pushed forward, forcing Alta to jump back as the water returned where it once was.

Without hesitation, Winter strafed to the right, sending Air Blades and Spears at Alta, whom just batted them away with a demented smile on her face. Winter growled at this and charged head-on at Alta with her swords flipped around so that the tips were facing behind her with the hilt in front. As she charged, so did Alta. Both ran at each other, their hooves didn't disturb the water with one holding an expression of insanity with the other of pure calmness.

Winter ducked from a thrust and parried with her right blade, giving her enough room to spinning into her recovery to land a kick that forced Daring's stomach to implode for a second before she went tumbling towards the far wall again. Alta was quick to recover and stabbed her sword into the floor, stopping her from colliding into the wall again.

To Winter's horror, the insane mare cracked her head before coughing up blood, most likely from the kick. She licked her lips, moaning at the taste with a flutter of her wings of demented pleasure before charging at Winter once again.

She hissed that she had to go for another round and met Alta halfway again, this time, she was even faster than before.

'Where is she getting all this speed?' Winter thought, deflecting a few of Alta's Air Blades with a flick of the wrist as she brought up her twin blades again, just in time for a mad barrage of wild swings and jabs for her body.

This answer would never be answered as she locked blades with Alta, the mare who was no stronger than Autumn when Winter and her first fought. She shoved the mad mare back while throwing on of her swords up, causing the mad mare to look up at it on instinct. Winter pulled out Ash and fired three rounds at the cross guard of the sapphire sword. Alta hissed in pain as she was forced to drop it from her mental grasp. Before she could re-take it into her grip, however. Winter teleported it to the Oculory where Alta couldn't use it before teleporting herself right behind her.

Winter caught the sword she lost and sheathed it with its sister before jumping into the air in a spin, bringing her hoof around with untraceable speed. Alta looked back in surprise just in time for Winters hoof to collide and send her sprawling with a bloody face towards Spooks, who was recovering with the aid of Snowball.

“Thou can't defeat us! We are Alta Tempest! The Goddess of Storms!” she screamed in defiance as she stood up, coughing up blood that was healing far slower than before, making Winter realize that she must have wasted most of her power, cleaning the temple. “You art just a foal! A child! How can YOU be so strong!?”

Winter raised her head, tall and proud as she walked up to the recovering mare as she sheathed her claws. “My mentors are the Goddess of the Moon, The Elder Dragon Jormungand, and my mother, Spitfire Hawk Moon, Daughter of Hawk Fury the first Wonderbolt. You never stood a chance against me, Alta, because I represent freedom and just like the wind. You can't stop nor bend me to your will!” she proclaimed, earning herself a long, insanitary laugh before Spooks whipped the butt of her rifle into the back of the laughing mare, causing her head to jerk forward and eat the ground with gusto.

Seeing this as an opportunity to finish the fight. As Alta stood back up and violently attacked Spooks, she bolted at the mare with her fangs out. Before the possessed mare could react, Winter chomped down on her neck and started to suck the mana out of her.

“What art thou doing!” Alta screeched in pain as her body went limp from the shock, but Winter didn't answer. “Let us f-free!” she demanded as the color faded from Daring's coat telling Snowball to put on the winglets like she was instructed to by Luna.

As Alta thrashed weakly, Winter watched Snowball put both winglets on, causing the frighted demon in Daring to be pulled into the Flesh Golem in a haze of sickly green smoke that entered the mare's mouth, nose, ears, and eyes. The process was so fast Winter almost forgot to pump Daring's mana back into her so that she wouldn't die. After a few moments, Winter pulled away from the whimpering Pegasus and watched with scrutiny at the twitching Flesh Golem before it stopped and the left eye changed from red to amber.

“Snow. Are you alright?” Winter asked weakly, being the only one able to talk to her since everyone else is sleeping from head trauma.

“Yes, Mistress Rose. The spells that Princess Luna placed on me has successfully trapped the being known as, Alta,” Snowball replied.

“Is...Is that a good thing?” Winter asked again.

“Yes, however. Since we are now sharing one body, her powers have been complexity nullified. She is just a soul, trapped by the Soul Jars that are her winglets. She won't have any influence unless you command me to do so.”

“But?” Winter sighed with a long breath of relief as her Limit Break turned off, bringing her back to normal.

“She is quite angry and wishes to torture you slowly and painfully. How should I respond?” Snow asked curiously.

“Tell her that I like pain just as much as pleasure,” Winter chuckled lightly.

“...”

“What?”

“She thinks that having scarabs birthed in your womb would not feel that pleasant.”

“Sounds like a weird fetish of sorts,” Spooks coughed as she walked up to them with her right hind leg held close to her body with Winter and Snowball looking at her the whole time, one in confusion and the other in curiosity.

“How are you still up?” Winter asked the Night Stalker. "You've been beaten pretty hard."

“Takes a lot more than a few slams against the wall to knock me down,” Spooks replied with a tired smile, “Anyway. Is there a place where we can get some rest and tend to the injured?” she added with a nod towards the knocked out members of the group.

“Alta should have a bedchamber near the main hall,” Winter replied causing Alta to rage inside Snowballs head.

“Right, let's go,” Spooks said before walking over to Windy and helped her up with Night Heart draping A.T. over her back.

While they did that, Snowball helped carried the unconscious members of the group towards the bed chamber with the raging Alta screaming various creative ways to torture Winter and Spooks with their own tails in her head.

Winter limped along with them, keeping an eye out for any more traps that could cause them harm. The main hall looked like all the others in the Temple, but it was far bigger and had more pillars than the front entrance. She used what little energy she had left to use her Air Sight to find the secret door that should lead into private bedchambers of the demonic being that once called this place home.

It took Winter a few minutes to find the door and the switch to open it. After she opened the secret passage, she lead Spooks and Snowball down a beautifully painted hall that opened up to a round room with various doors and halls that spanned out like a web. She blinked for a second, her vision starting to blur from the immense strain that she pushed herself through and guided Spooks and Snowball down a hall towards a large door that had the same carvings as the throne rooms door.

She opened it up, revealing a large room with a giant, cloud bed. The walls were painted to look like there were standing in a meadow of twilight. Even the floor looked like there were grass and flowers around them, however. When Winter took a step into the room, she quickly learned that it was real grass and flowers.

“Wow,” Spooks exclaimed in awe as the group walked into the bedchamber. "This is insane."

"Ya, makes my room look like crap," Winter chuckled weakly. "But enough of that. I can't go on for much longer without falling asleep on my hooves."

"I agree," Spooks yawned as she placed the group on their bedrolls around the bed and before she too fall asleep. She wrapped her hooves around Winter with teary eyes.

“Umm, Spooks, what are you doing?” Winter asked, taken aback at the warm hug.

“Hugging you,” Spooks replied calmly.

“Yes, I noticed, but why?” Winter asked again.

“To thank you for saving my little sis."

Chapter 70. Daring Do and The Road Home.

View Online

Winter awoke to a strange sight through blurry eyes and unable to move. To her right, she could see a disheveled, dirty-yellow mare snuggling with her with as much love that Spitfire gave her. Her wing was draped over her, protecting her from the cold air that was just right in the strange room with sleeping bodies snoozing around them. She cracked a soft, but weak smile and nuzzled closer to the mare beside her. From the sigh of content that came from the mare, Winter knew that she must have woken Daring up as she left a gentle kiss on her head and curled even tighter around her little body.

"No wonder why my little Hawk Moon cares so much about you, Winter," Daring whispered lovingly into her ears. "you are so talented, so smart, so skilled. I bet she saw potential in you when you first met, but your sour attitude must have clashed with hers with a passion."

Winter cracked a soft smile, remembering how she used to fight every, single, day with her mother during the first few months before she was sent off to private school. "Y-Yeah, we fought," she whispered back with a light chuckled.

"Oh!" Daring gasped in pure shock. "Did I wake you up, Rose?"

Winter slowly moved her sore head away from Daring's soft barrel, knowing that it was her soreness from the fight yesterday that woke her up periodically throughout the night, preventing her from dreaming and shook her head. "No, you didn't." Daring let out a breath of relief and smiled at her warmly and planted a soft kiss on her cheek and was even happier that she leaned into it with a slight flutter of her stiff wings.

"Well—" she paused to pull out a pocket watch from her destroyed shirt and checked the time for a quick second. "—It's six in the morning, and I doubt I can fall back asleep in this creepy place. So, want to talk for a bit?" she asked. Winter gave her a simple nod in return, wanting to have some private time with the mare that she thought she lost.

"Are you alright? Did Alta torture you?" Winter asked first with immense worry in her voice as she looked up at the mare with fear in her eyes. Daring smiled back, rubbing her ear with her wing and shook her head.

"No, Rose. She was more focused on you than me... and it wasn't the first time I was possessed and frankly. I should have seen it coming," she chuckled warmly.

The worry that Winter had washed away. She was thankful that Daring was alright, that she didn't have to bring home a broken mare and expect someone to fix her from the torment that never happened. She leaned back in, tears falling from her eyes in pure joy that the pain that she was forced to inflict on her, didn't leave her scarred and shattered.

She couldn't think of how Spitfire would react to the mare that she vowed to bring home, in a sobbing, trembling mess, but that was a lie. She did know how Spitfire would react. Spitfire would be absolutely devastated to see her mother as terrified as she was back at the mansion. Winter could see Spitfire, at Darings side in the hospital, crying and begging for her to return to the real world.

"Are you alright kiddo?" Daring asked with worry, taking Winter out of her train of thought. She shook her head and gave her a soft smile while struggling to stand up, but I couldn't move an inch.

"Yeah, I'm just thinking about how mom would react if I brought you home, broken and terrified," I replied with a mix of fear and anguish if such a thing were to happen.

"Trust me kiddo. I have the same thoughts some days too, but it's best not to focus on them so much," Daring cooed while helping Winter up with her muzzle, only to have the filly fall back down from trembling hooves.

"Yeah, got to think on the positive more," Winter grunted, realizing that she wasn't going anywhere anytime soon. "And...Fuck..." she groaned, also realizing that she didn't have enough energy to get the key so that they could leave the temple.

“You okay, kiddo?” Daring asked, pulling the filly out from her train of thought. She shook her head and gave the worried mare a reassuring smile, telling her that everything should be okay now that she doesn't have to worry about the pain of hurting her mother.

“Yeah, but we should get the key before everyone wakes up. It should be in the Oculory,” Winter replied.

"Fine. I'll help you up."

Winter rolled her eyes as Daring got out of the floating bed and did a quick stretch, arching her back for a second before grabbing her by the scruff of her neck and gently placed her on her back. Winter frowned for being treated like a little puppy but didn't complain. She felt Daring Do adjust her with her wings for a quick second before tip-toed her way out of the room, filled with sleeping, tired bodies.

Just as Winter and Daring left the room, they hear a voice call from behind, wondering where they were going. "Master? Where are you going?" asked Snowball, fully awake and out of her bedroll that was rolled out in the master bedchamber of Alta.

"We are just going to get the key, Snow, and how is Alta by the way?" Winter asked, causing her horse to groan in annoyance as she turned around to meet the pure white, walking cloud with mismatched eyes.

"She is...Passive, to say the least. She has stopped talking about murder and has started to study the magic that binds us," Snowball replied as they walked out of the room.

"That does not sound good," Daring commented. Telling Winter that she wasn't too happy that they couldn't just talk together alone and without company.

"I had the same thought, however, she gave up after she realized that it was too advanced to tackle without information that she does not have. So now, she is planning on trying to offer Master Rose with deals for her freedom."

Winter let out a chuckle as they entered the main hall and turned towards the throne room. The sound of clip-clopping of their hooves echoed in the decorated chamber that followed the same Roman, Celtic mixture of architecture that made up the entire temple. "Well, tell her that if she is a good girl. I might give her, her own 'Artificial Body,' to use, and if you haven't told her already, Snow. They last for an eternity."

"She say's that she might consider if the Worshipers of Celestia are killed," Snowball acknowledged.

"Did you tell her that I rule an entire country that is currently at war with the Crystal Empire, and with Equestria, while using the fight to try and call for a cease-fire in order to stage another assassination attempt for my head?" Winter asked bluntly. "And that the ponies and the deer in the room are on my side and not Celestia's?"

"WHAT?!" Daring shouted in pure shock as she stopped in front of the door to the throne room. "That can't be true!"

"..."

"She has retracted her wish to murder the others, but now wants revenge for Celestia cursing her people with the Plagas monster that consumed her body."

"The Plagas monster is dead, but she can't have her revenge on Celestia herself, however. She can—If her powers are limited—Act as a Valkyrie within my Black Knights and be one of my personal guards. I just hope she can get along with an Eldrich Void Knight and the Angel of War, Azrael, herself," Winter smiled in response.

"WHAT?!" Daring gasped again with even more volume. "You can't be serious!? She's a Demon!"

"I thought you have some trust in me?" Winter inquired back.

"I do, but in my line of work, you can't trust anyone. It took a rainbowed-maned mare to at least trust family. How can you trust her? She tried to make you her host!"

Winter nodded in response, knowing that what she had in mind was risky. Having a demon with a wicked affinity for lightning magic and winglets that act as a unicorn's horn would cause a major problem if they had to fight again, but if she can bring Alta to her side. She could use the knowledge of lost, Pegasi arts, that she held within to her advantage. Plus, having all three ethereal factions: Void, Dark, and Light on her side, fighting for her. Celestia and all those that support her won't be able to believe in the lies that the Alicorn of the Sun, anymore. Winter let out a sigh and nuzzled Daring's mane. "Trust me, I know what I am doing."

"Argh," Daring hissed as she walked into the throne room with Snowball quickly following behind. "I trust you, but don't you dare hurt Spits with this choice, okay?"

"If all goes according to plan, no one will be hurt anymore," Winter replied through a whisper, earning herself a sigh of defeat from the older mare.

"Master?" Snowball asked again as they walked through the thin layer of water towards the door leading to the Oculory.

"Go ahead."

"Alta has considered the offer, but on one condition."

"Continue," Winter said as they entered the hall towards the Oculory.

"She wants...a dress."

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Winter, Daring, and Snowball returned with the sapphire ocarina to the master bedchamber in relative silence. The mood was a mixture of disdain for the demon trapped within Snowball by Daring, the annoyance of not being able to move with trouble being able to breathe by Winter and the curiosity from the Flesh Golem looking around the halls in awe as Alta told her the majesty of the artists that made her palace.

"There you guys are!" Stephen exclaimed as they walked back into the room to find that all of their stuff was packed and that everyone was ready to move. "You, see Red. They were just going to scout ahead for anything out of the ordinary. Right?"

Daring paused for a second in the door, slightly miffed that her stuff was touched, but before she could say anything about it, the filly on her back spoke up.

"Yeah, they way is clear and we have a straight route back to the bridge. It's only a ten-minute walk from here," Winter interrupted. "Oh! And don't worry about me. I'm just suffering from extreme stiffness that's preventing me from moving on my own, so I'll be out of commission for the rest of the way. Sorry."

"Don't worry about that, Princess. You've done enough," Redbeard chimed in. "We're just sorry we couldn't be useful as much as we could. Stephen here may not look it, but he is quite the scholar, even though he doesn't sound like it most of the time. And I? Well, my eye for detail hasn't been all that good in this place. Too much magic in the air makes it hard to see sometimes."

"It's alright, but being able to see nothing but magic sucks even more," Winter smiled at the old stallion. He let out a throaty chuckle and left the room with Stephen with Nova, who gave a curt nod to the Empress on Darings back.

"So, what now?" Spooks asked with a cheeky smile as her forked tongue stuck out to tastes the air.

"Well, now that everyone is up. We'll head back to the fort and take a ship back to Arcadia. From there, we separate with me taking Evelyn to the castle to see what I can do to help the deer people," Winter replied, causing the Doe in the room to freeze in place. Daring and Spooks took instant notice of this while everyone else left to join the others, leaving them alone with the petrified Doe.

"Something the matter, Evelyn?" Spooks asked with a raised brow.

"W-What makes you think I'll go willingly to Arcadia?" Evelyn gulped as she reached for her spear.

"Because, if you don't then how are we going to help the Deer people with their Princess running away from their aid?" Winter said bluntly, causing the Doe's jaw to hang open. "Thought so. Now come along and if you behave. You will get a guest room in the castle and not the dungeon."

Evelyn bit her lip, her ears flattened as she couldn't think of a way to counter that statement, knowing that if she ran away, the Empress would use that as a symbol to her people that they had no one to follow other than the Empress, herself,

"Fine, I'll go with you. Only because I don't want my people being used," she said reluctantly before she left out the room with a huff.

"Women," all three of them said in unison.

As a group, they all walked down the main hall with the same thought in mind: Get the fuck out of there. Daring walked at a brisk pace close to Snowball with Winter nestled comfortably on her back. She could tell that she was sleeping soundly and comfortably from the steady, heavy breathing escaping her lips. Daring cracked a smile at the little filly before they were stopped at a large door that opened on its own, revealing the first room that they entered, clean like there was nothing there in the first place.

"Damn, talk about going the long way, huh?" A.T chimed as the sun from outside shone into the room from the door that was slightly ajar at the other end.

"Yeah, let's just hope that the guards outside are still there," Evelyn added.

Daring sighed as she followed along, knowing that Alta killed them all and threw them into the vicious ocean below when she cleaned her temple from intruders. She could only hope that the filly on her back knows what she was doing with the demon trapped within the Flesh Golem that trailed close beside her.

"Man, it's good to be outside again," Spooks chirped as the sun warmed her scales as they left the temple, and the first thing they all saw was how clean the bridge was as well as the tower, both looked like they were repaired as if the battle on them never happened in the first place.

"Damn, let's hope the ship is still there. I don't want to swim my way back," Night Heart chortled to everyone's agreement as they picked up their pace down the bridge.

Daring frowned as they walked into the courtyard to the fort and found that no one was there, but there was a pile of armor in the far corner of the yard next to a tree. Adjust to the pile was the ship, untouched and ready to fly. Snowball and the others ran ahead, wanting to head back to the mainland as soon as possible while Evelyn started in horror that everyone she came with was most likely dead.

Daring pressed up against her side and guided her to the ship just as Winter stirred awake on her back, letting out a cute yawn as she looked around, wondering where she was now as Daring boarded the small ship with Evelyn having a hard time looking away from the pile of armor.

"Hey kiddo, we're on the ship, but the Doe is in shock right now," Daring said, causing the Doe to acknowledge her statement.

"That's good, just don't drop me," Winter replied, just as Evelyn let out a sigh and went straight for the crew quarters not wanting to watch herself leave behind all the armor of her fallen comrades that she promised to bring back to their families.

Daring let out a quiet sigh as the ship lifted into the air and began the trip home. With Winter on her back, she walked over to Stephen at the wheel wearing a pirate hat and eye patch as she flew the ship with Red Beard at his side, looking through a spyglass. She turned around one last time to watch the airborne archipelago shrink in the distance.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Chapter 71. Battle of Arcadia. Part 1

View Online

Fire. Battle cries. The "boom!" from cannons blasting from afar, echoed louder the closer the ship flew across the safety of the southern Arcadian mountain range. Not one could see the wonderful blue sky. The same sky that told the world that everything was okay, but it wasn't. Ever since Stephen flew the ship over the hurricane at Evelyn's direction, we were engulfed in the black clouds that covered the Arcadian countryside.

Winter and Daring knew full well of the dark nature of the clouds covering Arcadia. It was a method of war. A scare tactic, but much more sinister. In history, Commander Hurricane used these types of clouds to mask a horrible storm that would decimate the enemy army with lightning and tornados during a siege. The black color was just to intimated them, however. The only way to create such a color was with fire, death, and a hint of magic.

Winter sat at Daring's side, still a little sore from the fight with Alta. It was thanks to Night Heart's magic that she was able to walk around on her own power, but it was limited without placing a heavy strain on her little body. She thanked Night Heart for her medical skills just as Evelyn joined the group on the main deck of the ship, wearing leaf-like armor like the Equus version of an Elf. She gave Winter and the others a curt bow before helping Stephen guide the ship over the Endless Storm. As Evelyn stood beside the smiling pirate, helping him fly the ship, Spooks walked over to Daring and Winter, armed and ready for the oncoming threat that looms in the distance.

"Looks like there's a storm brewing over yonder," Red Beard groaned, taking a sip from his flask as he did so. Spooks nodded in agreement as she sat next to Winter and Daring while keeping a keen eye of the lightning flashing in the distance just over where she believed was, Silent Hill as snow started to fall around them with Stephen flying close to Mount Gilgamesh.

"I agree, and not a good one either," Spooks added, turning to the disheveled Empress that was leaning against the adventurous mare. "What do you think this means, Empress?"

Winter let out a sigh, already knowing what was over the horizon as she leaned against her grandmother, Daring Do, for support. “Battle. Fire. Death. It looks as though the Crystal Empire has broken the line and, somehow, made it to the city. So except conflict when we get there.”

"How can you tell, Kiddo?" Daring asked in slight confusion, unknowing of the threat that cried into the air as the ship flew closer.

"The clouds are filled with soot and the sounds in the distance aren't natural," Spooks answered for the filly. "It's a common sight during a siege...And a big one at that."

"Thanks, Spooks," Winter nodded with a sigh before she grabbed her two guns and checked them over, making sure that she hand enough ammo for any foe that she will face.

“You're welcome,” she smiled with a flick of her tongue.

“Just... don't push yourself, kiddo. You look bad enough as it is,” Daring chimed warily while pulling the filly close with her wing. Winter cracked a smile and continued to clean her guns in silence.

The group watched in horror as they made around the mountain that protected them from anyone that may or may not want to fill them with holes, and not the good kind either. The first thing they saw were ten, giant, crystal spiders trying to climb the walls of Silent Hill, but were having a hard time with the dragons pushing them back. The second thing they saw were six, large ships that were covered in a crystal that glowed brightly when something smashed against their hulls.

They all watched as they fired round after round into the city streets with cannon balls made of crystal that, when they made contact, would turn a small portion of an area into a crystal. The last thing they saw was the castle itself and the spells that were being thrown in and around it. Winter could instantly tell whose magic was being cast and she didn't like it.

“Damn, even Luna is having a hard time against, Shining Armour and Cadence,” Winter hissed in anger, causing the group to look with more worry of their situation.

“Where should I go, Empress?” Stephen asked as several crystal cannon balls whizzed past the ship.

“I need to help Luna, but those ships are causing major problems and with the main force at Luna Bay. I don't think help will arrive for some time. Plus those crystal spiders need to be taken care of as well,” Winter replied.

“So, what's the plan?” Spooks asked, taking out her rifle, Cue. Winter bit her lip, looking over the city with a worrisome eye as her cutie mark started to burn as if it was on fire, causing everyone to take a step back.

She knows that the group had to split up to take different tasks, but she had to go to the castle no matter what. Without Luna, things could go from bad to worse if she wasn't on the front lines like she was supposed to, but she understands why with Cadence and Armour fighting her in her castle. She gave Spooks a quick glance, worried that if she sent her and her friends to deal with the giant spiders, that they might never return and that their trip together would be all for naught, but knowing of her explosive background. Having them there could help the Dragon Guard immensely in taking them out, however. She couldn't just land at the castle in an Equestrian Speeder. She had to land where Cadence might want them, but where?

Winter scoured the areas around the castle, looking for a place to land the ship. She knew the military docks would be a good place to get killed since they were practically wearing a flag that said, 'they are the bad guy.' No, she and the others knew that they had to land in a place that was under immediate threat so that they could cloak in the shadows of their enemies.

Her eyes traced briskly over the city, looking for the right place to land the ship. Winter was heartbroken the second she saw the Residential District. It was nothing but fire with soldiers desperately trying to put out the flames as they escorted civilians to safety.

Winter pulled her eyes away from the recently homeless, remembering the pain of living under bridges and turned her eye to the school and noticed something off that instantly pulled her away from the fires. In the track behind the school was another, Equestrian, ship, parked there with an honor guard trying to get into the school but was having trouble. She instantly knew why they were there and was livid that Celestia would use this upheaval to try and kill her friends while she was away. She pointed at the school, marking that as the perfect place to land the ship.

"Stephen, park us at the track behind the school right beside the other Equestrian ship. Once we land, I want; Spooks, Windy, Night, and A.T to help out with the giant, crystal, spiders at the wall. I'll take; Daring, Red, Nova, Evelyn, as well as you, Stephen to take the school and take out the ships flying overhead. Is that agreed?" Winter asked sternly.

"Agreed," they all replied in unison.

Stephen guided the airship down through friendly fire and enemy fire alike. Shells, magic, and anti-aircraft whizzed by the ship, yet none found their mark with his expert flying skills as he skidded close to one of the grand archways leading to the castle over the city below, using it as a shield for his decent.

With a cheeky smirk, the Faunas wolf flew close to the city streets below. Skirting just over the heads of evacuating civilians and soldiers, preventing the ponies that were on his side from firing upon them further, else they would kill those that they were trying to protect.

Winter smiled at the cleverness of the Faunas and prepped her weapons as they quickly made their way to the school that was under siege, however. That smiled died as quick as it came at the possibility that her friends were in danger, even though she knew that they could handle themselves in the face of such a danger with relative ease.

No. That was not the way she should be thinking. It was unbecoming of her to have uncertain thoughts that were unfounded in their roots. She knows that her friends were alright and were fighting to protect the school. No matter the cost.

She watched as Stephen guided the ship over the large academy of learning towards the track at the back of the school and right beside the unsuspecting Equestrian ship that shared their flag. She and all the others took notice that it was mostly unguarded with the majority of the forces trying to enter through the gym entrance of the school, but were having immense trouble doing so.

Once they weighed anchor, Winter, and the group jumped out of the ship out of sight of the golden-clad guards coming towards them. She prepped her weapons and checked her mana pool, making sure that if she needed to use magic again, she wouldn't kill herself while casting an Air-blade.

“Control your shots,” Spooks said as she checked on her pistols magazines and switched the safety into burst-fire mode. “We don't want to hit the civvies inside.”

“Sounds like you have experience with this type of situation?” Redbeard commented as he loaded bear slugs into his SPAS-12.

“Unfortunately, I do,” Spooks replied, happy that her gear was primed and ready. “Why?”

“Been trained in for this type of situation as well, that's all,” he said, lighting up his last Cuban cigar that sat comfortably in the corner of his mouth. “And what's the plan here, Empress Rose?”

Winter perked up at the mention of her name and turned to the older stallion with a long exhale. “Go in, and clear out all Equestrians and Crystalians,” she said simply. “And stay out of the way of the Seven if you see them. Especially Autumn. You don’t want to be killed by her sword's when she starts swinging,” Winter added while adding more bullets into her bottomless mags, much to everyone's surprise.

“Who's: 'The Seven?'” Stephen asked with slight worry. Winter cracked a smile and turned to the handsome wolf.

“They are ponies that have the potential of becoming the Alicorn of War, and I'm one of them,” she smiled with the “Click!” of both hammers being cocked on her guns.

“That...That explains why the Equestrians are here,” Daring sighed. “Such foals could be very dangerous if they ascend.”

“I agree, though I'm the closest to achieving that goal, but enough about that. We need to get moving,” Winter motioned as she made her way around the stern of the ship to the bow, listening to the “clip-clopping” of hooves coming from the welcoming party trotting closer from the other side.

Spooks was right behind her along with; Daring, Nova, Redbeard and Stephen with the others going around the corner of the other end of the ship. She stopped right behind the young Empress just as the Equestrian guards shadows came into view, showing them that they were poorly armed.

Winter turned and flicked her head at them towards the oncoming threat and said, “Remember: No Equestrian.” They nodded back as the guards came into full view and froze in shock.

“Y-You're not backup!?” the leader of the group said in pure shock before three, “Bangs!” echoed from Winter's gun, ending the noise of battle that was close by as the three guards fell to the ground, staining the grass crimson with their blood.

“Move!” Winter ordered as she bolted from the ship with a hard flap of her wings, creating a heavy gust of wind that stifled the others in their tracks temporarily as she charged for the gym door that was occupied by two, frightened guards, holding their spears close to their chests with trembling hooves.

Spooks charged right behind the filly as she fired two more shots in quick succession with lethal accuracy into the two guards keeping an eye out on a set of double-doors leading into a large, Victorian-styled building that must have been the school's gym and main auditorium judging from the sheer size of the complex. She quickly caught up with Winter with the others hiding behind a giant set of bleachers that could fit easily one thousand people and skidded to a halt once she saw why the filly was hiding.

Just over by the large, wood carved stage was, at least, two hundred well-armed Equestrian soldiers around a small group of children trembling in fear as the leader─A large stallion with a blue, blasted back main and white coat, sporting black armor that he wore with pride─Shout at a light brown filly, who was holding a shaking, battered and bruised, blue filly in her arms.

“Where is Winter Rose!” the stallion demanded just loud enough for them all to hear as half of the group sneaked to the other side of the bleachers from underneath them.

“I don't know!” the brown filly shouted back in a cute, tomboyish voice that sounded strangely like maple syrup.

“Bullshit! We know that you are closely connected to her from your time at Canterlot's School for Gifted Individuals!” he boomed with a hard “Stomp!” of his hoof. Spooks turned to the enraged filly in question, wondering what was going on. “Now where is she!”

“Right here!” Winter shouted, coming out from hiding, much to Spooks's horror for possibly ruining their perfect, potential ambush, but stayed hidden to see what she was planning.

Winter walked without fear towards Sorin of the Wonderbolts in pure rage that her friend, Astral Aria was hurt. She watched as the smug stallion turned his attention away from them with his entourage smiling smugly at her as she walked with her head held high in stride.

“Well-well-well. If it isn't the Black Queen herself?” Soarin smirked, causing the group of children to look at her with tremendous amounts of worry in their eyes. “Finally, came out of hiding to fight like these brainwashed foals said you would? Tired of whipping your slaves, human to die like the coward you are?!”

“Oh, shut up, Clipper!” Winter shouted back, causing the Wonderbolt to stare at her in shock. “I've been fighting for the past three days without rest! Have you ever fought your way through a fuck-ton of mercenaries armed to the teeth with dynamite in caves older than Equestria itself!? Battle your praetorian guards in the Endless Storm? Or fight one of the thirteen Plagues of Tartarus that was followed up a duel with The Queen of Storms, Alta Tempest, herself?!” she hissed, cause everyone, including the Wonderbolt, eyes to go wide with shock, horror and awe.

“You are fucking lucky that I'm drained of energy cause I could have ended you all in a matter of seconds!” she exclaimed, causing the all the guards, but Sorin, to tremble in fear. Spooks took notice of this facade and moved into position along with the others and aimed her weapon, waiting for the right moment to strike.

“Heh, big words for a liar. Only a fool would believe you!” Sorin shot back.

“Oh really?” Winter hissed as she turned on her Mangekyo Sharingan illusion spell, causing the guards closest to her to back away slowly with sweat beading down from their collective brows. “Then explained to me why Evelyn Stronghoof was at The Temple of Alta? Or is that a lie as well?”

This caught Soarin off guard as his eyes went narrow, turning into slits in pure rage at the mention of that name. “How do you know that?” he hissed back.

“The same reason that I know Celestia wanted the Winglets in order to control the demon trapped within and use it as a weapon and resource for all the lost magic it contains and trust me, Sorin. I will make you pay for hurting Spitfire's heart,” Winter growled as the whites of her eyes turned black like Soarin's with her pupils became slits as well.

Spooks slowed her breath as the spectacle unfolded and aimed her pistols at the closest guards while turning invisible and nodded to the others to get ready, which they responded with a nod of their own as Winter's coat flickered with fire while Sorin's pulsed with condensed air.

“Oh yeah? You and what army?” he asked with a dark smile with his wings flexing out menacingly.

“The Salvation Army, eh!” Winter shouted with a smile, telling the others to open fire.

“Wha─?” Soarin said dumbly as the gym was filled with loud “Bangs! Clacks! And slicing metal,” from Winter's declaration.

Spooks chuckled as the guards pissed themselves as they watched their comrades died like insects in paralyzing horror, just as Winter tackled Sorin to the ground while he was dazed and threw him with staggering strength into the far wall, knocking him out cold from the painful impact before sending one, large, AOE out, decapitating the surviving guards while they were still petrified in fear from the sudden onslaught on their brethren as Spooks and the others reloaded their weapons.

“Is that all of them?” Spooks called and got a few affirmatives from around the gym making her let her guard and holster her guns, “Alright, Night, Windy, can you check the foals?”

“On it,” they both replied in unison.

Spooks watched both Windy and Night Heart moved over to the foals in the middle of the gym before walking over to Winter, who was being stared at by all of the children in the room with wide eyes with a few bowing down to her out and others whispering in childish glee at the sight of her. She gave them all a warm smile and a curt nod before walking over to the unconscious form of Soarin, the Wonderbolt and prodded his side to make sure that he wasn't moving.

“So, what are you going to do with him?” Spooks asked as she walked up to Winter with two fillies close behind.

“Honestly? I have no idea,” Winter replied with a shrug, “Probably put him into a dungeon with the rest of the Wonderbolts that I’ve captured for Intel. Other than that. I don’t know what else to do with him other than have Spitfire chew him out.”

Spooks just nodded in response as the two fillies walked right up to Winter with worry in their eyes.

“Winny? What’s going on?” the dark auburn filly said in a warm, tomboyish syrupy tone, bringing a soft smile to the Empress’s face.

“Just the usual: Wake up, stretch, coffee, yoga, adventure time, explosions, pain, regret, misery and almost dying. Ya’ know, my average day,” she shrugged and booped the milky blue filly that was leaning against the brown one on the nose.

“Yeah, that sounds like you,” the filly smiled and pulled her into a warm embrace, nuzzling Winter with adorable affection.

“Так мило,” Spooks muttered, looking away at the sight.

“I’m guessing you want to know where the others are as well as the teachers?” the filly asked with a knowing smirk, pulling away from Winter so that the other filly could give her a hug as well.

“That would be helpful, Maple,” Winter smiled in response.

“A bunch of guards went chasing the other students down the hall. There of them was wearing the same black armor as Soarin. Our gym teacher went with the guards with a strange smile on his face and since they have been gone. There have been sounds of clashing swords and explosions every other minute, probably caused by Autumn and Summer, by the sound of it.”

"That would explain how they got into the school," Spooks frowned with a slight growl. "He better have not done anything to them."

"I highly doubt that Snake-thing," Maple said simply. "Autumn beat Shining Armor in a duel and Summer beat the best sniper in the world. They won't have a hard time. Right Rose?" Maple boasted.

"Right, and by the feel of it. Both of them are currently at a standstill with the remainder of the Equestrian Guards," Winter replied, causing Spooks to look at her in confusion.

“How is that possible?” Spooks asked dumbly as Windy and Night Heart tended to the wounds inflicted on the children just a few meters away.

“You'll find out, Snake Thing and Winter?” Maple inquired.

“Yes?”

“Take it easy. You look like you are ready to keel over and die from exhaustion. Don't push yourself more than you have too. It would suck to see my herd mate in a coffin,” Maple said weakly as she helped the other filly, who passed out leaning against her, towards Night Heart and the other children.

“No promises,” Winter chuckled half-halfheartedly and turned to Soaring one more time before an azure glow wrapped his body, causing Spooks to jump back, ready to fight again, but this cautionary step was unfounded as the Wonderbolt flashed for a quick second and disappeared.

“Damn it! Where did he go!?” Spooks hissed at the missing Wonderbolt.

“I teleported him to the dungeon so we don't have to worry about bringing him along. So let's not delve further into the matter. We have to move,” she replied and proceeded past the bowing children deeper into the school with her head held high with Nova Blade following right behind her along with Daring, who was also the center of attention among the group of the innocent.

“What?!” Spooks gasped in shock, completely forgetting that the young Empress could teleport like a Unicorn before shaking her head, and reluctantly followed right behind her while the others stayed with the group of children.

Winter trotted at a brisk pace down the once pristine halls of her personal academy. Blood, slashes and burns marked a struggle on the decorated stone walls, curved and carved to match the Gothic style with a mix of elvish fantasy, turning each corner, nook, and cranny into eloquent art that was unmatched to the rest of the world, even the lost temple that she left a few hours prior.

Bodies in gold armor littered the floor, sliced, stabbed, burned and skewered with arrows with surgical precision. It was clear who had done such damage, just the thought of her friends fighting off an army filled her heart with pride, knowing that they were safe for the moment.

“What did this?” Daring asked as they passed a guard that was drawn and quartered with something big and sharp.

“My friend, Autumn and by the looks of it–“ she paused and saw a giant hole in the wall that went through the entire school. “–The Eclipse twins as well. Why?” she asked as the sound of shouting blared out from down a hall leading to girls dormitory that didn't sound like they were friends.

“Foals did this?” she asked again in shock.

“Yes,” Winter replied. “We were all assassination targets for being terrifyingly skilled in combat. Just ask Spring Rose, she's been following us since we've passed the bathroom a few minutes ago.”

“What do you mean? There is no one else here?” Spooks pointed out.

“Spring Rose! I know you are hiding in Nova's shadow!” Winter shouted causing everyone to look at the confused Thestral before a green filly appeared, quite literally, out of her shadow.

“How did you find me?!” she gasped, causing Spooks's eye to twitch slightly at the tiny filly.

“Your own shadow gave it away,” Winter smirked. “You still have lots to learn before you can get the drop on me again, Spring Rose.”

“How in the hell?” Nova gawked at the Earth Pony filly as she walked up the wall without a care in the world and vanished into another shadow.

“Whatever, Empress fuck face. The others are held up in the girls dormitory. The remaining Equestrian guards are just outside of it in the courtyard, hiding behind a portable gem shield. Wonderbolts Thunderlane, Misty Fly, and Surprise are there also, now if you need me. I'll meet you there, chow!” she said before disappearing as quickly as she came.

“Well, that happened. I'm guessing she is one of the Seven that you mentioned?” Daring blinked, trying to figure out how the filly shadow stepped, despite not being a Unicorn...or walked up the wall like a Thestral or Changeling when she wasn't one.

“Yep,” Winter responded and went back to walking to the courtyard that Spring Rose mentioned. “Master of theft, espionage and the art of disappearing like a ghost. She makes Nova Blade here look like a novice when it comes to breaking and entering.”

“That's impossible!” Nova exclaimed.

“I agree,” Daring added.

“Indeed,” Spooks finished.

“Well, it is. Just ask Celestia or Luna. They can tell you that she managed to break into the Black Archives under Canterlot Castle and stole a book about Shadow Walking. Man, they were pissed when they found out but were too late cause she mastered the lost arts in that tome before they could take it back.”

“I'm starting to see why these Seven are so dangerous now. They sound a lot like the Seven Knights of Twilight: The great warriors that once protected the Tree of Harmony from the demon hoard before Tartarus was built thousands of years ago,” Daring explained, earning her a raised brow from Winter and Nova.

“That's...Interesting, but history lessons can wait. The rest of the school needs us,” Winter silenced before bolting down the hall at a brisk pace with Nova trailing right behind her.

“She's right, let's go,” Spooks nodded to Daring and chased after the others, however. Daring was reluctant after the sudden realization of legend incarnate causing chaos in the world. With a sigh, she followed after them, wondering if the world's most mysterious legend was true.

Winter bounded around a corner straight towards the last set of doors, guarded by two guards that Nova Blade killed the second she laid eyes on them. They both took cover on either side of the doors with Spooks and Daring right behind them.

“How many do you think is out there?” Spooks questioned, her tail rattling at the strange static in the air, making her uneasy. Winter closed her eyes with a long exhale and a twitch of her wings. Her eyes moved beneath her eyelids erratically as if she was trying to look everywhere all at once before opening them again, showing all three of them that her eyes changed color to a clear silver.

“There is at least ten of them: five standard soldiers, the three Wonderbolts and two Archmages,” Winter replied.

“How can you tell? And what's up with your eyes, kiddo?” Daring asked warily.

“Mana Sight, which has a side effect of changing my eye color and making me temporarily blind. Why?” she asked back as her eyes returned to normal.

“Isn't that very dangerous Black Magic, your Highness?” Nova questioned with the same amount of worry in her voice as Daring.

Winter shook her head. “It's not the actual spell, just a mock version of it. Completely safe. I promise.”

“I just hope you know what you are doing,” Daring sighed and turned back to the double doors and pressed her ear against them to listen in on the shouting from outside.

“So, take out all the guards but the Black Ops?” Spooks asked, pulling out the Safe Twins.

“Yes, I'll deal with them. Once I have them in my line of sight. I can teleport them to the dungeon. The archmages are the ones that are going to be a problem, though.” Winter commented as she pulled out her own guns.

“Not going to be a problem with these babies, Empress Rose,” Spooks smirked and shoved Daring and Nova to the side before slamming the doors opened and fired a few rounds before rolling behind a statue of the Empress in adult form.

Winter smirked and followed right behind the Night Stalker, who gave her just enough of a distraction to get a read on the three Wonderbolts that were more focused on Spooks than her, and teleported them to the dungeon before ducking behind a bush, barely dodging a jet of fire that was sent out by one of the archmages.

“It's the Empress! Kill her!” one of the Equestrians ordered as a giant fire rune appeared right under Winter, forcing her to roll into the open as a geyser of fire erupted where she once stood.

“Winter!” Spooks shouted as the filly disappeared from her line of sight as she fired a few rounds into the guards in golden armor, killing them all, but leaving the two unicorns wearing black robes unscathed. Spooks hissed in irritation as she spotted her bullets hovering right in front of the faces of the smug Unicorns before they sent them back at supersonic speeds. “Motherfuckers,” she hissed as one of her own bullets skimmed against her shoulder, causing a slight gash while she reloaded from behind the statue.

“Winter! Are you alright?!” Spooks called out in worry.

Winter frowned at the call as she went invisible and moved around the center of the courtyard, keeping an eye out for the two unicorns with the smuggest, shit-eating grins on their faces. She didn't want to alert them archmages to her immediate presence as she prepared a lightning bolt that will kill them both in a single hit: an Aether Bolt. She could only hope that the Night Stalker didn't do anything rash while she remained silent.

“The filly is nothing but a pile of ashes, freak!” one of the archmages laughed. “She didn't know that I had that trap placed there just for her!”

“They killed, Winter?” Spooks muttered breathlessly, “You bastards!” she shouted before unleashing a volley of fire until the Safe Twins clicked empty making her duck down behind the statue in order to reload and to take cover from the bullets that were sent back to her.

Just as Spooks was about to load fresh magazines into her pistols to continue firing at the Archmages. A strange arrow landed at her hooves with a note attached to it. While they were distracted by a few more of those strange arrows firing upon them, Spooks took the time to open and read the note.

"They're protected by a portable gem shield. Fire at them during the repulse of the electromagnetic charge that surrounds them. You can tell by the grass under them

-Umbra Eon."

'Thank you, Umbra Eon, whoever you are,' Spooks thought with a smirk. She poked her head out from behind her cover while the archmages were distracted by a volley of arrows and watched the grass underneath them carefully, looking for a change in its natural behavior. After a few seconds of watching with unblinking eyes, the grass froze solid for a split second before turning back to normal.

Acting as quick as she could, Spooks side jumped out from behind the statue and fired a short burst of bullets at each of the Unicorns. Unfortunately, only a few rounds found their mark in the shoulders of the two Unicorns while the rest were deflected by the reactivated shield. Realizing her mistake, she scrambled back up to her hooves in a struggle to get back in cover, but it was futile. She was yanked hard by her tail and pinned to the ground with vines with her guns tossed to the side.

“It was fun while it last, but I think it's time for you to die,” the archmage that set the fire trap said with a sadistic smile on his face as the vines around Spooks wrapped around her neck and started to strangle her.

Spooks vainly struggled against the possessed vines choking the air out of her lungs. The corners of her vision blurred as focused on breathing rather than escaping and, just a few meters away, was a set of disembodied hooves in the grass. She cracked a weak smile. knowing that Winter was still alive.

“Why are you smiling?” the archmage demanded angrily.

“B-because...Y-you're...About to…Get...Fucked up,” Spooks managed to choke out before she passed out in his magical grip.

Just as Spooks said those words, Winter came out from her cloak, covered in black lightning. The two archmages froze in horror as their horns lit up in a vain effort to defend themselves, but she knows that it was impossible.

"Go to hell!" she hissed before sending out a black lightning bolt out from her body. The two archmages eyes went wide in fear that was erased from existence as both of their bodies were swallowed in a sphere of pure darkness and what was left behind was their bloody stumps of hooves.

"Now...Stay dead," Winter said, panting heavily, her vision blurry from the instant drain of magic from her final attack. Taught to her by Luna as a last resort. "Manipulating...dark energy...is hard...fuck," she groaned, limping slowly over to Spooks as the teachers, guards, and students poured out of the dormitory, safe from the threat that was slamming against their doors.

"What was that?!" Daring gasped as she leaned up against Winter to give her support, just as five strange fillies, clad in light, leather armor ran up to her with weapons of their own. One of them held a giant bow, made from the bones and scales of a white dragon that was easily the size of Iron Will, a Minotaur she met on the road, giving inspirational speeches from town to town.

"Winter!" shouted one of the armored fillies, causing the filly leaning against her side to turn and limp away towards the filly with the bow before she was tackled into an affectionate snuggle fest of adorable, apocalyptic, proportions.

"Hey, Summer. Miss me?" Winter choked out before coughing up blood all over the whitish-pink fillies neck, making her jump in shock.

"Are you alright?!" she gasped as she forced herself away and began looking over Winter like a protective kitten. "I didn't hurt you more than you are?"

Winter chuckled slightly, coughing up more blood as she did so as streams of her crimson liquid poured out of her eyes. "No, kitten. Just severe mana atrophy."

"We should really get you to the hospital," Daring said as she looked over and saw that Spooks was coming back to her feet. The Night Stalker coughed slightly, shaking her head in a daze.

"No time," Winter wretched, puking up blood before she collapsed to the ground, breathing heavily. "G-Got to...Activate the AA cannons."

"Winter!?" both Daring and Summer gasped as they both leaned over to check on her, but Daring was shoved to the side by the filly with terrifying strength. "Here, you need it more than I do right now," Summer said, bringing her neck to Winter's mouth. Daring frowned at this, not understanding the filly's gesture until Winter chomped down on her neck, earning a slight whimper of pain from Summer.

"What are you doing!? Winter stop that!" Daring shouted as she moved to the other side to try and pull them apart but the other four fillies held her back with their weapons, especially a golden filly hovering twenty swords with her magic with ease against the older mare's throat. "Stay out of zis. Wintier is just getting a boost to keep 'er from dying. Fucking moron," the golden filly said before Winter pulled away from Summer's neck and jumped up, wiping away the blood that dripped down from her maw with Summer smiling weakly as she stood up as well.

"Better?" she asked warily, struggling to stay up on her trembling hooves.

Winter gave her a gentle peck on the cheek with a smile, further confusing Daring beyond the point of no return. "Better," she smiled, before coughing up a little bit of blood again. "Well... almost better."

“I think you broke her,” Spooks commented, with a slight croak in her voice, as she poked Daring into her face with a hoof to which Daring didn't react in the slightest.

"She break's everyone. It just takes a while," Summer smiled as she leaned against the golden filly with a million swords sheathed to her back in a way that makes her look like she had wings made of steel.

Spooks just shrugged in response before coughing up the permanent marker she ate a few days prior and drew a mustache, monocle and a burning cigar on Daring's face. “Classy,” Spooks admired her work with a smile before swallowing the permanent marker again with a sigh of satisfaction, “The advantages of not having a gag reflex.”

"That's...gross," the filly said in disgust with silver hair and a dark gray coat. "Where does it even go?"

“Now, that's… a very good question,” Spooks replied with a thoughtful expression before shrugging, “It definitely goes somewhere?”

"Talk about the freak of nature some other time," the filly with black hair with red streaks in it said with a roll of her eyes and pointed to the flying ships bombing the city. "What are we going to do with those fuckers?"

Spooks frowned at being called a 'freak of nature' and decided to take revenge on the filly in the form of spitting out the permanent marker and hitting her straight in her face with it.

She caught the marker in her mouth and shattered it into a hundred pieces. The ink dripped down from her mouth, making her black fur even darker around her chin. "Do that again fuck face. And I'll turn you into snake stew!" she snarled, spitting some of the leftover ink into Spooks's face before walking away with her exact twin, walking right behind.

“Wow, talk about someone being a bitch,” Spooks muttered while wiping her face clean of the ink.

"That's just, Lunar Eclipse. She's always a bitch," Winter chuckled weakly, her eyes opening and closing in and out of consciousness.

"You need to get you some rest, Wintier," the french filly said with worry. "You 'ave pushed yourself too far. You are lucky to even be alive let alone awake!"

“If mana atrophy is really that dangerous you can try and feed off of my mana, if you want to,” Spooks said in concern.

"I wish I could, Spooks, but your signature and mine are too different to mix without feedback," Winter yawned. "Plus, if you are an External Magic user, the feedback could kill you for how different we are. Autumn can explain. I need to start moving to the AA-batteries on the castle wall."

"It depends on the pony and what 'mehzod 'zey use," the golden filly said. "Most Unicorns use Zee Ley Line principle as it uses 'zee 'orns as a muscle to bend 'zee magic around 'zem to use spells, but 'zee problem with that is if you were to go into a place 'zat 'as a magical suppressor, You can't do simple things like levitation, however. It is the safest to use," she explained. "Zee ohzer method is Zee Lexarious Internus mehzod or otherwise called an Internal Mana Pool. Unlike zee former, it draws energy stored within zee body. Most Pegasi use it as it costs less and allows 'zem to create, convert, and control lighting and, as you can see. Once your Mana Pool 'its zero, you can and will most likely, die."

"Now, if Wintier would 'ave borrowed from someone like you, as she said, 'your signatures are too different,' you will, quite literally," she coughed nervously, "explode from zee feedback."

Spooks took in what the filly had said before nodding in understanding, “Anyway, should we get on with our plan?”

"Yeah, tell the others back in the gym to regroup with me at the training grounds while your group deals with the war spiders. Once the threats are dealt with, I'll give you a medal or something," Winter chuckled before being smacked upside the head by the three fillies.

"She won't do anything until I say so. Tell whoever it is to meet us at the portable Medic station by the docks, alright?" Summer said, frowning at Winter who was smiling as her eyes slowly closed until she fell over into unconsciousness.

“Sure thing,” Spooks said before departing back towards the gym.

Chapter 72. Battle of Arcadia. Part 2.

View Online

Ponies rushed back and forth in white garbs stained with crimson, gunpowder, and magical residue. Their faces calm despite the chaos surrounding the area. Shouts and calls, cries of pain from the many tents that were; gray, tough and have seen better days. The tough artificial fabric flapped wildly in the cold, winter wind. Snow piled around them, out of the way from the main paths the soldiers and doctors use from tent to tent to check up on injured or captured soldiers from the battle of Arcadia.

The Battle of Arcadia.

'How did that happen, I wonder?'

Such a thing shouldn't have been possible. The Crystal Empire's military shouldn't have been strong enough to break through the defenses at Luna Bay. Yet. They are wreaking havoc on my city without hesitation nor challenge to their rampage with weapons that shouldn't have existed in the first place. Even as I am carted by, Summer; a filly with the softest, misty-rose fur, gentle smile, and loving eyes, I could see it as clear as the day off in the distance.

Ten ships, flying without balloons. Made from a crystal that negated all attacks as if they were nothing. Then again, the AA-cannons weren't online, which was a problem since they should be, twenty-four seven. Dragon-fire, battle-spells, Hell. Even our own ships couldn't make a dent in their defenses as they were shot out of the air like shooting flying fish in a barrel. And I can't do anything.

We stopped at the very last tent furthest from the battle. The beige flaps opened, letting us in the warm escape from reality before I was placed on a luxurious 'cot and was tended to by none other than Dr. Edgy, himself. He gave me a curt nod as Summer tucked me in under the fur blankets before reaching down into a box that had was glowing a soft, blue hue.

"What is that?" I asked with nervous curiosity as Summer pulled out a blue, glowing bottle of liquid that was almost as thick as honey. With an innocent smile, she opened it, releasing an intoxicating scent that filled my senses with the addictive smell of...Mangoes.

"Your medicine," she replied, and brought the strange bottle in front of me, teasing me with it just out of my reach before bringing it up to my lips to drink. "Now drink up, Winny. I'll take over for you while you rest."

With a weak smile, I drank the glowing vial of wonderfulness that caused my body to shudder in delight as the viscous fluid poured into my mouth and down my throat like honey. I felt a little dribbled down my chin as I finished the medicine which was quickly cleaned up with a flick of Summer's delicate tongue. I let out a quiet purr, pressing my lips against hers as she did so before curling up snuggly in my bed as she left the tent, leaving me alone with my doctor.

"Well, Ms. Rose. It looks like we're stuck with each other again, huh?" Dr. Edgy said with a smirk, walking up to me with his medical clipboard.

"Yeah," I chuckled lightly into a yawn that turned my face into something adorable that made Edgy look away for a moment. "So what did Summer give me?" I asked, my eyes growing heavy.

Dr. Edgy wrote down something on the clipboard and hooked me up to a heart monitor. "She gave you what is known as a: Legacy Mana Potion. It's an elixir for idiots that pushed themselves so far that if they passed out before they took one, they would never wake up again and their body would turn into crystal," he explained, earning him another quiet chuckle from me. "In other words: you are lucky that you are an Empress of a country, otherwise, you would have never got one for how rare and expensive they are to produce."

"Yolo," I smiled in response. "Anything else I should know about before I pass out?"

"Nothing other than having a three-day nap and waking up so sore and stiff that it will be physically impossible to move, why?" he asked with an obvious roll of the eyes.

"I could use the nap," I said falling to sleep to the warm hum of Summer's distant heart.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

I flew fast and swift over the scrambling bodies rushing to and fro around the docks, watching them with a sharp eye as they did their duties with fervor. The cold wind embraced my body as I banked a hard left towards the group that I left behind to drop of the mentally retarded mare known as, Winter Rose in the makeshift medical center to get healed up from the mind-boggling stress that she put herself through while she was away.

'Stupid filly,' I frowned internally.

I ducked under the ice-covered stone archway, trimming close to the giant ice teeth that tangled from the intricate stonework, causing one of the house-sized icicles to fall from its perch and impale the permafrost garden below.

"Oops," I whispered sheepishly, looking at an angry guard that was almost crushed by the icicle as I veered around a stone tower that lead towards the top of the archway, dodging arrows and cannon balls from one of the crystal-covered ships that were guarding the AA-cannons above with relentless intensity.

"Finally," a burly, orange, Earth Pony stallion grunted as I came into view and landed right in front of a small group that was waiting for me at the bottom of the tower, protected by the crystal ships above.

"What took you so long?" a rough yet boyish Diamond-erm-Faunus wolf wearing a suit, who was standing close to the stallion. "And where is little Rosy?" he asked as he rubbed his palms, causing them to flicker to life with a soft, orange flame, bringing warmth to his person. To his left stood the legendary: Daring Do, wearing a fur-lines beige coat with her signature pith helmet on her head.

As much as I wanted to squeal in girly delight at seeing my number one hero, gushing like a little school filly, wanting and begging for autographs and pictures would have to wait for a later time.

"I had to drop off Princess Evelyn, Nova Blade, Snowball, and Winny at the med bay at the docks with the others. So it will only be the four of us," I replied making the stallion shift uncomfortably.

"I...Ah...I don't want a purdy young filly on the battlefield. The Empress was okay because she could handle herself, but you?" he sighed nervously. "You're too innocent." I frowned at the stallion and stomped my hoof, creating a little cloud of snow with a muffled, "Poof!"

"Why can't I?!" I whined in defiance, earning me a stern glare from the stallion. "Just because I'm too innocent, doesn't mean I can't help!"

"We don't want 'ya getting hurt, Sunny. It's bad enough that the Empress knows the taste of death. You?" Stephen sighed with soft eyes. "You shouldn't be put through something that will make you hollow."

"I'm no stranger to battle!" I shouted, glaring slightly at the fire-breathing wolf. He just returned the glare with a sorrowful sigh, his kind heart showing through his tough, wild exterior with pain in his eyes. "Just not a lot of it," I said with a sigh, knowing little about an actual battlefield.

Sure I knew how to shoot a bow, mine slung over the shoulder of the adventures mare that was the grandmother of the Empress of my heart. The dragon bone bow, white as the clouds on a cool, spring morning. The bow that belonged to my mother whom I had to abandon with it in tow, and her mother and so on for generations.

It was with this bow that I got my cutie mark, and tasted blood for the first time. Only Winter knew the truth and all the pain that came with it. The shaking nock of the arrow against the silky sinew, rattling like a mouse to a falcon. The immense strength and struggle to pull the string back that scratched my cheek and scraped my arm from the release. A single arrow, flying through the air towards two figures running in a straight line. I remember the crunch of the skull as the arrow went straight through both of their skulls.

It was my first kill, and they were my father and brother, the two that used me like a toy. I felt no remorse for taking their lives, nor did I feel it went protecting myself against ponies that followed me to my special place to use me like they did.

I am sure that I will not feel that feeling of regret for taking a life. How could I? The ponies that were attacking my Rose's city, country and home were a threat and had to be stopped.

They will be stopped.

I looked up to the Faunus wolf with a solid stare filled with my resolve for showing my soul mate that I was worthy to fight at her side. "Now stop your bickering and let's go," I said, grabbing my bow from Daring Do with my quiver slung tightly to my back as I walked into the stone tower, ready to show how strong I was, despite the comments from everyone else.

"I agree, we have to go," Daring sighed from behind, walking in right behind me. "Even though I don't like the fact that there is more than one filly taken by the art of war."

I cracked a solemn smile as I looked up the stone, staircase at those words, knowing how true they were now that I believed them from my talk with Princess Luna. Before, they meant nothing, just a legend for foals like me. Yet, after seeing the signs, living the life, and struggling to find peace where I went. I was taken by the art of war and I didn't realize it until a few days ago. I shook my head, watching the others run up the stairs with their weapons drawn. The only light that guided them were the dim torches that lined the wall once every floor. With a heavy flap of my wings, I bolted straight up with my bow in my hooves, an arrow nocked and ready to fire.

"Wait!" the stallion yelled into a whisper as I reached the top, stopping in front of a large, metal door that blocked my path. I didn't hesitate. I couldn't. With a long breath, I kicked down the door to a storming blizzard with loud cannon fire coming from just a few meters away.

"Look!" shouted from someone through the loud cries of the blizzard. "Somepony is at the north tower. Kill him!" that someone ordered with venom in his voice. I bit my lip for being so careless and ducked behind one of the hundreds of AA-cannons that lined the bridge for, cover, just in time to see my old location get drenched in fire from a fire spell that one of the patrolling guards used in a weak attempted to kill me.

With a hiss of annoyance, I gripped my bow tightly and slowed my breathing while nocking an arrow. With the wind being so violent, my shot was going to be difficult, but it wouldn't matter. My main goal was to activate one of the AA-cannons to use as a shield as I reactivate the rest, and if a few guards get in the way, then I would use everything in my power to remove them from my mission.

"You missed!" one of the guards said as I took aim while taking account of the harsh winds from the cover that I was hiding behind.

"Whatever," the golden glad unicorn said, making that his final word before I fired my arrow, sending it straight into his neck as I nocked another and took aim as he fell to the ground.

"Captain!" the others shouted in unison before I fired again, killing another just in time for my comrades to join the party.

"Summer!" Daring shouted through the storm, alerting the two surviving Equestrian guards to her presence. I let out a hiss of annoyance and nocked two arrows at once and took aim as they gripped their spears with trembling hooves from the horrendous storm.

"Where are you?!" she called out as a red flame appeared right behind her at the tower door, giving the two guards their exact location, but before they could act. I let loose my two arrows, letting them fly with a muffled "twang!" from the string.

"Over here!" I shouted back as the two guards collapsed next to their fallen comrades, all of them killed by my hooves. "By the main AA-cannon!"

After I gave Daring Do my location, the storm let up just enough to show the silhouettes of the hundreds of giant cannons that lined the bridge. "Don't run off like that!" she shouted at the top of her lungs right in front of me, making me thankful that the storm diluted her volume. I liked my ears and not being able to hear Rose sing would suck.

"Well don't be so slow!" I shouted back, not frightened at the older mare.

"Why you little," she growled like a rabid fox, but thanks to the blinding storm. I couldn't see her angry face that would have otherwise made me shit myself.

"Save if for later. Right now, we need to activate this cannon," I said, clamping her mouth shut with my snow-covered hooves as Redbeard and Stephen joined us with their weapons drawn.

"And how do we do that?" Redbeard questioned, looking over the large tube of metal with a scrutinizing gaze, studying every inch of the cannon with an unblinking eye.

"It's simple," I began, removing my hoof from Daring's mouth and jumped up on the base of the cannon towards a strange box on the side of it that was two-time's bigger than my little body. "All we need to do is activate the spell matrix at each cannon before going to the main console near the castle. The others should be waiting there so all we need to do is activate all ten cannons by pressing this button," I explained as I opened a hatch, revealing a red crystal that was attached to hundreds of wires and without hesitation. I pressed the crystal with my hoof, causing it to turn blue, signaling us that it was primed and ready to fire.

"One down, ninety-nine to go," I said with a nod to the others just in time for the cannon to move on its own, taking aim at the crystal ship hovering over the others as the barrel began to glow up the barrel in little rings, telling everyone the time until it fires.

"That's impossible! How does Arcadia have anti-mana cannons?!" Daring gasped in horror as I jumped down from the mount back to her fear-filled side. "Their blueprints were destroyed at the end of the Nightmare Moon rebellion!"

"They were, but with the help of Princess Luna and my friend, Umbra Eon and her assistant, Flash Drive. They were not only able to remake it, but improve it," I smiled with pride at the older mare, causing her to look down at me in fear along with Redbeard and Stephen. "Now are you coming?" I glared back as the final ring primed and exploded with tremendous force, sending a ball of blue energy at the flying warship at the speed of sound before it collided against the hall. Then, within a fracture of a second, the ship was destroyed into a few million pieces with the gun aiming and began charging for another round.

"I don't want to make my soul mate push herself further to finish our job. Now you can stay there and gawk at my friend's intelligence and my soul mates military power, or you can help activate the rest."

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

The sound of metal clashing against metal, fire scorching stone, water splashing against the glass, blood splattering against armor echoed throughout the empty halls of the grand castle nestled strategically against the mountain near the southern coast of Arcadia.

"Twang!" "Boom!" "Clash!"

One would think that there was a battle going on against a small group of skilled foes, but in reality, there was only three. Three fight, two against one, up and down the halls of the castle of the wind. The home of the daughter of twilight.

"Die, Nightmare Moon, Die!" shouted one of the two, fighting against a mare of gentle blue. Her fire fueled by a blind love that came from one place: fear.

Luna could tell right from the start when Princes—No—Queen Cadence showed her face that was half-covered by a ruby-colored mask in the shape of a fox, with her body encased in eloquent, crimson armor that looked more of a dress created from roses than the ruby-encrusted-steel that it was made from.

Of course, with her husband wearing his usual armor from when he was the Captain of Celestia's Royal Guard, shined and polished for this moment. With Shining Armor wielding his spear—A lavished gold pole that was tipped with a one-foot diamond blade that was shaped to resembled a dragon's scale, with the base just a simple nob. It was a fine spear, however. It was severally flawed.

"Twang!" "Twang!" "CRUNCH!":

Luna could tell from the second he and Cadence walked into the throne room where she was waiting for Empress Rose's safe return that the pole and blade had a crack that, when struck just right, would cause it to shatter like glass, but she wouldn't destroy her sisters work. She didn't have the heart to do so even after she was banished to the moon.

Neither of them knew of the flaw, nor would they ever. Shining Armor nor Cadence has never tasted real battle. Not the mettle of a Griffin battalion, the vicious tenacity of a dragon, or the intelligence of one who knows what it is like to be weak. Her eye was trained to see all weaknesses as was her guards and the guards that protect the young country that she has sworn to guide with her millennia's worth of wisdom.

"Twang!" "Clash!" "Thump!"

Even now as she stalls them, pretending to show them that she was weak, she knew that they didn't hide their weaknesses. They were too honest, and as Captain of The Royal Guard, such a weakness shows how poorly trained his subordinates are.

She pities him and his fear-taken wife.

"You are weak Nightmare Moon!" Cadence shouts from the center of the throne room, drenched in sweat and the blood from Luna with a mad smile that belonged to a rabid dog. "Just surrender and give the Black Queen to us! And we'll take you back to the pits of Tartarus, where you belong!"

Luna cracked a weak smile, pretending to struggle to get back to her hooves at the base of the ivory throne. Her body ached from taking enough damage to kill a mortal pony, but as an Alicorn. It was just a mere scratch to her, even though her entire body was covered in a thousand cuts that bled, uncontrollably. In front of her at the destroyed podium was Cadence wielding her silver rapier that matched perfectly to her battle dress. Her face adorning a smile of victory, with her husband at her side adorning one himself.

From this position, she could see the city through one of the windows that was shattered, leaving only jagged shards protruding from the frames. The cold wind from the blizzard raging on outside sent a pleasant shudder throughout her body as snow filled the dark throne room, and from this distance, she could see Summer flying around one of the many great archways that connect the castle to the main wall. She couldn't quite tell what she was up too, but judging the direction she was going. Luna could easily guess that the filly was going to activate the cannons.

'May harmony protect her,' Luna thought with pride to her other student before turning her gaze back to the delusional Queen of Crystal.

"Big words for someone so young," Luna argued with blood coating her left eye, making it slightly difficult to see through the thick coat of crimson. "What makes you think Cerberus would take me in his maw to the Warden to be caged?"

"It's simple—"

"Is it really?" Luna countered with a simple smile while standing up with trembling hooves, preventing Cadence from forming her thought. "If you know anything of that wretched prison, then you would know the requirements for someone to be locked away in there and frankly," she paused, bringing back her scythe to her side with her telekinetic grip with a show of skill in the form of a fast twirl of her weapon around her neck that stopped with the blade embedding in the stone floor. "You would be taken before I ever will!" Luna shouted, lunging at the couple with blinding speed with her scythe dragging behind her in the stone, cutting it like molten butter as she dragged it behind her.

"Look out!" Shining Armor shouted pushing Cadence to the side into a mound of snow, but it was a fruitless effort.

"Out of my way," Luna growled, dropping her scythe from her mental grip and spun like a figure skater on ice with her back leg shooting out at the last minute, making contact with Shining's head with enough force to shatter his skull, but was saved by his helmet.

"Shining Armor!" Candance screamed for her lover as she watched him fly near the speed of sound down the length of the throne room like a ragdoll tumbling down a flight of stairs, only to be stopped by the wall that created a crater upon impact before falling in a mangled heap of flesh on the snow-covered floor.

"Insolent fool," Luna spat in resignation for the weak stallion with her gaze resting on the recovering Queen of Crystal. Her scythe returning to her side with a quick flick of her ear as her wounds healed right before the eyes of the mortified child that dared to challenge the guardian of dreams.

"I-m....Impossible!" Cadence gasped, standing back on all fours with her rapier that was as beautiful as a thornless, silver rose. "You should be on the brink of death! How can this be!?" she continued much to Luna's stark amusement, but she had a point.

If it weren't for the fact that she was using a weapon meant for mortal beings, she would have died the second she collapsed in front of the throne. She was lucky in that regard, but it brings into question of how much Cadence knows what it means to be an Alicorn or to match this current situation, what it takes to kill one.

'I still need to stall for, Summer and the mare known as Spooks. I might as well enlighten her on our current predicament,' she mused within her mind, bringing her scythe close to her body in case Cadence sends out a second barrage of attacks.

"Are you ignorant? Or has my sister taught you nothing?" she questioned with a stern gaze, making Cadence's ears flatten against her head as if she was frightened for a lecture... or could it be something else?

"Celestia has taught me plenty!" she shot back, earning a raised brown from the mare of the moon.

"Then you must realize that Alicorn Stone is the only material capable of killing our kind? If not, then I should tell you that a single cut from my Cresent Moon is enough to kill either of us within seconds," Luna yawned, turning away for a moment to see that Summer was on the bridge. "In any case. It is time for me to fight seriously. I've played with you for far too long."

"What are you talking...About..." Cadence managed to say before Luna erupted into flames of twilight and a sung a lullaby.

"Shining, Dragon. I believe," Luna sang as she equipped her armor under the protection of the flames. "You are my champion in my time of need."

One by one, her legs adorned large plates of black obsidian, curved like a flowing river against her fur like a second skin. "Blinded by fear, I couldn't see."

"All the whispers, the warning so clear." Cadence watched in horror as her body emerged, showing her the body of a black dragon, but in reality, it just looked like it. The god-like craftsmanship of Luna's armor terrified her. She backed away towards her bleeding husband as Luna continued to sing.

"I see the dragons. I'll lead them to the war," she continued, her head emerging from the flames with the skull of a two-horned black dragon with the jaw missing in place for her muzzle with her ears protruding nest to the straight, white horns with her own horn in the center, with a blade encasing it to the tip.

With the transformation complete, her eyes spot Cadence making a break for Shining armor in a vain attempt for escape. "There's no escape now, no mercy no more!" she finished with a warcry, lunging at the fleeing Queen faster than before. The immense pressure from the lunge shattering the remaining windows, bringing the full force of the blizzard into the throne room.

Realizing the immediate danger, Cadence rolled to the right just as Luna crushed the tiled floor into a million pieces with her hoof, however. To Luna, this was just a farce.

She cracked a smirk as the pillar Cadence jumped beside began to crumble like weak clay with chunks falling around the trembling mare as she struggled to find traction on the forming ice.

"Having trouble my niece?" Luna mocked as she slowly approached the stumbling mare. "You thought challenging a mare that was trained by her father and Jormungand was a good idea and believed that you would win? How arrogant of you," she hissed, lunging again at Cadence again.

"I'm not arrogant. You are, Nightmare Moon!" Cadence shouted back before teleporting away, but Luna saw that move coming and teleported with her speed right next to Cadence, tackling her to the ground and began to slide down the throne room and out the hall with Luna's hooves gripped tightly around Cadence's neck. Crashing into statues and pillars until Luna had to let go, stopping short of the stairs of the main foyer of the castle.

Cadence took this change and jumped back, breathing heavily. She gripped her rapier tighter in her telekinetic grip before charging at the stoic mare of the night.

"You insolent fool," Luna said, side-stepping the mare while lifting her knee like a cart into Cadence's stomach before rolling into her arm, gripping the hoof tightly in her teeth and tossed her over her shoulder down the stairs.

"You think you stand a chance against a mare that took the trail of the Styx River. I fought hoards of lesser demons to grab my fathers flag on the beach of eternity with The Warden himself waiting for me. Even Winter Rose is stronger than you, Cadence," Luna huffed as she made her way down the stairs towards the coughing mare that was struggling to breathe from the blow.

Cadence looked up at her in pure rage, taking her rapier back in her grip and charged again. "That just proves that you belong there with those demons!"

Luna sighed, tilting her head to the right to dodge Cadence's lunge and grabbed her scythe with Cadence's neck in her telekinetic grip, lifting her up in the air as she choked her for all her air. "Celestia took that trial as well, same with Starswirl, Clover the Cleaver, Commander Hurricane and I wouldn't be surprised if Rose did too when she comes of age. It's not long until someone else proves that she is worth of such an honor."

"Your...Words are nothing but...Lies!" Cadence choked out just as a large, *Boom!* echoed throughout the city, followed by another and another.

Luna's smiled returned as she threw Cadence back into the throne room and teleported right beside her, grabbing her mane with her teeth and slammed her down into the tiled floor, creating a sizable crater from the impact.

"What lies?" she asked, stomping down on Cadence's heaving chest and aimed her sight towards the city and at the bridge that exploded with flashes of light that collided with the ships flying above, destroying them within seconds of contact. "My mission is complete and your forces that used the Equestrian border as a cover is now falling. Face it, Cadence. You. Have. Lost. And to a filly, no less."

Cadence gripped Luna's hoof that was on her chest with a rage induced death grip with her horn glowing lightly. "I have not lost, and we, WILL, return, Nightmare Moon!" she spluttered before teleporting herself and the mangled body of Shining Armor out of the country as her soldiers began falling out of the sky.

Luna let out another sigh and took off her armor, placing it back in its resting place as she knew that she wouldn't need it for a time and stared with pride for her young student's triumph, ignoring the fact that Cadence ran like a coward and straight back to her Crystal Empire with her tail in between her legs.

"This is a victory was difficult, but now the real battle begins. The fight for Luna Bay will be the end, but with so little fighting for us due to the wars all over the world. Arcadia's first war will end on the day of the winter's solstice."

"I hope we last that long..."

Chapter 73. A brief moment of sleeping kittens and loud bags

View Online

The calming purrs of content met my ears as I stirred awake. The little snorts and chirps of delight came from a large, fluffy, body nestled snugly against my side. A small smile met my lips as the scent of the morning, spring breeze, filled with blooming flowers engulfed my senses. Telling me who was the one that found me and made me its body pillow.

I nuzzled the form lightly as my throat was too dry to speak, and chapped lips didn't help either. This act of affection caused the body of fur to stir awake with a long yawn that was quickly followed up with its sweet lips pressing against my cheek. I felt my cheeks burn slightly, this act of tender kindness belonged only to one person and it made me glad that this person was the first thing that I get to see before I had to deal with the war that was going on in my country.

"Good morning, Winny. How is my Empress of cuddles doing?" Summer asked softly, adjusting her position so that she was even closer than she already was. My smile deepened as I too stirred awake, but with my body feeling like a rock, my brain having a rock marathon and my throat filled with rock's, I was doing swell.

"S-Sore...N-Need...Water," I begged with a voice that sounded like sandpaper was spanking a rusty spoon with a paddle made of rock.

"Here," she said, placing the rim of what felt like a bottle against my dry lips. Hesitantly, I grabbed the bottle with my planks called: arms and began to drink as though I have never tasted the magical elixir that was water, in my life. She let out a warming giggle as I chugged down the entire contents of the bottle in one go with some of it dripping down my chin.

"Easy now, I don't want you to drown," she teased, taking away the recently emptied bottle from my weak grasp. "Better?" she asked, nuzzling my cheek again with her beautiful face that was as pure as the morning sunrise.

"Better," I nuzzled back before opening my eyes to see where I was, which was cleaned by Summer's hooves from all the crusty gunk that I accumulated during my long nap.

Once I was able to see my surroundings, I quickly learned that I was back in my room on my bed with Summer at my side. I was happy that I didn't wake up in a tent in the middle of nowhere, but my concerns as to 'why,' I was back in my castle assaulted my mind. I knew right off the bat that Luna must have won her battle with Cadence and Shining armor, otherwise, I wouldn't be in my room, however. It brings into question of the damage done to my castle and my city.

I know for a fact that it was under siege when I arrived at the school and that the Crystal Empire somehow activated the Crystal War Spiders and ships when they were sealed after King Sombra fell to Spike and the Crystal Heart. The only way that they could have accessed those weapons is if Celestia herself untied the magical bonds to the tomb where said weapons were locked away. If that were the case, then I could only imagine the weapons they were using at Luna Bay.

Funny, I have a week until Celestia's grand plan unfolds and I am concerned about the Crystal Empire more than her. Then again, she was just using them as a guise to hide the danger that she, herself, was building. In any case, I should keep all my might at Luna Bay to defend Arcadia until the conference to end this war.

"Is everything alright?" Summer asked warily, taking me out of my train of thought like she always did. I turned to her with an honest sigh and shook my head.

"No, I'm not fine. It will be seven days until the end of all this fighting, and I don't know if I'll win. The cards are in place, but the dealer has yet to drop the flop."

"You'll figure it out, Winny. You always do," she reassured with her tender lips meeting mine after a long time being apart from each other. I closed my eyes, a single tear of joy caressing my cheek as I leaned into her, wanting to never part again, but like all things that I want. There was a loud knocking on my door that was followed up with a large set of wings that could only belong to, Cock-block the Luna.

I watched as she left my side with a weak smile before she jumped down from my bed and glided towards the door with Luna replacing her spot at my side. With another yawn, I struggled to sit up on trembling hooves, which was stopped by Luna's wing guiding me back down on my back.

"Easy, Rose. You just had your Mana Gates repaired. You need rest," Luna said with worry in her voice. I let out another sigh, not wanting to be useless longer than I had to and accepted my temporary fate.

"Now that you are awake, will you like to know what has been going on in Arcadia while you were out?" Luna inquired with her usual neutral look when talking about anything important. I looked at her with a bored expression, already dreading what I was going to hear about the damage caused by the Crystal Empire and their war machines.

"Start with what all my new companions are up to as well as the status of Spooks and her group, then tell me about what the damage is," I yawned as I spotted a cup of Joe hovering towards me in Luna's magical aura.

"Very well," she said, clearing her throat while I take my cup of coffee in my weak and very sore hooves.

"I will first say that Alta and Snowball have become fast friends during your sleep after I gave her...Interesting request for an artificial host of her own after confirming it with Ms. Do. Both of them have been in the library learning about all the history that has happened while she was locked away in her old temple, which I have taken the liberty of sealing it away for the time being."

"As long as she is getting along and sticking to our contract. I have no problems with her," I commented with a delightful sip of my morning coffee.

Luna nodded in agreement before continuing. "Indeed. Now as for Daring Do. She has taken a liking to all the lost history herself, as well as keeping an eye out for Spitfire, whom she has been avoiding since her return from Luna Bay; which is still in conflict as we speak. Any idea why? The old Wonderbolt Captain seems to be troubled by this," she asked, slightly perplexed at the strange behavior Daring was showing.

"Our business so stays out of it," I replied, and motioned her to continue with a wave of my hoof.

"As you wish," she sighed before pulling out a little notebook from her mane. "

"Redbeard, Stephen, Nova are currently guarding the lost Princess of Elswhere in the west wing of the castle. Evelyn seems to be fine with them, but no one else that I have tried to assign. Though I don't understand how she knows them, or even you. She has been quite adamant to talk to anyone about her current position until she sees you about returning her land back under her control. You wouldn't, perchance, know why that is?" Luna questioned with a raised brow.

"We met in the temple while she was under Celestia's control to acquire the Winglets of Alta. I brought her under my control and nearly made her my bitch for the time being. That issue can wait for another occasion," I shrugged and took another sip.

"That is...Strange," Luna frowned. "I don't remember my sister taking over the land of Elswhere, but I suppose that can wait as well."

"Now for, Spooks and the Crystal Empire?" I pushed on, wanting to know what has happened to my strange couple of weird.

"The Night Stalker and her company, after they destroyed the Crystal War Spiders, were given a place to stay for the time being and received a Medal of Honor, Valor, and Duty for this feat of cunning and strength. If it weren't for them, we might not be having this conversation right now," she paused for a moment, taking a look at her notes before talking again. "After a much-needed rest, the Black Knights that were tasked watching them. They said that they left the country to cause trouble for my sister."

I cracked a smile, happy that they managed to defeat those giant spiders and made it out alive.

"And finally, the Crystal Empire," Luna groaned as she flipped through her notes. "Cadence's personal guard were the ones that attacked the city and destroyed thirty percent of it, the north wall included. The death toll isn't that high; only a few hundred died during the siege, and they were on the wall with the spiders."

"As for Cadence and Shining Armor that lead the battle...Both were defeated by yours truly and fled via teleportation magic to lick their wounds, but with the fight at Luna Bay going on. This fight is far from over and the cease-fire seven days time will only bring more death, in the long run. That is all I can say on the matter without talking about the mountain of money we will need for repairs, but we both know that isn't a problem," Luna finished with a yawn of her own.

I stare at my ceiling, forced to stay in my bed for a few days while everyone that I cared about was doing their thing. Summer was helping out with our friends clean up the school. Luna was organizing the entire city to repair said city. Evelyn was not allowed to talk to me for a while, much to her displeasure and monstrous shouting; and Spitfire, as well as, Daring Do, were nowhere to be found.

'Gee, I wonder why? I bet Daring learned that Spits paid Stormy Flare to pretend to be her mother since Daring was never there. I bet they are fighting right now...'

(Outskirts of Silent Hill in the middle of an open flower grove in the center of Jade Rabbit Woods.)

"I finally caught you!" Spitfire screamed at the top of her lungs as her body collided with a dirty-yellow mare, covered in sweat with strained breaths so hoarse that she couldn't even scream as their bodies flipped and tumbled in the snow to a painful stop.

Daring Do, realizing the danger from the insane, fire-orange Pegasus that tackled her to the ground, decided that it would be a good idea to run on foot than try and outfly the former Wonderbolt. With a hard kick to Spitfires' stomach, she managed to squirm out of her grasp and tumbled into a full gallop through the chest-high snow while using her wings to create an ice layer to run on to prevent her from being slowed down.

"No you didn't!" she shouted back with a hearty laugh that ended abruptly with a sudden wall of ice in her path with the mare that she was running from, smiling on top of the wall with her legs and arms crossed smugly.

"You were saying?" Spitfire giggled, finding amusement in Daring's struggle to stop on her road of ice that she created.

"Oh come on!" Daring cried as her body crashed into the sheet of ice with a mute *Thunk!*

She slid down the ice in a comical way, letting off a groan. “Man, that little trick of yours sucks to dodge, ya know?”

"All's I'm doing is melting the snow, lifting it up into the air and refreezing it. It's how we make the bobsled tracks during winter, but if you are smart. You can use it to make other things," Spitfire yawned through her smug smile. For her, this advanced manipulation is child's play, however. The ice wall itself came from a special filly that doesn't know when to stop defying the Laws of Weather Magic. One of these days, she is going to turn her mane puke-green.

‘And I will laugh when that happens.’

Daring looked up, sighed and gave her an annoyed glare. "Smart with a capital: Ass, as always, Spits. You could give Caballeron a run for his money," Daring said, her glare turning into a smirk.

Spitfire raised a brow and a roll of her eyes before gliding down from her perch next to the older mare, giving her a slight shove with her hips. "Right, that old stallion with a fetish for chains and rope sure knows the magical language of one of a smart mouth. Or is that a lie from your books?"

"A bit of a lie and a bit of this!" Daring shouted, pushing Spitfire over into the thick snow that engulfed her entire body with a muffled, *poof.* "Nice try, kiddo, but you have to do better than that!" she laughed, running into the forest as fast as her cold hooves could carry her away from the fuming Pegasus, who's pent up anger melted the very snow that buried her.

"Get back here, CUNT!" Spitfire screamed, her body steaming from the melting snow before jumping back into the air with a thick flap of her wings. She quickly surveyed the area, looking for anything and everything that would point to the direction of fleeing mare, and where she was going. Her eyes traced over the lip of the dead forest, hoping for a sign of entry to reveal itself, but Daring Do didn't leave so much of a...hoof print.

'I'm an idiot,' Spitfire kicked herself for a moment and found tracks leading to the northern area of the forest. With another hard flap of her wings, she pushed through the icy air with a passion. To her, the real hunt has just begun.

'Where the hell is she?' Spitfire thought, bobbing and weaving through the thick tree layer. Her wings banked hard with each flap just to avoid the thick, ice-covered bark that would shatter her bones if she so much as graze it. Her eyes followed the tracks in the snow of the mare that Spitfire was chasing. To Daring's credit, she knew how to run from someone, but Spitfire also knew that she couldn't get far without the aid of her wings.

The icy wind flowed around her body as she banked hard around a large oak that towered over most of the other trees around it, frowning as the tracks disappeared at the base. 'Strange,' she thought, landing on top of the set of hoof prints that she was following for the past half an hour. 'Where did she go?'

She looked around to see any signs that Daring Do jumped into the air and flew away from her again. Her eyes quickly dot around the area, looking for strange wind patterns in the snow that would have been created from a fast lift off, but alas, she couldn't find a single marking that matched that nature.

"Where the fuck is she?" Spitfire asked herself, her hooves tracing over the white powder as she glided across the winter landscape and followed the tracks once more to their ending point.

Facing the tracks once more, she realized that they were facing directly at the tree. Perplexed by this, Spitfire stared at the absurdly large trunk in wonder as to where Daring Do could have disappeared too? This thought, however, was cut short with an icicle falling and impaling the ground beside her.

Curiously, she looked up and saw a trembling, nervous dirty-yellow mare hiding in the branches of the tree of ice. Spitfire raised a brow to the sheepishly smiling Pegasus before spinning around on her forehooves, twisting her body into a decent bucking position while rearing her hind legs back.

"Wait!" Daring begged, but it was too late. With a smile, Spitfire shot out her back legs into the trunk, sending a violent shock up the tree towards Daring, who was clinging to a branch made of ice with her life, however. Once the vibrations struck the tree branch, a loud *Snap!* echoed throughout the forest and was quickly followed by a screaming mare that ended with another muffled *Poof!*

Smiling victoriously of the hunt, Spitfire pranced over to the body cut-out of where Daring Do landed on her stomach and reached down with her maw, shifting through the snow with her snout before coming across Daring's lush tail. She grabbed it and pulled the dazed mare of adventure out of the snow and quickly warmed her up by heating the air around them both.

"Nice try, Mom. You have got to do better than that," Spitfire teased with a light brush of her wing against Daring's snout, flicking a little chunk of snow that found solace on her nose.

Daring shook her head and sneezed from the mixture of being cold and the soft down of her daughter's well-groomed feathers. "I had you going there for a few minutes," she smirked, with a slight twitch of her wing that itched to run from the pure wrath that emanated off of her daughter's body like the sun itself.

"You did, and it was fun for a moment," Spitfire smiled as she took a step forward, causing the older mare to flinch and back away. but this didn't phase her in the slightest. "Until you ran off to Tartarus knows where for most of my life, never coming to a Show nor writing me a letter or stopping by for Hearths Warming Eve."

Daring ears flattened against her head, her wings begging, screaming at her to run again and Spitfire could tell, but she pressed on, taking another step forward, forcing Daring's rump to back into the tree trunk.

"You didn't say that you were in town. You didn't tell me that you were working for Celestia," Spitfire hissed as a tear kissed her cheek. Daring closed her eyes, waiting for the beat down for abandoning the dream of the one she care for most.

"You never made any attempt to come say 'hi' at one of your fucking book conventions!" Spitfire howled into the air, her voice filled with grief. All her emotions for the past twelve years of her life since Flight Camp rushed out of her like a raging river. Her heart ached for the two words that she has never heard from the trembling lips before her for so long.

Tears streamed down her face as she forced Daring up against the tree with her hooves pressing firmly on the older mares chest, pinning her against the bark with no escape. "And then I learned that it was all a lie! A cover to acquire dangerous magical artifacts that could, quite literally, end the world! I joined the Black Ops just to find you! I killed just to see your face again! And not on a book cover as a fictional character!"

She didn't hold back her emotions, not anymore, she couldn't. Even with the warmth from the filly that made her home in her heart. The ice wouldn't melt until she gets the answers she's been chasing for most of her life. "Where! WERE! YOU!" she screamed with all her might. The sheer volume sent waves throughout the trees as a concussive blast cleared the snow and ice around them and the tree and, effectively, killing her voice.

She waited.

She starred with never ending streams caressing her cheeks, waiting for an answer from the trembling mare held firmly in her grasp.

And she waited.

Spitfire let go and let Daring fall to the ground like a sack of potatoes onto the brown, frozen grass and hard permafrost. The recently freed mare curled into a ball, bawling along with Spitfire as she struggled with an answer that both of them knew would never come.

"I..." Daring managed to choke out as she looked up to the crestfallen mare that looked right back with mute eyes. Her ears perked up slightly at the sound escaping Daring's voice, but her wings dragged helplessly against the hard soil. Spitfire leaned closer, wanting to hear whatever she had to say, even if it something that would further distance each other from one another, but that didn't matter. What did matter was closure, and that is all Spitfire needed before devoting what little love she had for the world for her little Rose, Gale, and Feather. "...I d-did it to p-protect...You, Spitfire. If I didn't leave you, then I-I never would have saw you again."

"W-What do you mean?" Spitfire sobbed, taken aback from the answer in confusion.

"I...Ahuizotl and his goons would have found you and Fleetfoot and killed you both," she choked out, even more, ashamed that Celestia herself hired the very person that forced her family apart. "I left to get the Black Ops to keep the both of you safe and in turn, I would find rare artifacts and bring them under Celestia's control. I was a fool, and it took, quite literally, a filly that rose the moon with an epic guitar solo to hammer in the final nail of truth into my mush I call a brain," she looked down, her wings faltering to the ground. Her pawing hooves stopped ruffling the frozen grass beneath her in silence.

"So you are saying that Celestia was the one responsible for letting in the demon from Zebraca and allow him and his mercenaries to threaten the land of Equestria, just so that she could have you make a good story at the expense of the safety of our family?" Spitfire asked in pure shock to what was flowing in her mind.

"Yeah, and I am sorry for not seeing it sooner, my little Hawk Moon," Daring cringed, waiting for another barrage of pure hate to assault her heart once more, but nothing of that note came. Instead, she felt a soft warmth press against her side, followed with a soft down blanket draping over her. Daring turned her meek, teary gaze towards what was against her and saw something that she would have never thought possible.

"I-I-I don't understand. Don't you hate me?" Daring gasped. Spitfire shook her head with a weak chuckle.

"No, how could I? There is a fucking little runt that pieced this puzzle together before I had the chance to and probably, wouldn't have throughout my life. I just wanted to hear it from you and now that I have?" she pulled Daring closer with her wing and warmed the ground beneath and around them, making the air more comfortable to be in.

"I can't bring myself to hate you. I never could. I'll murder you later and stab your Mr. Quackerton with a rusty spoon and Chinchillas. Sound good?"

"Rose is the little runt, huh?" Daring Do said as she let out a long sigh of relief.

"Not this time. Your second granddaughter, Nightingale, was the one to convince me not to murder you on sight," Spitfire chuckled with more heart in her tone.

"Nightingale sounds like...wait. WHAT?!"

(Back in Silent Hill in the bedchamber of the Empress of Arcadia.)

"WHAT?!" Boomed a voice throughout the land, reaching my ears and jerking me awake, much to the displeasure of a dark gray filly nestled snuggly at my side. I turned to the window as Nightingale yawned like the adorable kitten that she is as she rubbed her eyes with her little hooves.

"Sorry, Kitten. Did big sister wake you?" I asked softly, already knowing the loud voice that pierced through the heavens and straight up Lauren Faust's ass, out her mouth, causing her to speak out her wildest fantasies of having a show based on talking, techno-colored ponies and all of the gay porn that came with it.

"Mmhmm," she mumbled half-asleep. With a smile, I nuzzled her back down, earning a happy purr in response as she plopped her head down back on my pillow with a little flutter of her wings.

I let out a sigh and smiled. "Stupid Spitfire must have told Daring about Nightingale. Feather Flight owes me ten Credits," I yawned and snuggled back up with the purring kitten that nestled her head against my chest and quickly fell back to sleep. I joined her just moments later.

Chapter 74. Something.

View Online

Life. What is life? What is the sun? Why is it that whenever I try to sleep in, life loves to throw the star at me and aim its horrid rays of light straight into my eyes? Could it be Celestia's doing just to bring me discomfort? Or could it be Discord, who has yet to show his ugly mug around me with the amount of chaos that I have been spreading?

Either way, the big ball of magical plasma in the sky hates my eyes for some reason, and I couldn't even point my middle finger at it anymore. And what made it even worse was the fact that one of my maids left the curtains wide open, and on top of that. I couldn't close them with my mind being the way that I am. Weak and temporarily helpless.

'Fucking bitch-ass, cock sucking, nipple twisting, cum clown of the magical girl giraffe that does a back flip in high heels and screams "Bwree!" Wherever she goes.'

Annoyed that I couldn't have one day to sleep in, even on my sick day, I buried my face underneath my pillow, hoping that the Gods would answer my plea for rest, but this was not the case. I felt a weak prod to my side that was accompanied by a muffled, "Big Sister, wake up. Mommy wants us in the dining room for breakfast." With a defeated sigh, I appeared from beneath my pillow and the first sight of the day was not my waifu, Summer, but my little kitten looking down at me with a curious tilt of her head.

'Makes me wonder what my meat-warmth-pillow is doing?' I thought with a smile and a smooth roll of my eyes.

"Okay, kitten, I'm up, but I am still very sore and can't move all that well. I'll be there in a moment. Okay?" I asked with a slight chirp in my tone. Nightingale gave me an even brighter smile and pulled me into a hug, nuzzling my cheek lovingly before bouncing away with a light giggle and skip to her step.

"See you later, sis!" she called before jumping off of my balcony and glided to the door.

"See you later, kitten!" I called back before the sound of a door opened and closed, separating us for a few, short minutes. "Well, time to get back to work," I sighed.

I attempted to turn my body so that I could get out of my wonderfully soft bed, but my entire body ached in protest. Each muscle screamed at me, begging to stay in the comfort of my personal cloud and silk sheets.

I managed to swing my legs over the lip of the bed and with the aid of my wings, I pushed myself off onto the cold floor on shaky hooves in front of my vanity mirror. Without missing a beat, I began my usual cleaning routine with a stick up my ass and a limp in my step.

"Good morning, your highness!" cheered in pure awe as I walked passed one of the many cleaners of my castle, her tone filled with surprise as she stumbled on her broom that she was using. I gave her a curt nod with my head held high, not wanting to miss a single second of the meeting in the dining room.

My silver regalia shimmered in the crystal light of the morning sun. My coat, clean and soft, was as pure as the wild snow with a light blue that is almost impossible to see unless up close. My mane was...Combed. There is nothing in the world that can make it straight without making me bald.

As I walked down one of the many halls of my castle, I see more and more of my guards standing tall, eyes filled with pride as they salute my presence. Their black armor shined a glorious obsidian with streaks of azure fire flowing through the steel. Weapons at the ready, muscles tense and heads facing towards the dark clouds in the north.

'Something is wrong.'

I couldn't put a hoof to it, but the aura in the castle was akin to a peaceful break in a terrible storm. All the broken windows from Luna's and Cadence's battle were fixed and reinforced with heavy duty enchantments. Each pane of glass, colored or clear, had energy to it that was unnerving. It was as though another fight was looming over our heads and far more violent.

'What happened?' It couldn't be Cadence's remaining forces in Luna Bay. I know for a fact that they haven't made landfall yet.

With Azrael and Wolhana acting as my sword and shield over there, the Crystal Legion are too afraid to try anything or else be destroyed on the spot. This fact was reinforced by their leaders being sent back home with salted wounds and tails between legs. Their Captain's are hard pressed to force them to push through until everyone dies. No soldier, loyal or not would fight a battle that cannot be won with needless bloodshed; especially with every son, father, and brother from the Crystal Empire stationed there. Losing the Battle of Luna Bay would mean the end of the Crystal Empire if Cadence can't accept defeat.

'No, it's not them. It has to be something else, but what?' I mused as I entered the Royal Dining room.

"Good morning, Big sister!" squeaked Nightingale from behind a box fort of cereal build upon the foundation of the twenty-meter-long mahogany table.

"Good morning, Kitten," I smiled back as I walked towards my spot right next to her and a rather disheveled looking Princess Luna that lazily nursed on a mug that had "Worship My Moon," painted on it in bold, black, writing.

Sitting next to them all was a sky blue pegasus with a long, flowing, cloud-white mane that flowed eloquently with her lithe-yet-strong body. Her tail was the same, but I couldn't tell as she wore a frilly, white and gold dress that had parts of steel armor over her chest, left forehoof and both hind legs; making her a sunlight maiden of death and beauty.

The second I got close enough in my strides on the soft-brown hardwood flooring; her oddly sharp and old, silver, eyes found their gaze resting and watching my every move unblinkingly. Curiously, I met them straight on in an attempt to throw her off, but all's tha earned me was an eerie smile on her face.

'Weird,' I thought as I took my seat next to Luna and Nightingale with the strange mare sitting on the other side of the plank of a table.

"Hello, your Highness," purred the mare in an overly soft tone as one of my maids handed her gold-rimmed china with white lily's painted on the teacup. "How are you this morning?"

'Where have I hear that voice? It sounds familiar...'

"Sore, tired and in need of a good butt fucking," I replied with a neutral expression, that caused the disheveled Luna to spit out and choke on her morning coffee...And staining my favorite doilies.

"Rose! Not in front of, Nightingale!" Luna coughed with a dark glare and a smack up the head.

"Well, it's true! I haven't had one in a long time!" I blurted out. "Summer is supposed to be worshiping my taint right now and not fixing the school! I want her lips on my clit right the fuck now!"

"Um... what's a clit?" Nightingale frowned.

Chapter 75. On the move.

View Online

"Are you ready, Rose?" Luna asked solemnly to the fridged night sky. Her words cold as the cloud of moisture escaping with every letter. "The Crystal Empire issued the order of retreat just moments ago, but the timing is off. Don't you agree?" she turned to me with a blank stare with her mane flowing with ice-fire to its nonexistent breeze.

'Was I ready?' Tomorrow, Evelyn and I were going to Canterlot for a summit for three days. On the final day, I die. Or, at least, someone will try. My body still ached from the overexertion from my little detour to the flying temple and the return home. I still had things I needed to answer, questions for my new arrivals, and plans to enact.

Wolhana, and my Griffon-turned-Angel, Azrael, were currently stuck at Luna Bay, ensuring the safety of Arcadia under Luna's leadership. From the reports from both of them; they were tired. Having to act as the damage dealers and shields brought so much stress to the pair that even the Eldrich guard of the Void needed to rest.

'An Eldrich Guard of the Void needed rest?!'

What could have possibly happened that the little kitten-girl-thing of death that it took her out of commission for the time being?

My train of thought pointed me straight to the notion that there was more War Spiders at Cadence's disposal, however. Spooks and company destroyed all of them at the wall like a Spartan fighting a Scarab. 'Unless reports lied about the actual number?' I thought but shook my head. 'No, Luna was around during their creation. There couldn't be more of them. Something else took her out, but what?'

With Wolhana and Azrael in a forced sleep from my medics up north, I won't be able to find the answer until they wake up, but if I'm not around for them to tell me. They have their orders, and I have mine. Taking myself away from darker thoughts, a few, stray, lights caught my eye.

To the west in the second floor of the castle sat, Alta and Snowball in front of a desk surrounded by books. Both had smiles on their faces and taking turns talking about things I could only guess in between sips of something warm and comforting. Luna also found what caught my attention, but kept quiet and just watched with scrutiny.

'Alta, another pain in my side for when I leave,' I sighed internally. It wasn't every day that you got to see a demon reborn trot around the living without a care in the world. She made it quite clear in just a few hours of her return that she had no more ambition. One would think that she was just playing a game to ascend to her throne once more, however. After a thorough mind rape from Luna told another story.

'She just wants to return to the temple and take care of it. How lame.' I couldn't tell if that was a joke, or she was a good liar, but Luna and Applejack assured me that she was telling the truth.

How could anyone want to live the hermit life after living the...Okay, nevermind. I would be the same, however, I want to return to my cloud home in Cloudsdale with Spitfire, Nightingale, and Feather Flight. Not to a mostly barren floating fortress in the sky, but knowing what she can and can't do. I made sure that if I die, 'she' would be dealt with accordingly. I can't risk a once power hungry cunt from getting hungry again.

Peeling my gaze away from the lip-locked pair trying poorly to hide underneath the desk away. One more thing reared its head to tell me that I was nowhere near ready, and that was in the shape of a Doe called: Evelyn.

One moment she was asking for my presence the second I was up and the next she was fine and didn't want anything to do with me. Luna later told me that she personally helped the fear filled Doe out with her problems and that once everything was said and done. She could bring back Elswhere to its former glory.

'Fucking bitch. I saved her ass from the temple and this is how she treats me? I'm going to nip at her tail every chance I get.' One one hoof, I don't have to deal with her anymore, on the other; I'm stuck with Redbeard and Stephen instead.

Never before had I have to figure out what to do with a super drunk and a giddy pyromaniac. 'Both of which are on the move back to Ash Lake. Thank Satans lactating tits that they helped themselves out of my face without a goodbye or thank you.' Then again, with the pair out of the way to do Luna knows what. I can focus on the summit and what should entail, but to ask myself again: 'Am I ready?'

With a heavy sigh and a look of solace towards my steaming cup of coffee. "No Luna. I am not ready."

"That is strange. You of all ponies should be the readiest for what is to come," Luna responded it a bit of surprise. I let out a weak chuckle, which only brought some worry to the Cougar Alicorn. "Why aren't you?"

"For starters, I know something bad is going to happen, and not the 'typical' kind of bad that we can expect from, Celestia. No, it's going to be more than bad. It's going to be horrific."

Luna's brow furrowed as she stared into her cup of tea in deep thought. Probably thinking of what her deranged sister could be thinking to end it all: Once and for all, but this silence only lasted for a few, short, moments.

"Do you expect that my sister will use her final card in this losing game of Poker?"

I took another sip of my coffee as red and orange lights from the north snaked its way through the northern mountains from the Crystal Heart in the Empire. The visuals of which sent a shiver down my spine.

"Yes. Yes, I do."

Light shone through the ice-covered glass where my cheek embraced the cold, crystalized window. It was a welcoming feeling, and at the angle that I was looking out towards the city, colors of all shades could be seen in the crystals. Pegasi and Griffins could be seen off in the distance with wagons filled with valuable cargo in tow. Bringing wood and stone to areas where the ships had done most of the damage towards my city. I counted them, hoping that a monotonous rhythm could take my mind away from the fact that I might never see Silent Hill again.

Not even with the constant love pouring into my body from the filly I'm pretty much married to help my racing heart. No matter how much reassurance she gave me through our link, we both knew that something was wrong, and she made it clear that we weren't going to leave each other's side one last time without saying goodbye. Thus, was the sunset blur flying as fast as possible towards the castle in the distance.

I closed my eyes. Squeezing them shut, and begged Father Murphy for once, just once! To leave us alone.

Then, as the cold from the window began to burn my cheek; it was moved with a downy appendage that smelt of; snow, hard work, and latex. It brought my cheek and pressed it against a gentle, yet, strong beat of the most soothing of lullabies,

A single tear fell as I leaned into the fluffy chest I was pulled against, further burying my face in the search for more warmth with a weak smile.

"Hey, kiddo. How is my little vixen doing today?" cooed the second most beautiful voice in the world as more appendages wrapped me tighter in the voices embrace.

"C-Could be.... Could be better?" I managed to choke out quietly.

"It's going to be okay, Winny. Just one trip back to Canterlot, then we can go back to our somewhat normal lives. Sound good?" the voice whispered lovingly into my ear with a light nuzzle.

"I-I wish it were that simple, Mom..." I replied meekly with more tears threatening to plow my face like Summers flanks. "...But nothing good will happen and...a-and as much as I want to go back home in Cloudsdale. We can't."

"I know, kiddo, but chin up. Home is where those we love are waiting for us, and you'll have me, Feather, Night, Summer and your friends waiting for you," she promised with a kiss on my head. "Besides, you will have Luna protecting you and your special wing blades to help fly away back to safety. Not to mention the Elements of Harmony are going to be there as well. If something goes wrong, then at least you will be prepared."

"But what if that's not enough?" I bawked while looking up to meet her tender loving gaze. "What if everything goes wrong and I don't come home?"

The arm of her soft wing brushed away the moisture on my cheeks without either our eyes parting ways. "You will come home, Love. You always do," she smiled warmly and planted a playful peck on my nose, causing me to go cross-eyed for a moment, then..."Achoo!"

"Eww, gross! You got snot all over my chest," Spitfire half-whined, half-giggled while trying to rub it off with a free hoof. I let out a giggle of my own and blew my nose with her wing. Earning me a wonderful, "Rose! Not my wing!" from her lips.

A brisk glare and quick wiping from my mother in a desperate attempt to clean her wing left me giggling and in a better mood. We said our last goodbyes to each other just in time for Summer to enter the room.

Watching with a smile, the filly with patches of snow pelting her fur flew up to me and my new perch on a reading couch in the landing. She tackled me into a hug with her head in its favorite spot on my chest and our wings encasing the both of us in a feathered cocoon. We opened our links again and relived each other's past once more before just cuddling in content.

We were like this for what felt like forever, but my internal clock told me otherwise. The peace, the harmony, the pure bliss of letting our emotions, memories, and bodies give each other the comfort we need before it was time for me to go, arrived. The silence, however, didn't last. I was pulled away by Summer's voice and our link being closed whilst I was in the middle of viewing the memory of the time Summer's first day of flight camp.

I couldn't help but laugh at how many colts flirted with her until she screamed. One colt; a dark gray one with an even darker gray mohawk said: "Hey, Summer. Is it just me, or is it hot out here. 'Cause you are bringing the heat like the fourth of July."

'Wow, Just, wow.'

The annoyed grumble of the filly I was currently tangled with didn't find it as amusing as I did, but what could you do? I opened my eyes and was met with two, purple, globes of pure beauty, staring with intensity into mine with a light blush. She looked away, only to return a few sheepish glances my way and on the fourth one: My lips met her cheek.

"Everything will be alright, Sunny. You don't have to worry about me all that much," I smiled assuringly.

"I hope so, Winny. I truly hope so," she replied, but without a smile of her own.

"Have you made your peace Empress Rose?" Luna asked worrisomely as our guards and I boarded a large, metal airship. I looked over my shoulder towards the docks—Still filled with tents galore to house those that have temporarily lost their homes to the fighting just days ago.

'Homes that I could have saved if I didn't go overboard back at the temple.'

Shaking my head from the growing guilt. I continued my path and answered with a sigh. "Yeah. Let's just get going before I do something I will regret, and is the Elements joining us?"

"They are already on board and waiting," Luna replied.

Chapter 76. Game plan.

View Online

The sounds of gums flapping to the tune of "Yolo" and "I'm awesome" can be heard down a gray, metal hall; lined with odd pipes, vents, and worn carpeting. My pace was slow and in tune to the towering Princess of the Moon, walking along side me with her head held high with pride, but her eyes told a different story, just like mine.

Where's my mismatched colors told a tale of tiredness and worry, Luna's was just plain cold and, focused. It was like a viper made of ice started its hunt for whatever prey unfortunate enough to cross its path. To make her aura even more intimidating; every step she took alongside me left a patch of ice where her hooves made contact with the floor.

'I don't know who shit in her breakfast today, but whoever did. I will get every single guard available, and have them all hold down the victim and smack him or her with socks filled with soap.' Taking myself away to a more pressing matter at hoof, we walked up to the location of the noise.

Behind a steel door riddled with rivets with a wheel latch found on every other ship in existence. The sounds of laughter spreading between six individuals could be heard; all of which were talking about what has happened ever since their relocation to Arcadia.

One voice—Whom I believe belonged to Fluttershy—Spoke the loudest about all the little animal friends that she made. I saw an instant change in Luna's posture as we listened to Fluttershy talk about a little girl bunny named, Lucky, and how she fawns over Angel. 'Fucking lucky Angel has a crush. That little bastard needs to die via fire for all I care.

Hatred for the rabbit set aside to vent on later when I have the time to take my revenge on the little shit for throwing more shit at me. Luna took the initiative to open the door and walk in ahead of me, earning many audible "gasps!" from the ponies within.

"Princess Luna!" exclaimed a pis-posh pony in an overly dramatic way followed by the sounds of hooves scrambling to attention. Stepping out from Luna's wonderful backside, I saw six ponies bowing to the Mare of the Moon now at my side once more, and rolled my eyes.

"What am I? Chopped liver?" I scoffed with a hoof on my chest in mock hurt.

"No silly! You're Little Rosy!" said the ponies made of Pink in the room of gray. This caught all of the other ponies off guard and looked up to find me looking around the lounge area of the ship. At the center was a gray carpet with a red phoenix stitched into the fabric. The rug had a few tables surrounding it with plush chairs with them. In one corner of the room sat a booth that could easily fit ten ponies comfortably and in another was a small bar. Against one of the larger walls was a small stage and a... karaoke machine? 'Weird.'

During this little look around, the ponies tensed up when my eye rested on their group once again. Twilight especially was the tensest in the group; her wings were stiff and twitching for a fight. Her hooves pawed at the ground, just like Rainbow Dashes and Fluttershy's, and her horn passively glowed on reflex in case magic was needed.

"W-W-What is she doing here?" Twilight stuttered out for her friends who were too scared to speak up with their eyes firmly locked on me.

"She has been invited to Canterlot on a summit revolving around the failed siege of Arcadia. It is there that we are going to finally find peace and learn the truth of my sister's blind fear and treasury," Luna replied neutrally. "While Twilight and her friends are here to use the Elements of Harmony on Tia if things go out of hoof."

I stayed quiet during Luna's explanation and walked over to Rainbow Dash. Her and her friend's eyes never leaving my body as I did so. With a blank look on my face, I let out a small yawn then sat down in front of the rainbow-maned Pegasus and stared expectantly up at her with a slight tilt to my head.

"Erm...H-Hi?" Rainbow looked back and forth between Luna, her friends, and I, nervously.

Silence filled the room.

"Hi? Just Hi?" I frowned in mock annoyance, causing the tension in the room to skyrocket over 9000! "No: 'Hey, cousin Rose! How are you doing?'"

Rainbow's jaw opened and closed a few times before I took the initiative and jumped on her head with a flap of my wings. Using her stone solid shoulders as support, I hugged her head with a light nuzzle to her fluffy ears, earning an "aw," from Fluttershy and more confused looks from her friends

"Ah... whatcha doing?" Rainbow Dash asked nervously, her posture relaxing a bit from my playful perch.

"Hugging Gay Pride. What about you sugar tits?" I asked back with a light giggle. 'The heat from her blush is adorable,' I smirked internally while repositioning myself so that I stood on her head and looked down to meet her sheepish gaze, earning more "Aw's" in the process from how silly I looked.

"I-I'm not sugar or tits. I'm Rainbow Dash!"

"Sure you are... Wait, hey!?" I whined as the familiar warmth of Luna's magic wrapping around me and began pulling me away from my long, lost, cousin. "I wanted to taste the rainbow!" I let out a half-assed cry mid-flight back to the cold, hard floor.

"You can taste the "Rainbow" later, Rose, and said "Rainbow" looks a bit flustered. Right now, we need to focus on what we are going to do once we arrive at our destination, and not before it as we have little time to plan," Luna rebuked and disconnected her magical grip around me.

'Curse you magic! I will taste the rainbow and you can't stop me for long!' With an annoyed frown to the Alicorn princess, I let out a sigh in defeat knowing full well of what needs to be done.

"Fine, rainbow-flavoured vag can wait," I groaned mockingly and jumped up to the only booth in the room with a light flap of my wings and sat at the corner of the worn velvet couch, while not paying attention to the blushing group stare at me.

"Please, be somewhat bearable during the trip, Rose," Luna groaned, while I just shrugged.

"No promises."

After that brief little dialog, Luna began to explain the game-plan to the group and what they will be doing while we are in Canterlot. With Celestia being the crazy bitch that she was, Luna told the girls, Twilight Sparkle especially, that her older sister would be very paranoid about the whole deal with them leaving.

They were not allowed to talk to her one-on-one.

They were not allowed to try and find forgiveness until everyone was certain that Celestia was sane.

They were not allowed to travel around Canterlot without a loyal guard at their side at all times.

And so on and so forth.

I, on the other hoof, had different problems other than Celestia and her craziness. As fun as it would be to fuck with her mind with a ten-foot-long diamond tipped strap-on. I had to have my way with the next best thing! Her Guards.

Knowing Celestia and her pension to kill things that threaten her land of peace and bigotry, other than those times where Twilight and her friends had to use the rainbow cannon of death. I had to tread carefully. With my two, loyal, knights at Luna Bay—One of them being out of commision—I couldn't defend myself all that well.

Sure I had my speed-enhancing wing blades, my speed-enhancing winglets, my earrings of doom and most importantly: my sexiness! Taking on the Black Guard as Luna called them, was suicide.

"And what if we have to use the Elements? Would Celestia be banished into the sun?!" gasped Twilight annoyingly, but the question perked my interest as well. Taking my gaze away from my closed eyelids, I looked over the table to see that the group was still standing near the center of the room with Luna sitting on her ass.

"That is a good question, but a flawed one," Luna began. "You see, Celestia is merely disillusioned to the point of insanity. At most, the Elements would simply turn her to stone, but the most likely scenario is that her mind will be "healed" back to the point where it was clear of all the atrocities that currently are playing with."

Twilight and her friends relaxed a little. "However, if that were the case, then Celestia as you once known her, will be gone. She might not even remember the past few centuries at all, let alone the past few years. The corruption in her mind is well rooted into her subconscious."

"Oh," Twilight deflated dejectedly, along with her friends.

"So are ya' tellin' us that the Celestia we know might disappear completely?" Applejack asked with a hint of fear in her voice. Luna nodded.

"That's absolutely horrible! Let's hope that it doesn't come to that."

Seeing my cue, I spoke up from my spot in the back. "Don't count on it the best to happen Rarity. This trip will likely be the end of this little adventure," I said softly.

"What makes you say that?" Rainbow frowned my way, adding emphasis on you.

"Call my unlucky, but I don't think I'm returning home after all is said and done."

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

I watched the countryside flow on by at the slow speed of the airship flying so high. Trees, hills, and grasslands weaved and curved along the earth like nature intended, however. It was silent. Not a bird, animal, nor the wind made a sound. I didn't know if it was the ship preventing the pleasant songs of Gia, or if the land was afraid to even let out a chirp to welcome those willing to listen to the natural lullabies of life.

I let out a sullen sigh. The one thing I missed most about my home in Cloudsdale was the sounds of nature. Sure, at the castle there was plenty of it, but it didn't feel like home. It was artificial, stagnant, and out of place on the mountainside castle.

A soft clip-clopping of hooves caught my attention, and I turned away from the window of my room and found Rainbow Dash standing just a few feet in front of me. 'Strange, I figured Luna would come and talk to me first? Oh well, I wanted to talk to Rainbow Dash anyway.'

"H-Hey, kiddo. What's up?" Rainbow asked nervously, her eyes looking around my boring room on the ship.

"Not much, you?" I asked back.

She shuffled in place, not sure what to say next. Her body was tense, a trickle of sweat escaped her brow. Her wings twitched at her side. 'And I thought Spitfire got nervous when she wanted to break the ice.' "Well, ah, just wanted to see what you are up to," she coughed. "That's it! Honest... I'll go now."

Before she could turn around and leave, I grabbed a pillow from my bed and threw it at her face. "Where did you think you're going?" I asked with a smirk, as the pillow, I threw at her face fell to the ground; revealing a much more relaxed expression.

"Really?" Rainbow grabbed the pillow. I shrugged.

"Well, you came into my room wanting to talk about something. So, no running away, or you will get more pillows."

"I... I don't... I'm not good with words," Rainbow sighed, her eyes making contact with the floor. She tossed the pillow back on the bed and sat down in front of me.

I sat down in front of her, and flexed my wings, showing her my half-missing, left wing. She cringed at the sight of my metal feathers flexing reflecting light into her eyes and instinctually checked her own to make sure that they were all there. I let out a sigh of my own in wonder as to why she was in my room, but I'll let her answer that.

"I—"

"It hurts sometimes. My wing, I mean," I spoke up solemnly while making sure that all the metal feathers were lined up correctly and cut her off from whatever she was about to say.

"What happened?" Rainbow asked finally. "Fire's nor Spits told me the full story, only that you got into an accident, which I doubt."

"Is that why you are here?" I asked back quietly. "Just to hear the full story of what happened?"

"Well... That, and the game plan for when we arrive in Canterlot."

I nodded, getting my answer.

"That short story is, that, my birth mother ripped my feathers out with a pair of pliers. That long story is... Painful," I shuddered, remembering ever excruciating detail of how each and every feather felt as it was torn from my body. How each one felt like a rusty, jagged, nail, was hammered into the arm of my wing. I'll never forget that feeling.

"That's horrible!" Rainbow gasped, her voice cracking a little. "Where is that bitch! No one hurts family!" she stomped with fire replacing the horror in her tone. I let out a chuckle.

"Too late, Skittles. Spitfire already ripped her a new one. You won't finder her, not even a grave, or ashes," I yawned, and laid down on the cold, hard, floor. Her wings dropped a little and she laid down as well, but the rage was still there.

"Good, cause if I found her. I would have done that same thing that she did to you."

"Noted," I smiled, happy that she cared.

Silence returned to the room.

"So, game plan... Do you even have one?" Rainbow spoke up, breaking the silence. Taking a moment for myself, and lazily looking around the room, I asked myself. 'Do I even have one?'

Well, of course, I had one. Go in, talk to the crazy bitch on the golden throne, fuck a crazy bitch with a rainbow cannon. How hard could that be? I had Luna acting as my escort, Twilight, and her friends were the cannon, and I was the distraction. Sure we all had to deal with the treaty, and Queen Cadence and King Shining Armor.

The treaty was just one signature and done, but as for the two royals?

I can deal with it after Celestia.

Turning my gaze away from the snowy landscape of the great outdoors, I answered Rainbow Dash with a shrug.

"To be honest, I don't have much of a plan. With my title as one of the scary "Trinity Seven," I don't have much leeway with the nobles, but the gist of the plan is; get in, sign the treaty, shoot the rainbow cannon, go home," I explained. Rainbow just frowned in disappointment.

"Really? That's your overly complex plan?"

"Yep."

"I was kinda expecting a genius manipulate all of Equestria to do her bidding, followed up with a rock solo, a musical dance number and chainsaw cannons that fired chainsaw cannons. That was just plain lame with a capital 'L.'"

"Well, I would like to do that, but I just want to go home and spend Hearths Warming Eve with you and the family," said warily, but with a light brush of encouragement from a certain filly from afar, that worry disappeared as quickly as it appeared. Looking over to Rainbow, I noticed that she had another question on her mind. Take that as a hint to keep the conversation going, I spoke up again.

"Something the matter? Is the thought of spending time with little old me THAT horrifying to you?"

Rainbow shook her head. "No, I just don;t understand the whole "Trinity Seven" thing. Just the thought of seven mares powerful enough to cause world changing conflict for seven years is stupid."

"How so?" I asked quite intrigued as to where Rainbow Dash was going with her peanut of a brain.

"Well, look at me and my friends. For the last seven years, we fought monsters that should have ended all of Equis by now, and one of us ended up as an Alicorn that represents the balance of the world."

I began to see where I was going and it was horrifying, but I kept my mouth shut and let her finish.

"And if you look at our first ever use of the Elements, we fought what would have been considered the Alicorn of War. I mean, Nightmare Moon has been considered it ever since her conception. Princess Luna would have to be the seventh of the group, but that is just a thought," Rainbow explained, leaving me speechless.

'How could I be so blind?! And thank my lactating tits that Rainbow was the smart one other than myself in the family. Spitfire, you are amazing and all, but you are just one penny away from the special bin at the fair.'

"Rainbow?" I said before tackling her into the ground and gave her the biggest hug in the world.

"Um... ya?" she blinked in confusion and returned the hug in kind.

"If you weren't older than be by a lot, I would eat you out right now."

Thus, more wing-boners were born.

Author's Notes:

I live, don't worry, just dealing with stuff right now. Here is a thing
‿ ‿
) (

⭐
⎛ \/ ⎞
⎝ ⎠

W̢̳̠̳̯̝̩̳ͦ͋̆̓̿́ͫ̂̽̄̀̕͜i̢̫̯̜͎̱͖̩̯̝͈̳̯̪ͯͤ̓ͣ͐̚̕͞͞nͨͪ͐̀ͥͯ̈̿̐̔̑́̀̀͘͠͏̘̟͎̼̬̼̗͍̯͍ţ̴̛̖̣͕͓̠̙̙͇̱̰̩̯̟͓̮̆ͥ̈́͐̓̔̎͛ͥͨ͒̐̇̆̔ͮ̾ͬ̀̚͟e̷̙͓̘̼̻͉̠̖̾̄́ͣͭ̅ͯ̓ͫͦͦ̾ͣ́͞ř̸̯̳̣̳̮̘̯̻̦̺̬͓̼̞͈̯̭͊ͤ̀̑͂ͥ̕ͅ ̧̨̮͉̜̺͉͓̺͔̱̟̗ͧ̏̍̌ͫͯ̈ͬ̔͑ͨ͢ͅͅS̡̢̰̞͇̖̅ͤ̓͆̂͆ͨͥͨ̃͐̊̍͐̽̉ͣ́̎͘͘ͅͅo̡͋ͩͩ̽ͭͨ̈͆ͪ͑̇̈̄͐͆̚͏̰͍̼͓̣̯̖͔̗l͗͗̏̅̂̆̍̌͆̑ͧ̃͆ͯͬ҉̙̪̳͖̙̺̟͙̻͎̯̤̳s͗ͭ̈́̊̓̍̓̇͊̈́̚͏̛͉̜̲͍̠̠͖ͅͅṭ̸̡̡̛̣̳͖̮͈͓̼̞̳̳̩̬̯͕̝̏̎̉̽͑ͯ̍̌̿͑́̓ͥ͆̚̕ͅͅi͛͆͗ͮ̑̓ͤ̈́̚҉͉̩͓̲̤̬̼̙̺̘̘̬͍̲̟̭̫̕ç̾̿̀͋ͣͭ̅͑̕҉̠̥̗̣̼̣̲̮̣̹̯͔̺̻̯̼e̘̠͍̞̜ͪ̀̆ͤͬ̂̿͂͊ͫ̾̋̉̂͑̀͘͜͜
̧͉̩̜̯͔̞͍̘̩̼͋ͫ͑̌̈́̈ͭͭ̑ͩ̀̈ͬ́͘̕͟

Chapter 77. The beginning of the end

View Online

Have you ever had that feeling? That feeling in which your world looks like something out of fantasy? But when you remember what it is that reminds you of such a world, your heart is instantly filled with dread? That is what I am feeling right now.

Canterlot, the city of the sun. The home of the royal sisters that have ruled all of Equestria, sun, and moon, for millennia; is shrouded by winter fog and eerie silence. Vague silhouettes of the local populous walked to and fro quickly and quietly. Their movements were stiff, and their eyes looked around with fear.

Walking along with them were the Royal Guard. Their golden armor glowed in the fog, acting as beacons of safety to those that have lost their way. Of course, through their trained, stoic expressions; the Guardians of Equestria were just as frightened at our sudden arrival to their city.

I watched Canterlot fade into the fog as the ship flew into the harbor; my heart pounded erratically at the unnatural sight of the snow-covered, city. When I named my capital city Silent Hill, it was because of the fog. The name came with it a legacy of terror, but of the Satanic kind. It was a joke of course, but when Canterlot came into view; it took the one thing my city had that made it the terror that it was.

Fear.

The fear of the grand executioner, Pyramid Head, walking down the streets, looking for anyone to taste his jagged blade, willingly. In retrospect, Canterlot became the city of nightmares, and I don't know if that was Celestia's fault or mine.

"This place is creepy," Rainbow Dash muttered, her wings twitched at the unnatural, still air as the ship docked in the harbor. I gave her a confirming nod and watched as the Royal Guards tied the lines to the docks; barking orders at the general fodder to get into their proper positions to greet Princess Luna and me.

My body trembled as a cold breeze licked my side. The sudden burst of ice was noticeable all around. In the corner of my vision where a carriage pulled into view, frost began snaking its way all over the docks; coating the stone in a thin layer of ice. I watched in silence as three ponies walked out of the carriage, and made my way to the others.

A golden armored hoof, lined with purple and silver, was the first of many to step out of the carriage. Attached to the hooves was an armored Unicorn, adorned in matching purple and gold armor. His chest plate was different from the last time I saw it, as it had many overlapping layers over top of each other. Kind of like the chest of a dragon.

The rest of his body was covered in a fur-lined cloak, covering the rest of his armor. His teal eyes pierced through the docks, homing in on one target. I followed the two glowing mirrors to his sister, Twilight Sparkle, who's very own were locked on as well. His glare didn't falter.

The next to come out of the carriage was a pink hoof, then the disheveled mess that was Queen Cadence. The bags under her eyes didn't hide how tired she was. It was clear as day that she was struggling with something that rivaled the return of King Sombra all those years ago. How I knew how she looked back then came to me in the form of Luna and our mental link. I felt her pity, but that quickly washed away to cold resolve. Cadence joined Shining Armor with haste.

And I made a note of how close she was clinging to him.

Finally, the last set of hooves stepped out of the carriage and turned the stone beneath them into a sheet of crystallizing ice. Blue fire licked off of her white fur, freezing the moisture in the air on contact. The only reason I noticed it was how it made the chance of flying away nearly impossible, and how all the flying guards surrounding her had to land.

Unlike Shining or Cadence in their choice of matching, Draconic armor; Celestia walked out in the same regalia that she always wore. There were a few unique traits that she had to her like the blue fire that made ice, one of them was how her usually flowing mane brought warmth to those around her. Now, it was as frisky as a raging inferno. Despite the clear signs that Celestia was beyond livid according to Luna, the one thing that told us of her stability was her eyes.

Her: Dead. Glassy. Eyes.

They looked at us but saw nothing, their motherly shine left to insanity. Here I thought I would see Solar Flare, the angry aspect of the sun; the one thing that would stop at nothing to melt everything in its path to kill the one that caused it grief. Me. But that wasn't the case.

'Note to self. Don't set off the insane mare before the treaty; Your life is more important at the moment,' I thought, joining Luna and the others at the plank to the docks.

"Is...Is something bothering her?" Rarity asked quietly, her eyes locked on the flaming fur of the approaching Princess of the Sun. She pointed with her nose towards the towering mare, hoping that she wasn't the only one to see how "off" Celestia was. "She seems, wrong."

I watched passively as the rest looked towards the creature walking towards them. The dark smile, the lack of armor or winter clothing that Shining Armor and Cadence wore. How each step was almost robotic, almost. I flexed my wings out of reflex as the trio stopped at the dock, and we began walking towards them.

"Ah, my prized pupil and her...f̧̀͞r̴i͟e̡nd̴s̷͠...how, wonderful," Celestia greeted. If her overly calm tone didn't send shivers down my spine, then the way she said "friends" did, and I was no exception. Everyone gave her a curt nod, except Luna and I, which we simply stood and watched in silence.

"It's good to see you too, Princess," Twilight replied hesitantly. "Same to you BBBFF!"

Shining Armor's glare softened a little as she approached him before giving him a big hug. His body stiffed for a moment, unsure how to react, but this was just a moment. He returned the hug, leaving behind a whisper that only Twilight could hear.

I looked over to Celestia to see how she would react and managed to catch a glimpse of an eye twitch. 'Hmm, Celestia is still bothered aboutTwilight fleeing her country. Good to know.'

"We can all catch up later, Twilight. The dock is not a suitable place for such behavior, and not one that's so damn cold," Luna spoke calmly, causing Cadence to tense up like she was about to be attacked again. She stepped closer to King Armor.

"I couldn't agree more my dear, S̷̡i̴̢͏s̷̶̷̀t̷͏e͘҉r̶͟͞͡," Celestia replied, her voice not changing its dark tone. She turned around and began walking towards the line of carriages waiting for us. "Now, come along Twilight. You and your f҉ri͘ȩ̷n̕͡͠d͡s̴ are welcome to share some tea before the... meeting."

Celestia turned around fast and stiff, like a machine meant to lead to the end of times. The other's followed suit, leaving me slightly behind with Rainbow Dash flanking my side. Hesitantly, we both followed into the carriages that would take us through the city of Canterlot straight to the castle.

Stepping up onto the little step into the carriage, I found a seat next to Rainbow and Luna with the others sharing Cadence's carriage, leaving Celestia to ride alone. I let a breath I didn't know I had as the carriage jerked ahead.

I had the luxury of riding with Rarity, Applejack, and Fluttershy as well. All three of which were as nervous as a mouse in a cat parade with owls flying above. None dared to make a sound, but a cyan wing found its place on my back, pulling me close. I flinched for a moment before relaxing to the firm yet soft fluff of Rainbow's feathers.

"It's going to be okay," she whispered quietly, trying her best to ease the fear permeating the air. I leaned into her and sighed once more.

"I hope so."

Chapter 78. Canterlot

View Online

The city was quiet, eerily so. Even with the streets filled to the brim with Canterlot shoppers trying to get their last overpriced gifts for the holiday season, it was: Quiet. Not in the sense that there wasn't noise, there was plenty of that from the clip-clopping of hooves walking about, no, the air was silent. It was like the earth had become still. Like if Mother Gaia was afraid to make even the smallest noise.

This strange silence lasted for as long as it took the carriages to arrive at our destination. The sudden jerk of the carriage stopping told all aboard that it was time to exit and begin the submit.

"Here we are," Luna said solemnly as the door opened, revealing the central courtyard of Canterlot Castle. Her body tensed at the sight of the golden, ice-covered towers looming over the city like jutting spires pointing down from the roofs of unexplored ice caves.

"Yep," I replied, with a light squeak. Even I had a hard time controlling my emotions at the state of the castle. The once radiant walls, inviting and safe, now menacing of what misery held within. I gulped and stepped onto the snow covered driveway. Rainbow Dash followed right after with her three friends.

"You can turn back ya' know?" Rainbow said from behind, her voice a lot less fearful in tone than mine. I shook my head and proceeded to the entryway right behind Twilight, Cadence and Shining Armor with Celestia in the lead.

"Not going to happen, Rainbow. I came this far. I'm going to end it," Rainbows wing rested on my back as the warmth of the interior cast away the cold from our bodies.

"Be careful," She whispered.

"No promises," I replied once more.

'No promises. Right.' I use that phrase whenever a promise is about to be broken. The look that Luna gave me tells enough that she knows it as well. I use those two words a lot in my life. I promised Spitfire that we were going to spend Hearths Warming Eve together. Luna promised me that everything was going to be fine. Rainbow promised that she will stand by my side to the very end for reuniting the family. Our family.

'The family I don't deserve.'

So many promises and all of them are going to be broken in a single night. 'How did it come to this?' I wondered as I followed in silence behind Luna.

Of course, I knew how it started. It started with me waking up in a cage in a ravine. It was on that day that I flew for the first time, yet I don't know why. 'Why?' Why did I fly that fast on that day? You can't just do a Sonic Rainboom within one hour of getting off the ground. I learned that in flight camp, So how did I do it?

When I think back on it, and all the feelings and emotions that flowed through me, I still shouldn't have flown. There was no physical, magical or random way that I didn't get help, and if I did get help, then... who helped me? Who helped me that day that pushed me into the custody of the Captain of the Wonderbolts and towards the mare that I call: Mom.

To be honest? I might never know. It could have been Discord, could have not. In any case, I'm glad it happened. Even if it sent me down a path of pure chaos, I probably wouldn't have made my friends, found my soulmate, and met my family.

'Right. My family.' The family that was shattered from miscommunication on all ends. I wondered what would have happened to Spitfire? Would she have left the Wonderbolts? Would she have finally settled down with Feather Flight? Would she have met her own mother and her long-lost sister again?

Thinking about the "What if's" does help keep my mind from focusing on the important, but...But I can't help but think that I ruined her life. If I didn't enter it on a Sapphire Comet, would she still be living her dream? Would she be happy without me?

I've been such an asshole to her! Yet she still came when I needed her most. When I needed to cry. When My life needed to be saved. When I needed the love I never thought I would get.

I don't deserve, Spitfire.

I don't deserve, Nightingale.

I don't deserve, Summer.

I deserve to be, alone.

A single tear met my cheek as we were lead into a large room. The center of said room had a large, stone table with a map on it. Surrounding the table were plenty of seats to accompany the group and more. In the far side of the table was a small throne where the Princess sat. Each wall was barren except for the white paint that covered it, and the far wall had a door that looked like it was meant for an easy escape or just one for the maids.

Everyone took their spots around the table, leaving me with the choice of where to plop my cute ass down. With a quick survey, I sat down directly opposite of Celestia right next to Luna and Twilight. Both of whom were a little nervous of the Windigo Princess freezing her red, velvet, cushion.

Cadence and Shining Armor didn't seem to notice this detail, while the others kept quiet. Possibly fearing the growing wrath held within the mask of the Princess. I didn't bother to question it either, I had more important things to think about. Cadence spoke first.

"So now that we are all here, how about some tea?" she smiled warmly. Just as she said those words, the door opened and a pony walked in with a cart with an assortment of treats, including tea.

"That would be lovely!" Rarity said with a more cheerful smile. The Butler walked around to her while everyone else got settled in and took a cup of tea from the pony.

"Um...Yes, please?" Fluttershy asked next, followed by the others, but in mutual silence.

Within moments, a simple cup of Black Tea founds its way into the hooves of everyone. I knew it was a trap, but I might as well. I needed confirmation of what Celestia was planning before I could do anything.

"Is it to your liking, Miss Rose?" Cadence asked softly, never taking her gaze off of me nor Twilight. I took a quick sniff of the concoction before letting the warm liquid flow past my lips, sealing my fate and surprisingly, it was good.

'With a hint of Misty Vale. Huh, a sleep potion? Never thought of that one before. Thank Lucifer I took some tests with Luna about poisons. At least I can stay away longer than it takes to knock someone out.'

"It's alright, but let's not take our time with pleasantries. What do you want Celestia?" I asked calmly as I could, but after watching everyone in the room but Luna take a sip, that was near impossible.

Chapter 79. The Windigo Princess.

View Online

"I only want to end the fighting to the west, Miss Rose," Princess Celestia replied. Her smile unwavering even though the base of her tea cup hovering just below her lip was slowly freezing over. She took a sip before its contents could ice over and placed the cup back down on the table. "All that work that Discord put in as well as yours. It would be a shame if it all came crumbling down."

I paused mid sip of my poisoned tea, staring quizzically at the deranged Princess. Ideas of the fucked-up dragon-snake pranking and humiliating my sheep lingered at the forefront of my mind, but him helping construction? That very thought didn't sit right with me, then again. Music magic never left a good taste in my mouth either. I took the sip.

"You make it sound like he helped the construction rather than hinder it, which I find unlikely."

The princess nodded knowingly, but her eyes surveyed the others. Twilight especially, who looked like sleep was starting to creep on her as well as the others. I planned accordingly to pretend that I've fallen to the sleeping poison alongside them.

"True, but after some persuasion, I was able to learn that he used his magic to speed up the process rather drastically," she explained. "Normally, that mountain fortress of yours would have taken years to complete, but with the aid of Chaos magic, it merely took months."

'Well, that answers one question.'

"Did Discord say why?"

"He never gave me a straight answer, only that it was essential for the future," Celestia shook her head.

'Of course.'

"Sister, are you implying that Discord has been pulling strings in the background again?" Luna questioned, earning several tired, sidelong glances from the others. Fluttershy especially looked distraught a the notion that all her work on the fucked-up dragon-snake was all for naught, but she couldn't say anything as a yawn prevented her from doing so. "Because if that troublemaker is out of our control again, then he needs to be stopped! Just imagine what other things he could be doing at this moment!"

"I understand, Luna, however, your worry is misplaced," Celestia promised with lethal certainty, but the others were too tired to notice nor take heed of the venom in her voice. "Discord won't be a problem anymore."

"W-Why—Is that, Princess?" Applejack yawned. Her eyes were barely able to stay opened for much longer just like the rest of the elements of harmony. I let out a yawn of my own and nodded my head up and down a few times to pretend that I was succumbing to the poison as well, but stayed awake enough to not draw suspension to myself.

"Why, he is dead of course. I threw him into the Void, the realm of Pure Order, and his kryptonite, as it were," Celestia chuckled darkly just as the Elements dropped one by one with Fluttershy the first to go. "He will never harm my little ponies again, nor will Rose after I purge her taint from Equis."

"WHAT DID YOU DO?!" Luna boomed, just like we planned. Her hooves slammed down on the stone table, causing it to crack. Celestia wasn't phased by this, not at all. She merely tilted her head in mock confusion as Guards walked into the room and began picking up the Elements and took them to Solaris knows where.

"I needed them asleep so that I can purify the taint from them. So do not worry dear, S̷̸̡̕i̴͠s̨͏̶͝t̸̕҉è̢́r̵̕̕͟͏, all will be fine in a few hours," Celestia calmly replied.

"They are pure!" Luna rebuked with more anger in her voice as she prepared a spell. "You are the one that is tainted, Sister! I can smell the stench of the Windigos all over you!"

"Soon we all will be together again like the family we were before the arrival of the Trinity Seven."

"Do you even hear yourself!? Stop this madness at once!"

"The Trinity Seven has taken my Twilight, my Sunset, my, S̷̸̡̕i̴͠s̨͏̶͝t̸̕҉è̢́r̵̕̕͟͏, seven times now. Each time I reset the cycle, it's always ṫ̨̛̟͚͉̺͕̙̱̠̰̜͉̽̏ͤ̽̋͌̆̚̚͝h̴̢̧̞̞̞͕̬̹̤̮̙̩̯̻̪̥̻͖͕̤̑ͩ͒ͩͤ̉ͧ̐ͨ̓͟͡ĕ͔̭͙͕͔͉̗͐̏̓̋ͮ̃̅́ͦ̋̐͊̔ͤ̚͞ͅm̡̱̥̻̬̗̉̈͒̾͒̇͗͐̈́̂̀͞, that take you all away from me, but not this time," Celestia let out a cackle, much to the horror of Luna and myself. "This time I will end the cycle! Then we can all be together again! Just like Father wanted!"

"You are not my Sister, and I will stop you with or without the Elements of Harmony!" Luna promised. She activated her spell, teleporting her out of the room before Celestia and her guards could stop her.

'On to phase two,' I thought, closing my eyes and flopped over in my best attempted of acting, which, let's be honest, I was horrible at when it called for it, but what Celestia said frightened me, and if it was true...Then I don't have much time to stop her from destroying everything, but I had to wait for my chance.

As I fell, I felt the familiar touch of telekineses carrying me out of the room, followed by the scene of ozone from an emergency teleport. With Luna out of the way to coordinate her part, I cracked an eye opened to see Celestia smiling a deranged smile, one that sent shivers down my spine as she stared at me with venomous hatred.

"Soon, Winter Rose. Soon you will join Discord in eternal nothingness," was the last words I heard before the doors to the War room closed without a sound.

Corridor after corridor I was carried through, each one I studied so that I wouldn't lose my way. Each hall had very few doors, windows and even castle staff like they were taking us to the dungeons. Acting like I was asleep like the others allowed me to see where my captors were taking me, but it won't be long before the poison of Misty Vale entrapped me with its dreamless slumber.

At most, I would have five hours before I would succumb to the effects of the poison, my immunity training was worth it in the end, but that meant that I only have five hours to find the Balefire Bomb and stop Celestia from destroying the world.

'No pressure, Right?'

The deranged Princess was far more dangerous than I would have anticipated. Never would I have made the connections that she would try and destroy everything. I figured that she was only after my head, that she only wanted to make me suffer, but after hearing that revelation about her true insanity, I'm having second thoughts.

Seven cycles of spending thousands upon thousands of years reliving everything and destroying it all when nothing changes with the desperate hope that everything will be different? She is insane! If the Elements of Harmony can't save her when Luna traps her in the cell and I stop the bomb, then that only way forward is to kill her.

'Poor Discord, I bet Fluttershy will be heartbroken to learn of his demise. I will never be able to thank him for the countless times he helped me... If he helped me.'

I placed my lingering thoughts of the recent past behind for the moment and focused on the now. The guards knowingly took us down a strange hall. Cracking my eyes just a tad, I saw that we were now underground; no windows only solid stone with wires hanging from the ceiling with lamps attached to them at wide intervals. The clip-clopping of the guard's hooves echoed loudly the further we traveled down the hall.

I couldn't gage if we were going up or down since I was floating in the air like a ragdoll, even the angle of my vision made it difficult, and the magic surrounding me threw my internal compass off.

After a few minutes of staring down the hall, watching the metal door that we came through grow smaller and smaller, the sound of another door, but much more rusty, opened ahead of me.

"Take them to confinement," I heard a familiar voice ordered. It had the same light ruggedness that Shining Armor had, but I couldn't confirm it without revealing that I was still awake.

"Yes your, Highness!" my captors replied, this time with the sound of a set of hooves moving away from the group.

'Well, that confirms that Shining was leading the charge. Now where is Cadence?'

Once the leader was far enough away, I cracked my eyes opened again. Walking down a hall like the one before, but with the odd steel door that one would find in a Submarine—Riddle with rivets with a wheel acting as the latch—Spaced out every few meters.

Every now and again, we passed an intersection that had signs leading to the many areas of the underground bunker. We passed by four before turning down one of them, and I caught a sign that pointed to the armory, the prison, and the indoctrination chamber. I shudder at the thought of the unlucky ones that wound up there.

'Alright, Winny, the hall to the Launch Site is the third from the entrance. There was little to no guards, but it wouldn't hurt to stop at the armory. Get something small, and sneak your way down to the Bomb and disable its Warhead,' I rehearsed in my head as the guards opened door after door, placing the Elements in their own separate cells. 'Good plan, Winny, just don't forget to profit...And a towel.'

With the perfect plan ready to be enacted, I waited for the guards to open my cell. That wait didn't last long, however, as I watched Twilight get placed in a cell of her own, leaving me the final victim. The other guards walked away once they were done with their cargo, the color of their armor disappearing down the hall towards the Armory.

With the other guards gone, I felt myself being lowered down to the ground like a feather. I cracked a small smile as my captor foolishly let me go from her telekinetic grip to fiddle with her keyring for the right key.

Slowly, and quietly, I stood up and stepped behind her while she was distracted. I raised my left hoof and sent a stream of lightning into my bracelet, morphing it into a claw. Waiting for the right moment, the guard finally found the key she was looking for and rammed it into the armored keyhole. With a quick turn, the door opened, revealing a small, windowless, gray box with a single bed, toilet, and sink. She let out a sigh and just stared into the cell with a look of sorrow on her face, causing me to pause from killing the loyal cunt.

"I should have left when Snowball gave me the chance to run with her," the guard whispered to herself.

'Snowball? Did this mare help her and Sunset escape?'

"A-At least then I could have been with my sister Cloudchaser in Arcadia when the world ends, but I was so...so..." the mare chastised before falling back onto her haunches, tears falling to the ground with regret. "I-I was an Officer of the Lunar Guard before she left. I was going to finally pop the question to Black Titanium. She was such a cute Thestral with her fluffy ears and timid, emerald eyes." she choked out.

'So this is Flitter, Luna's prized Captain of the Lunar Guard. If she is good, then maybe she can help me with the Bomb and return to her family without the fear of the world ending.' I sheathed my claw and sat down in wait for Flitter to notice me from behind.

"I should have left then too—" she froze, her eyes stopping at the general location where I should be sleeping. I watched with slight amusement as she slowly turned around to face me with her wings begging to take flight, and once she laid eyes upon me.

They shrank.

"Hello, Captain, how are you?" I smiled nonchalantly. "By the way. How were you levitating me? Were you using a catalyst or was it something else?" I asked the trembling mare, then frowned at her wings. "You aren't an Alicorn, are you?"

"Catalyst. I-I was using a Catalyst," She gulped, shaking her head very, slowly.

"Good, now then," I pointed down the hall, causing her eyes to switch between back and forth between the door at the end, and myself. "Can you help me, Captain? I need to get into the armory then I'm off to save the world, rape all the virgins, then crawl up Luna's ass and call her mama."

"Thud!"

"Or faint. That works too," I groaned at the passed out mare that laid halfway into the opened cell. Rubbing my temple from the slight inconvenience, I grabbed Flitter by the collar and dragged her fat ass into the opened cell. Once inside and safe, I plucked one of my primaries and gave it to her. Before I left, I grabbed her keys and paused at the door. With a quick look back, I made the promise to return her to her sister and her fiance, then closed the door.

'Someone will free you, but it won't be me.'

With keys tucked under my wing, I trotted down the hall towards the door and activated my claws again. Grabbing the wheel latch, I learned that it wasn't locked like I thought it would be, which was fortunate for me, but I don't want to push my luck further than it already has.

I cracked the door opened a tad, listening for anything that would tell me that there was someone in the next room. After a few long seconds with not a single "peep" of sound, I opened the door fully and slithered my way down the hall straight towards the armory.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Chapter 80. Pandora's Box

View Online

Luna flew hard and fast towards Everfree Castle from her emergency teleport to Ponyville. She couldn't waste a single second of time, Winter and all life on Equis counted on it. She knew the plan; lure Celestia to the castle where she and her guards have been making a prison to hold Celestia until the Elements of Harmony could be used to save her from herself. It was a simple plan, which relied heavily on Celestia's incompetence and anger.

The Prison itself, Luna remembered, was based on the enchantments used to keep the Demons of Tartarus contained. Alta, Twilight, and Sunset Shimmer believed that if they were altered to house an Alicorn such as herself, then it should be able to contain Celestia indefinitely. However comforting as that might be, Luna made sure to make that Prison equal to Pandora's Box. She tripled the enchantments and altered them with each extra layer she added to prevent any and all contingencies that her sister might have.

'Speaking of Prisons, there it is.'

"Where are you going, Luna?!" shouted an all too familiar voice from behind. Luna picked up her pace, not wanting to get trapped within the Everfree.

Luna flew just above the treeline, her hooves scraping the tops of the mangled mess that was the Everfree forest. From behind and catching up to Luna was the creature that called her family. She could feel the ice pooling off of the abomination as the mere presence was threatened to freeze her wings.

"After all that I've done for you, you abandoned me!" Celestia—No, she wasn't Celestia, not anymore. Whoever was chasing her was nothing but a monster, a monster that had to be stopped. "Just like the others before you!"

Luna's chest burned, it's been a long time since she needed to fly so fast. The last time she had to was during her fight against Discord. Luna was out of shape, and she could feel it, it wasn't just the ice that was forming on her wings in a vain attempt to slow her down either. Her body grew soft over the years of peace, and she was starting to regret not taking Discords advice for keeping up with her old routine.

"You are not my sister, Monster!" Luna shouted back whilst charging her horn for a spell.

"We are going to be together like the family we were meant to be!" Celestia screamed into a hard dive towards Luna with her arms outstretched to tackle her to the ground.

"You're not my family!" Luna shouted back, rolling to the side and activated her spell.

A laser of pure magic shot out from Luna's horn mid-dodge from the deranged Celestia. The beam of magic stuck Celestia's side, crushing her wing against her heaving barrel, effectively sending her crashing to the ground.

Luna let out a temporary sigh of relief and rushed to Everfree Castle while Celestia recollected herself from the fall. The decrepit, stone building that once served as her home approached at an alarming rate. Pulling up at the last moment, Luna kicked off one of the remaining towers that were still standing and glided down to the main courtyard.

"NIGHTMARE MOON! GIVE THY SISTER BACK TO US!" blasted in the Royal Canterlot Voice not too far away. Luna winced at the volume of the screaming mare chasing her down. The noise from using the Royal "We" left an annoying ringing in her ear. Taking this as her chance to guide Celestia to her prison, Luna sent a flare into the air, revealing where she was hiding.

"OVER HERE DEMON! COME AND GET ME!" Luna shouted back.

In no time at all, Celestia appeared in a blazing inferno. Luna watched as she charged straight through the tower she kicked off of, sending huge chunks of stone all over the place.

Luna's muscled tensed, her breathing quick. She got into a battle stance with a spell at the ready. She didn't move, she couldn't. The sight of her older sister rocketing down the courtyard, setting the dead grass ablaze was a sight to behold. Each flap of her wings sent shockwaves that caused the moss-covered statues to crumble, and the stone pathways to shatter.

Once Celestia was close enough, Luna saw the torment in her sister's eyes; Tia's cold, dead, crazed eyes. No longer did they have their luster, their kindness, their power. All the love held within was gone, and it wasn't coming back.

'Where did you go?' Luna wondered, her spell complete. She closed her eyes, a single tear embracing her cheek at the loss of the last of her family. She could hear Tia scream something, but she didn't listen. With a light kick into the air, she activated the spell just as Tia's body collided with hers.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

After my trek into the armory, I was rather disappointed that the only weapons held within were swords, spears, crossbows, and daggers. One would think that the Princess of Equestria would have more powerful weapons than sticks and stones, but they'd be disappointed.

I grabbed a small dagger with a slight curve to it, with a simple handle, with no crossguard, and a round pommel. Sheathing the dagger underneath my wing, I walked out of the armory alert and ready. Slowing my breathing, I activated my Airsight and proceeded down the hall with caution.

The breeze in the tunnel was slight but noticeable. I could feel guards patrolling the halls, they were spread out and mostly unarmed. Two were walking down from one of the halls ahead of me. Carefully, I ducked into one of the many rooms lining the walls just as the guards walked passed my location.

Happy that everything was going according to plan, I looked around the room that I ended up in an immediately regretted it. Tied to the far end of the sterile room was a Zebra. The Zebra in question was spread eagle on a tilted, steel bed next to a table with an assortment of medical instruments, but the most shocking thing about the Zebra was how she was missing half of her fur.

Like she was skinned like an animal.

Holding back my lunch, I exited the room with disturbing thoughts penetrating my mind. Thoughts about how the poor Zebra was probably awake when it all happened. 'Did is hurt? Did she scream?' I thought, thankful that I didn't get the chance to smell the death in the air, but I knew the answer. She was never going to wake up again, and I don't think I would want to find out anyway.

Shaking my head, I checked the halls for the guards once more and continued forward.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Luna ducked under a wide swing from Celestia's halberd, the flaming blade grazing the tip of her ear. Gritting her teeth, she back peddled deeper into the castle, slowly making her way to Pandora's Box located within the Chamber of Harmony.

Keeping her momentum, Celestia spun the haft of her Halberd around her neck and lunged forward with the intent to impale Luna with a forward thrust. Jumping back, Luna gripped a nearby sword held by one of the many old statues lining the walls, bringing it up fast and hard, slapping the tip of the halberd up.

"Just DIE Nightmare Moon!" Celestia screamed before jumping into the air into a half spin. Luna's eyes widened in shock as her opponent landed on her forehooves. She tried to bring up her weapon to block the cannons that were Celestia's thunder thighs but wasn't fast enough.

Taking the full force of Celestia's buck, all the air violently left her lungs from the impact. Her body flew lifelessly down the dusty corridor, only to crash and roll on the moldy carpet of the castle. Struggling to find her breath again, Luna crawled further down the hall as Celestia stomped closer, dragging her halberd against the old stone with malicious intent.

"I'm not Nightmare Moon," Luna growled. Pushing herself up, she dove forward with a flap of her wings into the next hall, narrowly escaping lethal implement from Celestia's Halberd.

With a grunt, Luna was back on her hooves. She took a quick look around, and found that she was in the main hall of the castle; Statues of heroes past sat between the marble pillars that lined the walls. The old red carpet leading to the Chamber of Elements as well as the throne room was a layer of ash. Foglights and generators that she and her friends for the creation of Pandora's Box lit the hall with a soft, white glow. Behind her, Celestia was coming through the main door to the living quarters with her halberd raised in her Telekinetic grip.

"You can run all you want, Nightmare Moon, but this time, I will end you where it all began one-thousand years ago!"

With that proclamation, Luna side-stepped another lunge from Celestia. The sound of metal impaling stone gave Luna a few extra moments to get where she needed to be and bolted for the Chamber of Harmony while her sister was recovering the botched thrust.

"You have become weak, Sister! Your anger, your hatred has made you blind and easily predictable," Luna mocked from down the hall just mere meters away from the door. Celestia just howled like a banshee and ripped the halberd out from the pillar, causing it and the roof above to collapse, revealing the eclipsed Sun above with the sky glowing like a river of blood.

"I'm not weak! Without me, this world wouldn't even exist!" Celestia hissed and lunged again.

"You've tainted our Fathers Heart!" Luna boomed as she jumped high into the air, horn glowing with its aqua hue. "Our Mother's Love!" she cried, sending a beam of pure magic into the back of Celestia, pinning her down for the moment. Landing behind the stunned Princess, Luna grabbed her sister's halberd and threw it deep into the Everfree with her telekinesis with tears flowing down her blood-covered cheeks.

"All for what?! Your perfect world? Your happiness? What about the millions of lives you needlessly killed!"

"I did it to protect Father and Mother! Each cycle meant that their death!" Celestia coughed. She looked over her side to check the damage that Nightmare Moon caused and found both of her wings burnt off from her last attack. Rage refilled her reserves at the loss of her wings, but mourning would have to wait.

"They weren't going to be replaced! They were getting help!" Luna countered. "Why on Earth would you think that they would perish in the afterlife?"

"The same reason that you will in this life!" Celestia roared and charged Luna once more. "By BETRAYAL!"

Luna let out a sigh and summoned her Scythe. The long, curved blade of Crescent Moon spun and danced around Luna like her perfect love. Celestia was forced to back away from her in fear of being sliced to ribbons from Luna's soul weapon, and without hers, she couldn't do anything without risk of being killed and sent to Father to face punishment for her sins.

Taking the initiative this time, Luna pushed forward, swinging her scythe at Celestia, but made sure to stay close to it. With each thrust, slash, and stab, Luna, pushed her sister closer and closer to the Chamber of Harmony. It wouldn't be long until she was trapped in Pandora's Box.

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

"There you are," I smiled, softly. Standing before me was the missile silo holding the rocket with the Bomb.

The Rocket was almost a half-a-mile long and looked like it belonged to the Russians during the Cold War. Catwalks and bridges on multiple levels lead straight to the rocket—Some of them looked like they lead to important components while others looked like they were there just for repairs or construction.

Standing at the very bottom, I needed to go up. I flexed my wings and gave them a few test flaps, but before I could jump into the air, I felt something off, like the air went stale with death. Frowning with confusion, I looked around the concrete silo for anything out of the ordinary, but there was nothing visible that was causing my wings to twitch like there were ticks in my feathers. Just out of curiosity, I turned on my ManaSight and found what was filling me with dread.

Walking towards me with a sword drawn was an invisible, Shining Armor. He was wearing the same armor he wore during his invasion of Arcadia, but the sword he carried was made of crystal, but that wasn't what filled me with dread.

Looking up to the top of the rocket, I saw the familiar form of a certain, pink, Alicorn, but she looked wrong. Millions of sickly, black, T̢́͟e̷̷̵͞n̕͏d̀́ŗ̨͝i҉̕͝l̨͡͝͝s̴͡ ̴̷͟͠ flowed out of the Crystal Heart embedded in her chest. They snaked and wrapped around the Warhead of the rocket like a mess of poisonous vines. It didn't take me long to realize what made the Balefire Bomb so dangerous, that kind of Black Magic was something that not even Alta would dare to touch.

"Oh my God," I gasped. The T̢́͟e̷̷̵͞n̕͏d̀́ŗ̨͝i҉̕͝l̨͡͝͝s̴͡ ̴̷͟͠ began to move down the length of the rocket and towards where Shining Armor was standing. One of the T̢́͟e̷̷̵͞n̕͏d̀́ŗ̨͝i҉̕͝l̨͡͝͝s̴͡ ̴̷͟͠ snaked down and jumped from the hull of the rocket and merged with the sword, causing it to burst into dark, sickly green flames.

Quickly realizing the danger I was in, I jumped into the air before Shining could get too close and drew my claws and dagger. I flew up to the catwalks above and looked down where Shining was, only to find that he wasn't there.

"You are not going to hurt my wife, Demon," seethed a two-toned voice from down the catwalk. I froze, my heart began to race a mile a second. Hesitantly, I turned towards the voice and found Shining Armor on the same catwalk that I was on, and he looked pissed.

'Speaking of pissing...I don't need to anymore.'

"I wasn't planning on it," I nervously replied. Taking a step back, I felt Summer brush my side with a loving nuzzle like she was there, to support me like she always has. Shining had other priorities and began walking towards me again.

"Then what are you plotting, Demon?" he acknowledged with an extra dose of venom spitting from his tongue.

"You know...I just want to save the world, go home, and never leave the arms of the mare I love ever again," I sheepishly replied, looking up at all the pathways and bridges for an advantage over the corrupt stallion.

"Love? What do you know about Love?" he growled, picking up his pace. Weighing my options, I knew that a single cut from his blade was instant death, but I also had to get to the top and, somehow, stop the Bomb from going off. The only way to keep Shining Armor off of me was to destroy all of the catwalks, but that would be impossible. Looking around quickly, I noticed that they were all connected by wire to holes in the walls. Figuring that there has to be a control box to move all the metal walkways out of the way. I made it my mission to find it before he did and figure out a way to keep him at the bottom of the concrete tube of death.

Turning my attention back to the hastily walking stallion, I got ready to jump. "Well, when you are bonded eternally by the soul to a pony. Just saying "I love you" with your mouth pales in comparison to saying it with your heart."

"How would you know, Demon?" he cursed, and jumped high into the air, sword above his head. "You're kind doesn't know the meaning of love like I do!"

Taking that as my time to take flight, I jumped off of the edge just in time to watch the Balefire sword impale where I was standing. 'Note to self: Pissing yourself in fear is bad while pissing yourself in front of your friends is good. Now, where is the control room?'

"Get back here, Demon!" he screeched maliciously before teleporting to the catwalk in front of me. I slowed down a bit and flapped hard, forcing myself to climb to the next level away from him, but that was a pointless effort.

Waiting for me at the catwalk that I was flying towards, I rolled upside down, and angled my wings down, forcing myself to dive back down. "You will never get to Cadence! You hear me!!" Shining declared with what little soul he had left. "I will cut off your cutie mark and use it as my cum rag!"

"Not going to happen! I like my ass red, but only when my mare makes it red!" I shouted back with worry settling in. I was not going to make any progress with Shining Armor having the high ground, and the lower levels didn't look like they had the controls I was looking for, which means that they had to be close to the top.

Thinking of a way passed him, my only options were to use my Winglets and Wingblades, but in doing so, I ran the risk of killing myself by ramming into the underside of one of the catwalks. Gliding around the rocket, I saw Shining following me on the upper by either running or teleportation, but not sending spells at me.

'Strange...Why isn't he shooting any Magic Bolts at me or any other spell beside Telekinesis and Teleportation? Is the Balefire sword preventing him from doing so?' I wondered.

"What's wrong, Demon?" he mocked triumphantly. "Are you scared to face me?"

'Let's find out.'

"No, just studying my opponent to find his weaknesses, and you have a big one!" I shouted in defiance and bolted upward as fast as possible.

Taken aback from my sudden confidence, Shining struggled to keep up with me as I climbed higher and higher up the silo. The sounds of teleportation spells going off in quick succession echoed from below, followed by ragged grunting after each one.

I cracked a small smile knowing that blinking at such a rapid pace would effectively wear him down, giving me more time to find the controls and isolate us from each other, however. The closer I got to the top, the number of catwalks dwindled into the single digits. Frowning, I looked back down, wondering if I accidentally passed the controls by accident in my hasty climb.

"Nice try, Demon, but you will never outrun me!" Shining cheered through ragged breathing. Hovering to his right and out of reach of his sword, I saw the sweating and panting mess that was Shining. His legs looked like they were ready to give out and his magic looked like it was faltering as well.

'Okay, he is a lot weaker than he was a few months ago. The Balefire sword must be costly on his mana reserves.'

"Wasn't trying to, I just wanted to know where the controls were," I replied.

"T-The controls?" He snickered. "There are no controls, hahaha! Everything is automated! Repent you fucking, Demon! Cause, aha ha ha! Because you will meet your maker while I spent eternity in the Gardens of Twilight!" he burst into all out maniacal laughter.

'This wasn't part of the plan! How am I supposed to stop the Bomb if there is no control room!?' I quivered at the thought. I could feel my fear starting to creep back up as my heart began to race again. 'Without a control room, I couldn't stop the Bomb. If I couldn't stop the Bomb, then I everyone that's depending on me will die.'

'Everyone I love will die. Everything will be all be for nothing.'

The fire in my heart slowly faded, my muscles growing weaker due to the Misty Vale gradually taking effect. Shining Armors laughing didn't help my dwindling mood as I hovered in place, hoping for a miracle to happen. I thought of home, I thought of Summer. I thought of my friends and the few adventures we had together. I thought of mom and the promise I made to her. The one that—

"It begins! Rapture is at hand!" screamed the delirious stallion sitting on the catwalk beside me. Looking over my shoulder, I saw Shining Armor sitting down on his haunches, smiling and looking down. He didn't have his Balefire sword anymore, but the sudden change of mood was frightening.

Following his gaze, I notice smoke billowing out from the bottom of the rockets. My eyes went wide in horror as all the catwalks were pulled in from the hull of the rocket one by one. My heart sank to the furthest pits of misery held deep within me. My wings gave out, causing me to gently glide down to the closet catwalk to rest, then the sounds of sirens blared out at a deafening volume. The lights turned off in the silo, and they were immediately replaced by the orange, spinning, warning lights.

"Warning! Launch Sequence in T-Minus five-minutes. Warning!" blared an automated warning announcement echoed throughout the silo. My ears flattened from the sudden assault, but I didn't care. I failed, and that's all that mattered.

"Don't you see, Demon? You can't stop the Great Purge!" Shining laughed in the distance. "It was your arrival in this world that started it in the first place!"

"Don't listen to him, Winny. You can still end this."

"Warning! Launch Sequence in T-Minus four-minutes. Warning!"

I closed my eyes, sleep threatening to take me over. He was right, in a way. If I never came to Equestria, none of this would have happened. There would be no crazy Princess Celestia, no one trying to kill me or my friends. Spitfire would still be a Wonderbolt, and Summer would have someone better than me.

"Don't lose hope, please."

Summer, I'll miss her the most. Sure we were absolute bitches to each other in the beginning but in the end. I'm glad I met her. I'm glad I got to see her smile and make her laugh. I'm glad she picked me up when I was down. I'm glad she cared for who I was despite my flaws.

"Warning! Launch Sequence in T-Minus two minutes. Warning!"

"Stand up, Winter. There is still a chance! Don't give up!"

"You are the architect of the end of the world, Rose! Rejoice!" Shining continued to cackle like a madman. "You and your kind are responsible for all the Chaos in all of Equis. This is Lunaris's way of purging you and your taint from this world!"

He's right. Humankind is one of the most chaotic creatures on Equis. Merely walking down the street is enough to cause trouble. I bet if things were different and Humans didn't end up here in Equestria, everything would be fine and no one would have to suffer.

"I don't believe that, Winter. I know for a fact that you are one of the kindest ponies I have ever met. Your heart is filled with so much love for your friends and family, it's scary."

"But what can I do?" I sighed in defeat. It was hard to think with the voice of Summer whispering in my ear when I know she isn't there. Sure, I can feel her through our link, but I know we can't talk to each other through it. It's impossible.

"Warning! Launch Sequence in T-Minus one-minute. Warning!"

"Do what you do best."

"And what's that?" I asked the strange voice in my head. I looked over my shoulder to see if there was someone else with the ranting stallion at the other side of the room, but there wasn't, yet I could feel a set of soft, downy wings wrapping around me, protecting me from all my doubt and worry. In a calm, heartbroken, choked sob, the voice spoke again, knowing the outcome, of what was to happen next.

"Fight for those you love."

Chapter 81. One last fight.

View Online

Spitfire paced back and forth in her room in the castle. At her side with a look of worry was Feather Flight and sleeping snuggly underneath her wing was Nightingale. Every so often, the former Wonderbolt would stop and stare out the balcony window towards the mountains in the east, chewing her hoof nervously much to Feather Flight's dismay.

It was over those mountains that Winter Rose, her daughter, was fighting one final battle. It was no ordinary battle either, she knew this, but she didn't have the heart to tell her fiance, nor her second adopted daughter. The fear that came with knowing what was at stake in Canterlot drove her mad with worry. If Feather knew that their little girl was the only thing standing before the end of the world, it would break her heart.

She stopped her pacing once more and stared out the window towards Canterlot. It has been a few hours since the sky turned red and the moon eclipsed the sun, meaning that Phase two of the plan was in effect.

From her briefing with Luna and the other generals, it was up to Luna to entrap Celestia in Pandora's Box—A prison they created to keep Celestia subdued until the Elements of Harmony could be used to purify her. The second part of the plan involved her daughter. Her little Rose was tasked on sneaking into the Missle Silo and disabling the Balefire Bomb while security was low, that, however, didn't make her feel any better.

Even though that was the less dangerous part of the plan, Spitfire was still going to spank that fillies ass for taking such a risky mission, then never let her go once its all said and done. Frankly, she wanted to be the one to stop the bomb and keep her daughter out of harm's way, but knowing the risks, and being ordered by Princess Luna, and Twilight, she couldn't.

"This sucks!" Spitfire choked and began pacing again. Feather Flight let out a sigh and picked up Nightingale by the scruff and tucked her in on the king-sized bed at the end of the room. Once the little filly was nice and snug, Feather walked over to the pacing Spitfire and draped a wing over her before pulling the frantic mare into a warm embrace.

"I know," she cooed softly into Spitfires' ears as she tightened her grip with the aid of her wings. Spitfire closed her eyes, letting herself relax in the arms of the mare she loved.

"Rose is a strong filly. She will be home in no time, you'll see!" Feather purred. Spitfire cracked a smile, her worry subsiding to the warmth radiating from her marefriend.

"I hope so, Feather. I hope so." she sighed, looking up into the night sky where stars twinkled like diamonds even through the bloody haze, even two comets; one big and one small tried to reach their little brothers and sisters. Spitfire cracked a smile, and Feather joined her. Even little Nightingale, who was pretending to sleep, hopped off the bed to watch the shooting stars fly through the air.

Summer sat upon a low-hanging cloud in the sky, her features tired and disheveled. Her wings twitched as if they were in pain. Each spasm pinched her nerves as if she was flying faster than her wings would allow. If one were to listen closely, they would hear the muffled sobs and whimpers escape the clenched teeth of the Filly.

With her muzzle buried in the cloud for comfort and to silence her screams of anguish, Summer convulsed in a tiny ball of spasming flesh. It was as though ice was shredding her face, her body, her soul. Each shard cut deep into invisible wounds, leaving behind millions of scars that will last forever.

Yet, even as she cried to herself above the castle, her eyes never looked away from the blood-red sky. She couldn't, and when the sight of two comets appear from the east, the pain didn't matter, but what did matter was that her heart belonged to the smaller of the two.

She could feel it, the azure comet's heartbeat. The soft, gentle, and very playful heartbeat; one that loved music, that loved to dance, that loved simply to Love. Summer wanted to cry, to beg for the azure comet to come home, to not leave her, but she knew that was a lie. Once in the air, the comet will never come back and try as she might hold herself together from the pure agony of watching it go, it called back to her with such gentle tenderness, and soothing words, telling Summer that everything BE okay.

That she will find love again.

"But I don't want anyone else. I want you!" Summer screamed, her cries directed straight towards the fading comet. The comet replied, "I know." Deflating from what little energy Summer had left in her body, she watched the comet slowly disappear beyond the horizon, and once its azure tail left her vision, she managed, though all the pain she was feeling, to give one, last, genuine smile.

"I love you."

Luna huffed long winded breaths in victory, her opponent chained down and locked inside Pandoras Box. Her armor was in tatters, and beyond repair, but that didn't matter at the moment. What did matter, however, was the injuries she sustained during the fight against her sister, Celestia.

Large gashes from flank to whithers, hundreds of little cuts and bruises, and even a broken wing. Luna was glad that was all that she sustained even though if Celestia was sane, she could have received far more horrific wounds from her sister.

Leaning against the rune-covered box that was roughly the size of a small house, Luna smiled as her horn glowed softly in the darkness, casting a healing spell to mend her more serious of injuries. To her right, she found her scythe laying on the ground. The blade was snapped in two, as was the shaft. Off in the distance near the old pedestal of harmony was one part of the shaft, but as for the blade? She didn't have a clue.

"Well, Rose. I hope everything went okay on your end," Luna grimace as her healing spell found her blade deeply embedded in her back. Craning her neck to see the source, she heard the sounds of hooves rushing towards her location.

With growing weakness of her body, she saw a small contingent of ponies rush into the room, weapons drawn and clad in armor. From where she lay, the leader of the group looked like a Zebra, and the Zebra saw her. 'She looks familiar, but I can't tell through this haze.'

"There you are Mare of the Night. We have been given quite a fright!" the Zebra gasped. Luna managed to crack a smile as she knew who's voice that belonged to the Zebra, but before she could reply, the group gasped as well.

"It's Nightmare Moon!"

"She will kill us all!"

"My name's Jeff."

"Give us back the sun you monster!"

"Wait, she is injured?!"

Wincing from each insult and threat from the residence of Ponyvile brought a little bit of nostalgia from when they first met all those years ago. The same level of fear was present, but if it were not for Twilight and her friends, she might not have ever got to know them, nor enjoy her days off in Ponyville in the summer home she bought there after the defeat of Tirek.

'And quick to form a mob. Somethings just never change,' she chuckled to herself.

`"So Mare of Fright! What have you done this Night?!" Zecora demanded through her aging, yet still pleasant, if not fear-filled, voice.

"I-I have saved you from a Demon far worse than Tirek all those years ago, and locked it away in the prison behind me," Luna replied hoarsely. "Now...If you'll excuse me," she pushed herself up to her hooves, with her right forehoof curling against her body to protect it from further damage, and began hobbling towards the open wall. "I need some medical attention."

Zecora and the others watched in horror as the Princess of the Night limped gracefully away from them and towards a sizeable hole in the wall. Their words failed to form in their throats as the sight of one of Luna's wings dragged against the floor, held on by only a few tendons that were slowly weaving themselves back together from whatever magic she was using.

They watched as the Princess of the Moon stopped at the hole in the wall where the light from the blood-red sky poured in like a sickly wound, and heard a quiet, "Oh no." Enticed from the sudden stop, and with what little bravery Zecora could muster, she walked up to wounded Alicorn with wary trepidation, only to stop next to her and find what she was looking at.

To Zecora, there were two comets flying in the sky. To Luna, it was the bomb and a Jetstreamer trying to stop it. Luna slumped to the ground as blood-filled tears caressed her cheeks and dripped onto the ground. Rose had failed. She had failed.

In a matter of hours, everything will all be for naught. Soon, balefire will cleanse the world clean of all life. It will be so fast that not even the ponies within the room would realize what had happened. With all her strength leaving her, Luna hung her head and cried.

She cried for all the foals, pups, hatchlings, kittens, and cubs of the world, and how they would never get to dream again. She will never get to see the wacky adventures that children think of any more, She will never get to see her sister healed and brought back to her, but most importantly.

She won't get to see her night in all it's beauty one last time.

Chapter 82. Her Song

View Online

Wings flapped a mile a second. Breath short and ragged. Eyes stung from the razor kiss of icy air. The sound of an endless explosion erupted in front of me, slowly but surely, leaving me behind. Nothing held me back, not even the demented stallion I left in behind in the missile silo. That poor warped soul staring endlessly at the night sky in wait for the destruction of the world didn't bother to fight me like I thought he would. Instead, he only kept me at bay until the missile was in the air.

I would have ended his life out of pity, but Twilight asked me not too. Deep down she knew that her brother was still there, that the darkness hasn't taken over completely. She was so sure of this that I couldn't help but did what she asked. Instead, I charged my speed enhancers and took to the air, however. Even as I blasted out of the missile silo at Mach 1 with an Azure Flame trailing behind me, the Rocket began its climb.

Now, I'm not the fastest flier in Equis, that title went to the Jetstreamers: The Pegasi, Griffons, and the Thestrals capable of flying the great river in the sky. With their sheer skill and practice, they can manipulate Air Magic to the point that speeds beyond Mach 10 were possible. If it were them trying to catch up to the Rocket, they would have stopped it already.

In my haste in the silo for protection, I couldn't latch onto the hull in time. Normally, this would have been the end, but my Human nature said: "Fuck that noise." I couldn't give up. Not when I was so close. Now, as I climb higher and higher, and the Rocket growing smaller and smaller—My heart ready to explode from overexertion—The sight of the great river in the sky appeared in my vision.

"When you figure out how to fly the stream without doing a Sonic Rainboom, then let's travel the world together kiddo," Spitfire said with her iconic smirk.

"What will happen if I do try with a Rainboom?" I remember asking.

Spitfire let out a light chuckle in response. "Welp, let's just say it will mess with the world's weather for a long while. Now come on, let's get some ice cream."

Closing my eyes with clenched teeth, and with the deafening howl of the wind flowing with such harsh respite, as if it was trying to kill me with it's suffocating embrace, I began climbing to the Jetstream. 'I'm sorry, Mom. I know you told me not too, but It's all I have left.'

The howl of the wind against my internal drums now louder than the growl of the missile engines, I angled myself at a forty-five-degree angle towards the Jetstream. Even though Mom told me not too and I was sure I was going to get grounded for life for doing so if I didn't die first, I felt the immeasurable surge of magic flowing above come closer and closer.

I didn't dare open my eyes in fear from them being ripped to shreds from all the winter ice forming all over my body; my wings, chest, and face in particular. Knowing the raw power of the Jetstream from the stories my Mom told me and Nightingale when she had the time made me somewhat cautious despite the situation. Then again, the ice on my fur was cutting into my skin like thousands of little razors slicing into the flesh with fast, jagged cuts. I could feel my blood freeze solid once it left my body, probably making me lose my winning complexion. I hope Summer will still find me sexy.

"Heh, the thoughts of a slut when she was about to die."

Though as amusing as it was to learn about how the ice was killing me, yet keeping me alive, I felt the Jetstream just feet above me. With one last breath and one final push, I sealed my fate.

"BOOM!"

Slowly, after the explosion that destroyed my ears, most of my senses returned, mostly the ones that involved pain. Strangely, the wind was no longer cutting me to ribbons. Instead, it was pushing me without resistance. It was still bloody cold, but at least I could breathe again without as much trouble. Carefully, I opened my eyes knowing that they should be fine for the time being, and what I saw both filled me with giddy excitement and dread.

I was catching up to the missile, not only that, but I was over the ocean with the Griffon Isle's rapidly approaching. "I can do this! Just one last push!" I cheered mentally as I looked back to see how far I was from the mainland from my sudden boost, and instantly regretted it.

The Jetstream was collapsing behind me as fast as I was flying. It is hard to explain, but imagine a river exploding all it's contents and a long, but fast line, leaving nothing but a dry riverbed. Now, imagine said riverbed suddenly erupting into the largest and fastest growing thunderstorm in the history of weather. That's what was happening before my mind.

The collapsed magic had to go somewhere right?

It didn't take me long to figure out that I was not flying as fast as I thought, and the collapsing Jetstream was chasing me down as fast as I was chasing down the rocket. Panic quickly followed, forcing me to pump all my worth into my wings.

"CRACK!"

"Fuck!" I gasped as a rod of lightning shot past me from behind, followed by hundreds more, each one barely hitting me with each flash of light. I took one more look behind me and saw a black cloud growing as big as the ocean barely touching the tip of my azure trail. "Hurry, Rose. Fucking hurry!" I screamed internally, the Rocket just within reach.

I reached out with my forehooves, claws ready to clamp into the hull of the rocket. The storm was starting to swallow us whole. I made one final adjustment in my height, which placed me above the Mach 12 bomb at the tail. It was there that I saw a small latch for maintenance near one of the fins, and the magical black cloud clamping its jaw around us both.

Realizing that I was running out of time before the storm would end our journey before it could even make its full rotation around the globe, I grabbed the latch with my claw and closed my—

Before I could finish the thought, a loud "CLASH!" blasted with enough volume that my bleeding ears could hear, however, within a fraction of a fraction of a second, searing pain as hot as molten iron pierced every, single, nerve in my body. I would have screamed...I'm pretty sure I did...But what hit me forced my entire body to convulse in ways that it shouldn't have. What's worse was after the initial jolt of pain, I lost all ability to see. Even worse than that was the Rocket began to climb straight up in a violent spiral.

If it wasn't for the muscle lock, the rocket would have thrown me off, which meant I still had time. I knew I was struck by lightning, but the unholy amount of voltage must have destroyed one of the fins.

"At least I can...Still..." I thought, searching for my escape route, but they weren't there anymore, only stubs remained. "Don't think about it, just climb."

Panic, pain, misery, ice, blood, hot, sleepiness, that's all I felt, yet I pushed on. Using my claws and hooves, I climbed the hull of the rocket with whatever I could grab that gave me something to use to climb. The rocket flung me around in a death spiral straight up, and halfway up I was almost thrown off from the insane amount of centrifugal force.

As I climbed, I noticed the magic of the storm fading behind us, but the cold only worsened. I suspected that it won't be long before I entered space, which meant I only had a few short minutes to reach the emergency controls at the top, but then something even more horrifying happened.

We started to tilt.

"No, no, no, no!" I mentally screamed. If the rocket went back down, then I wouldn't be able to reach the controls in time before titan fall, and without the fins responsible for keeping it straight, then...then I knew what to do.

As the rocket slowly began to level out and the air became more and more difficult to come by, I started to climb back down. It wasn't as slow as climbing up, but it wasn't any easier.

With each step I took, I felt Summer's Heart screaming at me to stop, but I wouldn't.

With each step I took, I felt every promise I made breaking apart and turning to ash.

With each step I took, I felt everything that I have accomplished come undone.

With each step I took, I remembered all the little things.

"So, Rose. What do you want to be when you grow up?" Spitfire asked, her voice holding a little bit of love and curiosity. She sat in her chair with me reading a book on the floor next to my Daring Do plushie Feather Flight bought me.

I looked up at her with a frown. At that time, I didn't know what I wanted to be with my new life. In my old one, I wanted to help people, to protect them from monsters like my old family. In this new world from my home in Cloudsdale, I didn't think that such darkness could foster in such a peaceful land, and boy was I wrong back then. Though, I'm glad about what I said. It was the first time Spitfire showed any pride in me, but she didn't openly admit it at the time. I could just tell in her beautiful, fiery eyes.

"I think I want to be a member of the Skyguard," I replied honestly before continuing to read Daring get slapped around by a Tentacle monster that had too many choice words about it, making me think that the writer thought it first as a sex scene.

"Skyguard?" Spitfire hummed thoughtfully. "Why the Skyguard?"

"Cause I heard there will be cute Thestral mares in boot camp."

The magical sound of a hoof to face echoed in the family room followed by a muffled, "Of course you would say that."

I giggled and turned the page.

Blood and Ice covered my entire body, slowing my movements to a crawl. I was so close to the tail that I could feel the vibrations of the broken fins rattle against the hull, but I was so cold, so tired. If I wasn't already blind, I would have had to watch my vision fade to black in a painful crawl, but I persevered.

"Hey everypony, it's the blank flanks of Flight 7!" seethed Priceless Jewel...Or was it Gem? I can't remember clearly. The filly in question sat with her Flight in the field that was supposed to be practicing team maneuvers for forming Rainstorms, and, of course, our Flight and Her's were always paired up during any and all group activities at camp.

I rolled my eyes, along with Blue, Crimson, Sandy and Gloria as we took our positions. We watched our flight instructors show us how to mold the clouds into proper shape, and form them into cohesive, layered blankets so to make the shower as long as possible with one layer feeding into the one below and so on.

Long story short, I ended up guiding my Flight since I couldn't do jack shit to the clouds, while the other Flight fumbled with theirs, getting everyone but us wet. The instructors weren't too happy about the sudden bath. In the end, I got a Leadership Ribbon while my team got Teamwork Ribbons for their jobs. Because of how well we performed, we got a pizza party that night and I got to make-out with Blue. Good times.

I clenched my teeth as I jammed my leg into the flailing fin, stopping it from moving at just the right angle that the rocket began to climb again. I let out a sigh of relief, but such a luxury didn't last. Within moments, my leg froze in place, making a permanent seal with the fin in a rapidly forming coat of ice.

If one could listen closely, they would hear the cheers and laughter of a close group of friends. If one were to follow the joy and merriment, the would find room 69 in the House of Season at Canterlot's School for Gifted Individuals. If one were to listen closer still, they would hear soft moans of pleasure escape that room.

If one would to even dare look into the room, they would see four fillies; one white as snow, one with a flowing sunset for a mane, one as sweet as maple syrup, and one as musical as the night sky playing a game of Truth or Dare. The one with the mane of the sunset was spread eagle with the one made of snow on top, both locked in a long, lustful kiss while the other two watched in earnest, hungry even for some of the action.

The next round, the one of maple was Dared to sit on her bottle of Fizzy Pop. With a blush, she did so eagerly. Slipping the entire bottle into her moist flower until it vanished with little chirps and squeals escaping her trembling lips and quivering hips.

The next round, the mare of stars revealed her deepest secreted of wanting to experiment with her friends that night. And so, from the Game of Truth or Dare turned into a night of loving passion, only to end with the mare of white and the mare of sunset in a loving embrace at the center of a cuddle pile.

It was said that soundproofing enchantments were implemented the very next day.

Each breath was short and shallow, my body trembled violently. Heartbeat becoming slower and slower with each passing second as the rocket continued to climb. "How much longer?" I asked no one in particular in my mind since I was unable to move as my limbs were kind of frozen in place.

"Hey, Summer?" I nervously called to the mare dressed in the most beautiful gown that only a Goddess would wear. She looked up at me with a light blush and fluttered her long, smoky eyelashes timidly.

"Yes, Winny?" she asked back.

Trying to find the right words, my wings twitched relentlessly as if I should just run in case of screwing everything up. We were standing in the moonlight on the courtyard on top of the House of Seasons after we were kicked from the School dance because of our choice of partners. Because of this, we both decided to have our own dance in a nice, quiet place where no one would bother us, but it didn't help my nervousness.

Fidgeting in place, and starting out with an immediate voice crack, I replied. "D-D-D-D-Do, y-y-y-you want t-t-to have thisdancewithme?"

She let out a giggle before pressing her chest against mine with a content sigh. "Don't be so nervous, Winny. I know you'll be fine."

With an audible "gulp," I tried to calm my nerves, but it was a losing battle. The scent of Rose's, her soft fur on her cheek pressing against mine; the beat of her heart syncing up with my own was sensory overload. Yet, try as I might, and stumbling on my first few steps as I took the lead. We both hummed a little song that we danced too.

Slowly, but surely, we both spun, twisted and turned like two swans in the lake of twilight to each other's song, however, as wonderful as it was, it came to an end.

We both stopped on the final note of the song in front of each other. Our eye locked, her stunning violet to my mismatched azure and crimson. Slowly, we closed the cap, eye's closing in unison. I felt her lips tenderly brush against mine for a brief moment and in the next? We were in heaven. It was pure, and we became inseparable.

It was the best night of my life.

I rested my head against the hull as my last pillow. I could feel the magic within the missile prime and about to explode. If it wasn't for the ice covering my entire body like a cocoon, I would have died from suffocation a few minutes ago once I entered space. With what little life I had left, and with the Rocket bucking harder than Umbra in heat, I managed, through all my current pain and suffering, to smile.

Looking back on my life, both new and old, I had a good run.

My old life I was a small-time assassin that was heavily abused as a child from a mother and two sisters that hated men, and thus me. In between each kill, I was a homeless asshole that made money with music from an old guitar. Little didn't anyone know, I was giving all my assassination and drug money to my illegitimate daughter. She has a good mother, even though it was only a one night stand. An aspiring astronomer intern that worked for NASA. My only regret in that life was never telling her that her Ex Boyfriend hired me to kill her. I hope she is okay.

As for my new life, I have many regrets. Most of them involve my many promises to all the ponies that I have met, but it's pointless to keep most of them at this point. Right now, all I can think about was Spitfire and Summer.

Spitfire for giving me the life I've always wanted. A loving family, a good education, and the warmth and support of a real mother. Summer for giving me someone to love and to hold, in sickness and in health. For sharing my secrets and for accepting who I truly was on the inside.

A single tear managed to caress my cheeks as I reached out to Summer one, last, time. My final thoughts were of love, forgiveness, and regret. Before Hell Accepted Me with open arms, four words escaped my dead lips.

"I..."

"Love..."

"You..."

"All..."

⚢》~☾♡☽~《 ⚢

Chapter 83. Lullaby.

View Online

In every life, one thing is for certain, it's the one thing that all mortal beings will inevitably experience in one shape or another. For some, they do everything in their power to avoid this day, for others, there was a tradition held for the recently deceased.

For the Unicorns, their remains are turned to pure mana and cast into the Aether, to be a part of the world's energy to heal it, to nurture it. For the Earth Ponies, they are buried in special coffins with an assortment of belongings or foods to fertilize the soil, to give back to Equis for the life she creates. For the avian races, cremation was the way to go. They lived in the air, free and unchained. They move the sky, give the Earth the waters of life, and played to their heart's content, and so, their ashes are lifted by their families into the Heavens so that they could fly, one last time.

Today, on the twenty-sixth of December, was such an occasion, however. The family only had the feathers of what remained of the deceased. Some of the feathers had to be cleaned, while the rest were fine on their own. The former owner of the feathers had taken great lengths to keep her wings at the top of their game while maintaining their beauty. The feathers were all kept in a single, brown box with the cute mark of the former owner on it, well, all but one.

The biggest feather was cleaned, preserved and attached to an ornamental clip. The clip itself was attached to a bright, pink, wing. Normally, this was a sign of marriage between two Pegasi, but in this circumstance, it was a sign of deep mourning.

The filly in question supporting the wing walked in a straight line behind an older, fiery orange mare, who was carrying the box and in front of her walked three Alicorns; Luna, Twilight, and Celestia.

The third Alicorn was recently cured of her insanity with the help of the Elements of Harmony, but at a cost. She doesn't remember what she did nor who they were mourning. All the teenaged Celestia knew, was that a very important mare died to save the world.

Celestia would have felt more strongly about the whole ordeal, but with the mind of a sixteen-year-old that held a lot of angst for being the younger sister of her family, that was not to be. Though, the mother of the deceased was glad she was there, despite the hate she was receiving from the others. Speaking of others, walking in the line were the many families touched by the deceased.

Feather Flight and her adopted daughter, Nightingale walked beside the fiery orange mare, known as Spitfire. All of which shared the same, blank stare as they walked through the light flurries to their destination.

The filly walking behind them would have had family beside her, but Summer Rose only had one member, and she lost her a few days ago. She didn't show it, though. Instead, she opted to walk head held high, eyes forward, and wings straight. Oh, who was she kidding? She dragged behind the trio in front of her, tail limp and wings scraping the snow beneath her.

She wanted to be strong, especially for the one she lost, but try as she might, she knew that it wouldn't have made Winny happy. Honesty, trust, and Loyalty were what the one she lost viewed the highest. Winny would have wanted her to be honest with her feelings to the very end, and if she wasn't? Then what trust and loyalty did she have for the love of her life?

Her body shuddered to a rogue gust of arctic air and a familiar wing, one that held her for days on end after her connection was severed, covered her trembling form. Summer looked up and saw Spitfire giving her a weak, but reassuring smile. Summer leaned against the older mare as they walked, letting out choked sobs every now and again.

Walking behind the Princesses and the family of the deceased were the friend of the family. Rainbow Dash, Firefly, Daring Do, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, the Apples, the Maples, the House of Astral, the Autumns, the Springs, the Eclipse's, and many others; all of whom were walking to the grand garden of the Temple of Alta.

Many of the families walkings didn't understand why the deceased wished to fly her final flight in such an accursed place, not even the reformed Demon didn't understand all that much, but from what they all saw the grand beauty of the former palace, they had a good idea.

"I still can't believe she's gone," Autumn Rose muttered quietly. The former duelist sluggish in her once perfect movements.

"Me neither," Night Shade solemnly replied. Solar and Lunar Eclipse, Astral Aria, Maple Leaf, Umbra Eon, Spring Rose, and even Priceless Jewel nodded together. Though, most of the other and older ponies knew how gone the deceased was, Spitfire the most.

When she heard her daughter's friends all share the same thought, all she could do was remember the green sun erupting to life for a few short minutes before dissipating into nothingness. In those minutes, she waited to be consumed by the magical fire, but when it didn't happen, she let out a sigh of relief.

"She did it!" she screamed at the top of her lungs at the time, and soon after she, and a few others, prepared a party for their little hero. They had everything set up too; music, streamers, performers, the works, but when minutes turned into hours, everyone started to get worried.

Word came in that Equestria was no more, and that the High Council wanted to integrate into Arcadia. Princess Twilight took the reigns as per Empress Rose's orders. Then word came in that Asriel and Wolhanna mysteriously disappeared without a trace.

Panic was quick to consume the worried mother, thus she burst down the halls in her armor in search for the Demon known as Alta, who she quickly found was enjoying the company of Snowball in the Royal Library. In a fit of rage, Spitfire demanded to know where Summer or else she would end their lives. Alta, with a dismissive flick of her hoof, pointed the fuming mother in the right direction.

With a disgruntled, "Thank you" Spitfire found a whimpering mess of a filly, curled in a tight ball uttering the words "Our link is broken. She is gone." Over and over again. At first, she didn't know what to think, but once her armor was off and information from Princess Luna, wherever she was at the time, confirmed her greatest fear. Spitfire held onto the filly that night, sharing her sorrows with the young mare at the loss.

With her daughter gone, and the two mutants nowhere to be found. Spitfire had lost all hope of recovering what remained. Even though Luna clearly stated from her hospital bed that the Balefire Bomb would have wiped her entire body clean from existence, Spitfire would not have it. She flew high into the sky, looking for the Jetstream as a quick means of finding her little girl, but it wasn't there.

The great river of the sky was no longer there, however. In its place was a raging hurricane that spanned from east to west. That was the final nail in the coffin for her. Defeated, she spent the next few days in her work, guiding the guards to unify Equestria and Arcadia together with Luna and Twilight as the ruling leaders.

So many questions, so many will go unanswered. No one will know exactly how her little girl made an entire country in a month and those that do know knew that Discord had a huge role in its creation. He will never admit it, of course, but it made everything easier to understand how her little Rose was able to do what she could do.

Airkinesis? Discord helped. Sonic Rainboom despite no ability to fly afterward? Discord. Insane mana reserve? Discord. It was so frustrating to learn that Discord helped her little girl in so many places, but when her life was on the line? HE WAS NOWHERE TO BE FOUND!

If it wasn't for Fluttershy and two Princesses keeping her from annihilating that twisted freak of nature, Discord would have become her cum rag for the rest of her life! When the anger subsided, Spitfire began preparations for her daughter's funeral. It was the least she could do as a mother.

"We have gathered here today to honor a person of love, kindness, and a libido that had no off switch," Luna began, bringing Spitfire back to reality.

Standing at the center of a large, snow-covered garden thanks to the wild weather her daughter created when she broke the Jetstream, next to a cherry blossom tree still with its flowers in bloom, was a heavily bandaged Princess Luna. Everyone laughed a little at the last thing the Princess said to lighten the mood, but only just.

"She gave her life to stop the flames of destruction from consuming our world, our home..."

'Why her? Why couldn't it have been me?' Spitfire thought before walking towards Luna with the box once it was called up.

"...Despite our best efforts, we could not recover anything that was left of the young, Winter, Ruby, Hawkfire Rose..."

Spitfire closed her eyes as she prepared the fire, tears streaming down her face once she heard her little girl finally accepting the family name in death. She knew, Luna knew, that Winter Rose was just a made up name from the get-go, while Ruby Hawkfire was her real name given to her by Lunaris herself.

"...Friend to few, soulmate to the young Summer Rose, bounded eternally in the purest form of love..."

Spitfire placed the box on top of the fire and stepped back to join the sobbing form of her fiance, Feather Flight. She draped her wing over the hysterical mare with the other pulling her second daughter, Nightingale with the other.

"Momma, where is Big Sister?" Nightingale asked oh so innocently. "She promised to take me sledding and make snow ponies. When is she coming home?"

"She...S-She isn't coming home, Sweety. She...She is in a better place," Spitfire choked on her own words as if uttering them was the cruelest thing she has ever done.

"...Her genius with weapons of all kinds, I am proud to call her my student..."

"Is it because of me, Momma?" Nightingale squeaked as her own dam began to break. She hugged Spitfire's leg, afraid that if she ever let go, she would be sent away to wherever her sister was. "Did Big Sister leave because of me?"

"No, love," she replied as she tightened her grip on the trembling ball of fur, desperately clinging onto her leg as if her life depended on it. "She would never leave because of you. She loved you with all her heart."

"...And so, with the blessing of her family, Winter, Ruby Hawkfire Rose, shall take her final flight here at the Temple of Alta. May her ashen wings cleanse this place of what darkness that may remain and guide the forgotten spirits to the loving embrace of Mother Lunaris..."

"Then why can't she come home?" Nightingale bawled. "I want my sister."

"I know, Kitten. I-I want my little girl home too," Spitfire replied before breaking into hysterics as Summer lifted the ashes of what little remained of her daughter into the air and danced with her one last time amongst the ruins of the old temple.

Ten Years Later....

In the center of a large garden where hundreds of different types of roses surrounding a cherry blossom tree was a light pink mare with a mane and tail made out of the sunset itself. She sat in front of a tombstone marking the final resting place of where the only love of her life slept.

She was taller now, though, not by much. She was still a bit shorter than your average mare, but she didn't mind. She was more attractive that way. The mare in question wore a black collar around her neck with a little, silver bell and locket in the shape of a heart-shaped shield. Her mane was tied in a ponytail to keep out of her hair, while everything else was plain and simple, just like how she liked it.

"Hey, Winny. It's me, Sunny," she said with a weak smile to the tombstone in a practiced tone. It wasn't the first time she visited the grave and nor will it be the last. Every year on the thirty-first of October ever since the death of her soulmate, she came to spend time with her. Each visit she told the grave of the events that had happened over the year, and every year she left one of her feathers, even though they will always get blown away by the wind.

"I got some good news! Do you want to hear it?" she asked. No answer.

"Well, Arcadia is doing great now that Discord finally stopped advancing it faster than possible, oh and we found Asriel and Wolhana! Turns out, they were thrown into a mirror world by a changeling assassin and were stuck on the other side for a decade. Cool huh?"

No answer.

She rolled her eyes. "Anywho. I heard Stephan finally got married and is now the clan leader of his pack. She is a cute Pomeranian with a total hard on for the torch if you know what I mean, hehe."

No reply.

"Redbeard got remarried as well, had a couple of foals of his own. The dear princess Eve sure drilled it in his skull to finally mount her," she scoffed at the thought of the young, adventurous doe that kicked ass and didn't have time to take names turning into a submissive housewife. "Man he was thicker than a snail swimming in the mud with all the signals she was giving him."

No laughter.

"In other news, the wars overseas have finally settled and new treaties were signed. The changelings can now walk around in public, although with some scrutiny, without much worry. Princess Twilight had foals of her own with Sunset Shimmer, and Rainbow Dash also has twins coming. Says she is going to name one of them after you. Which I don't know if that's a good thing or bad thing. Cause, ya know. You were kinda a nymphomaniac."

No comment.

"I miss you," Summer sighed as she laid down in front of the tombstone. The grass cold to the touch from the cold, sea air. She rested her head on top of the stone tablet like a pillow, closing her eyes as she did so. "And so does Nightingale, Spitfire, and even their youngest Steel Feather, your little brother."

"He wants to be like you 'ya know? Be the big hero that saves the Princess in the old stories. Thank Luna he is nothing like you. I'd hate to see a stallion with a boner that never went down, hehe," she giggled lightly.

"Celestia, or Rocklestia as she is calling herself has started a death metal band. Who would have thought the Elements of Harmony would do that to her? Thank Lunaris that Fluttershy's foals were alright. Those two are insanely adorable. Makes me wonder how ours would have looked liked..."

"Anywho. I'm going to have a nap. I have a show in an hour followed up with my date, and as much as I don't want to let go of the love we once shared. I have to move on."

"If only things could be different. You were A Winter's, Rose. Surrounded by ice and Windigo winds, your beauty was forged from misery and hardship. While I'm A Summer's, Rose. Surrounded by the warmth of the morning sun, my beauty comes from within."

"We were made for each other, but in the end. It was never meant to be. I'll still visit you. I still love you. My Winter's Rose."

Epilogue

View Online

Thunder boomed over the city of Manehatten as claws as long as the city streets raked the sky. Ponies ran to and fro to dodge the endless downpour of the storm. Shops closed early as the weather teams said that the storm they were making would be a bad one as they had to make up for the one that they missed a few weeks ago.

One particular pony, a Pegasus, in fact, flew through the rain above the traffic to get to her apartment in the better end of the city. If one were to look at the pony, they would think that she was in a hurry. Indeed, the Pegasus mare was in a hurry. It wasn't every day that an aspiring, young, racer would get accepted into the Wonderbolt Training program at such a young age. When she first read her mail at the post office at the other side of town, all she could do was rush to her apartment to tell her roommate and twin sister the exciting news!

Weaving around corners, ducking under signs, and passing other Pegasi was a minor annoyance and slowed her down a tad, but that just made her push even harder to get home as fast as possible. Even with her waterlogged wings soaking up most of her endurance, she made a great time to the apartment complex near city central.

Landing on all fours into a dead sprint, she bolting through the doors of the five-story building and rushed to the top floor with a letter in her mouth. Once there, she skidded to a halt in front of her door and knocked rapidly for her sister to open the door.

'Come on Footy, open up!' she thought excitedly, but when no one opened the door right away, she promptly implanted her hoof in her face. 'I forgot that she had weather duty today,' she groaned inwardly. With a little sigh, she dropped the letter and reached into her saddlebags for her key.

"Shick-clok!" when the lock before Spitfire opened the door to her three bedroom apartment, dripping water all over the floor. Once inside, she placed her saddlebags on the rack to dry and trotted over to the bathroom to dry off, not noticing right away the very large basket sitting on the coffee table in the center of her living room.

After a long grooming session in the shower, as well as singing her favorite song of the month, the Pegasus mare walked out of the steaming bathroom dry, and refreshed. Whilst in the shower, her stomach declared that it was hungry, and thus, she made like a pig and raided her sister's cookie supply.

With a few chocolate chip cookies in her mouth and a cup of hot cocoa balanced on her back, she trotted into the living room to enjoy her pillaged meal. That's when she saw it.

'Is this a gift from your colfriend, Footy?' she wondered with a cheeky smirk. 'Cause if it is, it's lame.' Placing her goodies on one of the end tables stationed on either side of the couch, she approached the basket without a care in the world, that is, until it moved.

"What the?" she froze, unsure of what to do. "Did he get her a puppy or something? Cause if he did, then we can't keep it."

Warily of what could be in the basket, she Pegasus mare saw that there was a note on top. Deciding to read it later, she carefully moved the basket from on top of the coffee table to the floor, slightly surprised of the weight. 'Great, a fat puppy. Who in the hell wants a fat puppy?' Shaking her head, the Pegasus mare lifted the white blanket off of the basket and instantly froze.

There, sound asleep in the basket, was a little, Pegasus foal. Her coat was as white as snow, while her wolfishly wild mane sported a two-toned azure hue. She could see the odd red paintbrush tips throughout her mane and tail, giving it a unique contrast to the rest of her figure and damn did she have one! The cute little ball of fur was already showing signs of a well-trained mare!

Gulping at the thought that her sister kidnapped a foal, she shakily grabbed the letter that she casually tossed aside and read its contents.

"My name is Winter Ruby Hawkfire Rose. I'm an orphan. My mother was abusive and passed away. Now I'm looking for a new Mommy! I like music, hugs, and kisses, oh! And I like cuddles! <3 My Birthday is on October 31! That makes me a Nightmare Filly! RAWR! Oh, and I'm one year old! I know you may not want me, but Mother Lunaris says you will be an amazing Mommy! So can you be my Mommy? I promise to be good!
From: The Alicorn of Peace, Saint of Forgiveness and Second Chances. Paragon of all Mothers, Wife to the King of Alicorns, and Sister to the Guardian of Spirits.
Lunarisa Nocturn Galaxia"
P.S, I know that this is sudden and your career is just starting, but little Rose needs someone to give her the hope, the determination, the encouragement she will need growing up, and you Spitfire Hawkmoon, are the one I've chosen. Should you wish to send her away to somewhere else, then I understand. Parenthood isn't easy, nor for a young sixteen-year-old just starting life and if you were to send little Rose away, then please send her to Cloudsdale's Orphanage as I know that being there will at least give her a chance at second best.

Spitfire's hooves trembled, her mouth agape. Her world shattered into a million, microscopic pieces. Staring in her face was the hoof-writing of the Legendary Alicorn Queen of Equestria, and she wanted her, Spitfire (and soon to be) Wonderbolt to take care of this orphan.

Was she hyperventilating? Yes, yes she was. Was she pacing? Like a mad pony.

'I can't take care of a foal!?' she freaked out in her mind. 'They poop, they cry and—' And her train of thought ended abruptly as the foal in the basket began to cry.

"No, no, no, don't cry!" Spitfire begged as she instinctively reached into the basket and cradled the little filly in her hooves and began to slowly rock the baby back and forth. "It's okay, please don't cry," Spitfire whispered softly. Within a few minutes of this, the little filly stopped crying and began to stare curiously into the fiery eyes of the Wonderbolt in training, who was making plans to immediately send the filly to a better place than her apartment with her sister.

However, she made a mistake that she will come to thank in the years to come and locked eyes with the filly. She stared into the miscolored eyes of the Pegasus filly, her right eye a warm crimson while the left a soft azure, both were as deep as the night sky with enough curiosity to kill millions of cats, but past all that, there she saw herself, weak and helpless, bullied and picked on. She knew just from looking into Rose's eyes, that her life will be hard if she ended up in the orphanage, but what she could do? She didn't have the money!

Sure she could ask her sister for help, but with her constant partying, there was no way in hell she was leaving Rose with her. 'Well, I could always...give up being a Wonderbolt for the time being, no, no that won't do. It's this fucking apartment that is sucking me dry,' she thought bitterly.

Weighing her options, she didn't realize that little Rose feel asleep in her hooves with a content smile on her little face. When she looked back down, that smile sealed the deal for her, as much as she didn't want to.

Letting out a sigh, she placed little Rose back in her basket and reached into her savings. Her dream home would have to wait, her new home in..'eww'...Ponyville begins later.

Author's Notes:

I would like to thank all the people that read this and liked it. It was a little difficult for me near the end, but I am happy that everything came through! Sorry about the rough start, I hope I have gotten better. Then again, my fingers have minds of their own. They can't stop fingering tight, moist, holes. Anyways! I'll get around to editing this again sometime in the future. IDK, maybe.

Also, you can blame League of Legends, Fallout New Vegas, Undertale, CaveStory, The Legend of Zelda for lots of procrastination. God damn they are amazing games.

Also, shout outs to all the peoples that got their OC cameos, they were really fun to right even though they were only brief. I didn't fully planned them out, but hey? What can you do.

Now, love her real name? Ruby Hawkfire? No? Yes? Maybe? Only if you fist me? Okay... be that way! BAKAKAKAKAKAKAKAKKAA.

Bark

With love. Solstice.

P.S

Sequal? Song's of Hawkfire